《I Became The Novel's Biggest Antagonist》


 Chapter 1 Seven Antagonists

    When determining whether someone is a viin, sometimes depends on perspective.


    Take, for instance, the case of a serial killer who wipes out an entire family. At first nce, such a person is undeniablybeled a monster, the very embodiment of evil. But let''s shift the viewpoint for a moment¡ªconsider a different scenario, one that challenges the boundaries of morality.


    Imagine you are a man whose family¡ªyour wife, your five-year-old son, and your three-year-old daughter¡ªhas been taken hostage. Their lives are at the mercy of strangers, and you are faced with an impossible choice. The captors demand that you kill another family to save your own. If you refuse, your loved ones will die.


    What would you do?


    Some would not be able to bring themselves to murder, even at the cost of their own family''s lives. They would rather lose everything than stain their hands with innocent blood. These people, even in their grief, would be seen as noble, as victims who remained pure in heart. On the other hand, some would choose tomit the unthinkable, sacrificing the lives of others to protect their own.


    These individuals would be condemned as cold-blooded killers, criminals who must answer for their actions in the eyes of society.


    Yet, in the aftermath of these fateful decisions, which of these two people do you think would find greater peace? The one who, in essence, ''abandoned'' their family to preserve their moral code, or the one who ''saved'' their family, even if it meant bing a murderer?


    The answer, in the most human sense, seems painfully clear.


    "..."


    Doctor Evans looked at Yvan with a deadpan expression.


    "When reading a book, have you ever tried to see things from the point of view of the antagonist, Doctor?" Yvan asked.


    Doctor Evans sighed. "Yvan, I''m here to examine you. Can you tell me what''s wrong?"


    "Everything," Yvan muttered.


    "Everything? Could you be a little more specific?" Evans asked, clearly confused.


    Yvan''s exhausted gaze met his. Dark circles loomed under his eyes. He hadn''t slept more than two hours a night for an entire week.


    "Every fucking thing, Doctor. I''m dreaming of things¡ªof novels I''ve read¡ªand it feels too real. I don''t understand it, but it''s like I''m actually living through it. Then I wake up, and I''m back here," He tried to exin, but the words seemed inadequate. What he was experiencing felt impossible.


    "So, you''re having lucid dreams? And they''re keeping you from sleeping? Are they nightmares as well?" Doctor Evans asked, trying to piece it together.


    -Thud!


    "You don''t fucking understand¡­" Yvan mmed his hand on the table as he stood up, the sound reverberating through the room.


    Maybe it was theck of sleep, but he found himself on edge, quick to anger.


    "Please, calm down, Yvan," Doctor Evans sighed. He was their family doctor, someone who knew Yvan well, which is why he thought he could confide in him about what was happening to him.


    Yvan copsed back into the chair, running his hands through his hair.


    "Okay, listen. I''m in high school. I took on this job as an artist for an author¡ªa rtively unknown one. You follow me?"


    "Yes¡­" Mr. Evans nodded, though it was clear he wasn''t sure where Yvan was going with this.


    Yvan reached into his bag and pulled out a few pamphlets, each showcasing illustrations of various characters.


    "He personally asked me to design characters for each of his novels. He gave me their backstories, nothing more. The rest of the design was up to me. I spent at least a month creating and drawing these characters, reading each of his novels to get a real sense of who they were as he advised me," Yvan exined.


    He was offered a hefty sum, something Yvan would have never refused even if he had to read the novels to get an understanding on the characters he had to draw.


    Doctor Evans examined the illustrations Yvan had printed out, looking genuinely impressed. "You designed and drew these? You have an incredible talent, Yvan."


    "That''s not the problem¡­" Yvan said with a silent stare.


    Doctor Evans set the illustrations down as he looked at me. "Alright, I''m listening. Tell me everything."


    "Right," Yvan nodded, trying to gather his thoughts. "It started about a month ago. I''ve been having these memory ckouts. You know when you feel like you''ve just nked out, and then suddenly, you''re awake hourster in apletely different ce?"


    "You mean fainting?" Doctor Evans asked, trying to rify.


    "No, no, it''s not that. I don''t know how to make you understand¡­" Yvan ran once more his hands through his hair in frustration, struggling to articte the bizarre experiences.


    How am I supposed to exin this to him?!


    "It''s like¡­I''m being possessed by these characters. When I ck out and wake up, people look at me strangely, and then I start to remember things I''ve done¡ªthings I would never normally do! I''m using other names, these damn characters'' names! It''s like I''m acting like them. Is that normal, Doctor?"


    Doctor Evans stared at Yvan in silence, clearly processing what he said.


    Yvan let out a bitterugh. "You don''t believe me, do you?"


    "No, no, I believe you, Yvan. But from what you''re describing, it sounds like you might be dealing with multiple personality disorder¡­"


    "It''s not that¡­it''s not fucking that¡­" Yvan shook my head vehemently. Everyone around him kept saying the same thing, but Yvan knew deep down it wasn''t that.


    "I have their goddamn memories! Do you understand? I feel like them, and I''m fully conscious when I''m doing the things they would do."


    "Wait, wait, what do you mean you have their memories?" Doctor Evans frowned, leaning forward.


    "Exactly what it sounds like!" Yvan pped my hand down on the illustrations in front of him. "I¡ªI feel like I lived these lives before. Do you hear me? I have memories of them that never even appeared in the author''s novels! How is that possible? I can''t be imagining this because it feels so real¡­ But these guys killed people, Doctor!


    I would never kill anyone, right?"


    Even though Yvan said it, in the course of thest month he understood that there was a high chance he was now capable of killing someone without batting an eye because of all his new memories.


    Because it felt like¡­.


    ''I have done worse in my past lives¡­''


    But of course he would never say that to his Doctor risking to spoil his future by getting himself inside a mental hospital.


    Doctor Evans rubbed his forehead, looking as if his brain had short-circuited from the information overload. "You''re saying you have their memories?" He asked, picking up the illustrations again and showing them to Yvan.@@novelbin@@


    "Yeah," Yvan nodded.


    He pointed to one of the illustrations, depicting a young man with fiery brown hair, almost red, and matching intense eyes. He wore golden armor that looked like it was from ancient Rome, blood smeared across his face and armor as he stood in an arena.


    "Who is this?" Doctor Evans asked.


    "Rufus Quintus mma," Yvan muttered. "He''s a character from one of Zenon''s novels, [Princess and Blood]. He''s the [Main Antagonist] in it¡­"


    "Main Antagonist?" Doctor Evans raised an eyebrow.


    "Exactly!" Yvan eximed. "The biggest viin in the novel is possessing my body! Just a week ago, I¡ª" Yvan trailed off.


    "You what?" His curiosity was more intense than his concern.


    "I¡ªI went to school wearing armor I bought with all my savings and started screaming like a goddamn diator¡­" I groaned. "I got suspended. Now, I''m theughing stock of the entire school."


    "Erm¡­ what about this one?" He pointed to another illustration, this time a man with blonde hair dressed in pirate clothes.


    Just the sight of it triggered another wave of embarrassment to Yvan.


    He remembered exactly what he had done in that persona, but he couldn''t bring himself to say it.


    "Who cares." He snapped. "They''re all antagonists, Doctor¡­ Every single one of these guys is a twisted viin from their novels, and I''ve got six of them running around in my head! Six messed-up, psychotic antagonists! Do you understand what that means? I might actually hurt someone one day, and I''m not joking. So please¡­ help me." Yvan looked at him with a pleading gaze.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Walking hometer, Yvan wanted to scream. He had practically begged Doctor Evans for help, and all he''d done was prescribe some medications, probably thinking he was just having some kind of mental breakdown.


    Yvan stared down at the bag of meds in his hands. Looking across the street, He spotted a trash can a dozen meters away.


    Sighing, He held the bag like a basketball and aimed. One of the antagonists, who had godlike precision, shed in his mind as he lined up the throw ignoring the bus passing at the front obscuring his vision.


    -Thud!


    The bagnded perfectly in the trash flying above the bus.


    Unusual strength and unusual uracy.


    Some kids across the street pped, amazed at his aim. He ignored them, muttering under his breath, "What the hell is happening to me?"


    He rushed home, hoping to get some peace. "I''m back!" He called, but the house was empty. No sign of his family.


    He hurried up the stairs and into his room, mming the door behind him. He pulled out hisptop and immediately started typing a message to Zenon, the author who hadmissioned the art for these damn characters. He had asked for seven illustrations of the antagonists. Seven twisted, evil souls.


    "That bastard must know something¡­"


    He paused as he rummaged through his bag, pulling out the illustrations he had drawn. One, two, three, four, five, six¡­ and seven.


    "Wait¡­"


    He stared at thest one, the seventh antagonist. He hadn''t had any memories or dreams involving him yet.


    "Ivan Zakharovich Kozlow," He whispered, caressing the portrait he had drawn. He was the most dangerous of them all.


    "Thank God," Yvan muttered under his breath. "Thank God I haven''t had any ''switches'' with this guy¡­"


    Yvan rubbed his eyes, exhaustion hitting him like a wave. Yawning, he reached out to finish typing the message to Zenon, asking for a meeting. But his hands suddenly felt weak, his eyelids heavy.


    Before he could hit send, his head slumped forward and hit the keyboard, his eyes closing as sleep dragged him under.

 Chapter 2 [Prologue]: Ivan Zakharovic Kozlow [1]

    Year 1434 of the Imperial Calendar.


    Capital of Camelot, Holy Britannia Empire.


    The once majestic capital of Britannia, a city known for its splendor and the heart of a mighty empire, nowy in ruins, consumed by chaos and fire. The acrid stench of burning flesh filled the air, mingling with the thick smoke that hung like a shroud over the city. Agonizing cries and desperate screams echoed through the streets.


    "H¨CHelp us!!"


    "My child!"


    "Run away dear!"


    "Kyaaa!"


    "P¨CPlease! Don''t¡ªughh!"


    Women and children ran frantically, their faces twisted in horror as they fled the devastation. Fathers and husbands, armed with whatever they could find, tried in vain to defend their families. They were cut down mercilessly, their bodies strewn across the cobblestones. Homes were reduced to ashes, and monuments burned.


    The glorious capital, once a beacon of power and civilization, was now a scene of utter destruction. The attackers, an army of apostates known throughout the world as Gevurah, had struck without warning. They were the Believers of Seraphiel, worshippers of the Fallen Goddess¡ªa figure reviled by the devout followers of the Holy Church but secretly venerated by the ndestine organization of Gevurah.


    d in ck from head to toe, the invaders were unmistakable, each wearing a distinctive ck cross that dangled ominously around their necks. Their assault had been swift and unrelenting. Within an hour, they had breached the heart of the city, reaching the imperial pce itself. Once thought impregnable, the pce was now overrun with enemies.


    Knights, despite their fierce loyalty and skill, were hopelessly outnumbered. They fell one after another, their blood staining the once pristine marble floors.


    The grand entrance of the pce, which had once weed dignitaries and royals, was now choked with the bodies of the in and the ck-d soldiers of Seraphiel. Amidst the chaos, the faint sound of footsteps echoed softly.


    A lone figure emerged from the haze of smoke and carnage. His shoulder-length jet ck hair was partially swept back by the searing winds, revealing a pale yet strikingly handsome face. His expression was calm untouched by the destruction around him. He wore a jet-ck suityered with light armor that clung to his well-toned physique.@@novelbin@@


    He looked young, barely past his teenage years, yet there was a coldness in his pitch-ck eyes that spoke of something far older.


    Before him stood the great white pce of Britannia, once the proudest symbol of the empire, now engulfed in mes. The sight should have been triumphant for any conqueror, but the young man''s expression remained void of emotion. His eyes seemed distant, locked in a trance as if caught between worlds.


    Suddenly, his gaze sharpened, and he blinked as if waking from a long dream. He looked around, his eyes sweeping over the burning city, and then down at his own body, as if seeing it for the first time yet not.


    "Yvan¡­ no. Ivan¡­" He whispered, staring at his hands as if they were foreign to him.


    In a flood of memories, images and sensations rushed through his mind at a dizzying pace. Memories of another world¡ªa peaceful world called Earth. Memories of a young man named Yvan, and yet at the same time, memories of who he was now. He was both Ivan and Yvan but six other memories had also settled within his mind.


    The floor of memories was so potent along the ragging emotions and feelings of six other out of ordinary people, Ivan struggled to get himself together.


    Clenching his head, Ivan fought back a searing pain in his brain. Anyone might have already died over the amount of informations.


    After a long minute, Ivan heaved a sigh.


    There was no doubt.


    He was inside the Novel of one of the novel he was asked to draw the Art of himself. From Ivan''s perfective he had always been inside the novel which made Yvan of Earth''s memories even more confusion but they were all true.


    This was not just any ce; it was the very world from the novel he had read. In those tales, Ivan was not just a character; he was the Main Antagonist, the final one. The Biggest one of the Novel, [The Fallen Prince].


    Year 1434, Second Month of the Imperial Calendar.


    Ivan realized with rity that this moment, this burning city, was the opening scene of the novel¡ªa chapter that took ce just a month before the story''s official start.


    The world around him was not just fiction¡ªit was reality. And in this twisted reality, Ivan stood at the epicenter of destruction, the viin of the story, with all the power and knowledge of both his worlds converging into one undeniable truth: he was the orchestrator of Britannia''s fall.


    "Filthy heretic!" A voice snarled, dripping with venomous contempt. Ivan turned to see a knight d in gleaming white armor, his eyes burning with fury. The knight''s gaze locked onto the ck cross hanging around Ivan''s neck, a symbol of insult against everything the Holy Church stood for.


    If the knight had known that Ivan was the mastermind behind the assault, the leader of the very army that had brought Britannia to its knees, his rage would have been even more unbridled.


    "Die!" The knight roared, charging at Ivan with his sword raised, intent on cutting down the man who embodied everything he despised.


    ¡ªSpurt!


    Before the knight''s de could evene close, his head was severed cleanly from his shoulders. It fell to the ground with a heavy thud, his eyes still wide in shock, while his lifeless body crumpled beside his sword, blood pooling on the once-sacred pce floor.


    "What are you doing, Ivan?"


    A voice called out calmly.


    Ivan turned his head to see a young woman standing beside him, seemingly unfazed by the violence. She was around the same age as Ivan, radiantly beautiful with long, flowing silver-grey hair that framed her pale, wless face. Her eyes were as dark as the abyss. She wore a long ck skirt paired with a ck top that exposed her slender, pale shoulders.


    The ck cross she wore hung just above her chest, matching the earrings that swayed gently in the smoky breeze.


    "Ludm," Ivan called, his voice indifferent yet familiar, for he knew her well. She was not just arade but one of his most trusted allies and from the novel''s, she was another Antagonist.


    "The pce has been secured by Mikhail and Kam," Ludm reported. "They''re waiting for us in the Throne Room, Ivan."


    Before Ivan could respond, another figure approached¡ªa blond-haired young man who appeared slightly younger than Ivan and Ludm. His eyes were perpetually half-lidded, with dark rings underneath that hinted at a chronk of sleep, yet his features were undeniably sharp.


    "Dimitri," Ivan greeted without turning his gaze away from the pce''s burning halls. Now that his memories were fully aligned, merging the personas of Yvan and Ivan, he moved forward without much hesitation.


    Yvan''s and the other six Antagonist''s memories barely changed anything in his current ns.


    As they entered the pce, the members of Gevurah immediately knelt, heads bowed in reverence. They were the highest-ranking members of Gevurah, the chosen few who stood closest to their leader. Ivan, Commander and Leader of the army, led the way, nked by Ludm and Dimitri.


    They moved through corridors littered with bodies, their boots treading over the remains of knights who had fought valiantly in defense of their emperor and empire.


    The walls, once adorned with priceless tapestries and carvings, were now smeared with blood. The grandeur of the pce had been defiled, reduced to a ughterhouse. But Ivan''s gaze remained fixed and unfeeling. He was ustomed to such scenes.


    "Lord Ivan," two newly appointed guards of Gevurah called out, their voices filled with respect. They had reced the former pce guards, now loyal only to Gevurah. With a swift salute, they struck their fists against their chests in a gesture of respect but there was slight hint of fear in their face.


    Ivan passed them without a second nce, his focus solely on the grand double doors at the end of the hall¡ªthe entrance to the throne room. As the doors swung open, Ivan stepped into the chamber that once symbolized the very heart of Britannia''s power.


    Inside, six figures were forced to kneel on the polished floor, their heads bowed in humiliation and despair. The royal family of Britannia¡ªonce the rulers of a mighty empire¡ªnow nothing more than prisoners, stripped of their power and dignity.

 Chapter 3 [Prologue]: Ivan Zakharovic Kozlow [2]

    "These six are the royals, then?"


    The voice came from a young man who couldn''t have been older than twenty. He moved silently like a predator eyeing his prey, his presence suffused with the same dangerous aura that surrounded Ivan, Ludm, and Dimitri.


    With dark brown hair and pitch ck eyes, the young man circled the kneeling royals, each step sending a shiver down their spines. His eyes, filled with a cold, bloodthirsty menace, lingered on each trembling figure. Only the King managed to meet his stare without wavering, though even he seemed burdened by the weight of the young man''s presence.


    "Mikhail," Ivan called out with a stare.


    Mikhail nced back with a smirk, a soundless chuckle escaping his lips. He stepped away, leaning against the window with a casual air, crossing his arms as though disinterested in the scene unfolding before him.


    ¡ªThud!


    A sudden crash resounded from the far side of the throne room, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "Y¨CYour Majesty?!"


    A figure burst through the doorway, staggering into the hall. It was an old man, his once-brilliant white armor now tarnished with blood and battle scars. His face, weathered and lined, was twisted in pain and fury. In his grasp, he held a massive sword, gleaming despite the crimson streaks marring its surface.


    But most striking of all was his missing arm¡ªsevered at the shoulder, fresh blood still oozing from the grievous wound.


    "S¨CSir Bedivere!" The Emperor''s voice wavered, eyes wide in disbelief at the sight of his most loyal knight, bloodied and broken.


    "Your Majesty!" Bedivere''s voice was a roar, thick with anguish and rage. His eyes zed as he took in the pitiful sight of his Emperor, the Queen, and the royal children, all on their knees before these strangers. His gaze fixed on Ivan whose presence eclipsed everyone else.


    "You will pay for this, Heretic!" Bedivere snarled, his voice trembling with fury. With a powerful swing, he brought his massive sword down in a deadly arc, aiming to cleave Ivan''s head from his shoulders. The de hummed with mana, a weapon forged to crush any foe.


    -BOOOOM!


    The impact was thunderous, a shockwave tearing through the throne hall, shaking its very foundations. It was an attack meant to obliterate, a blow that would have felled even the mightiest of enemies.


    But when the dust settled¡­


    "What?!" Bedivere''s eyes widened in horror.


    Dimitri stood before him, his stance rxed and almost disinterested. He had intercepted the attack with nothing but his bare hand, gripping the enormous de as though it weighed no more than a twig. There was not the slightest hint of strain on his youthful features.


    "Who do you think you''re attacking?" Dimitri''s voice was calm, as disinterested, but he seemed really put off right now.


    "Arghhh!!!" Bedivere''s face contorted in desperate fury. With his one remaining hand, he pushed against his own de, straining every muscle in his body to force it past Dimitri''s grip. But the young man didn''t budge an inch; the de remained firmly in his grasp.


    It was inconceivable. Bedivere, one of the legendary Knights of the Round Table, a warrior with decades of battle-hardened experience, was being humiliated by what appeared to be mere children. First, the girl who had severed his arm with a casual flick of her de, and now this boy, effortlessly halting his most powerful strike.


    -Spurt!


    A sharp, swift sound cut through the air. Bedivere''s breath hitched as he looked down to find a thin, crimson line etched across his shoulder. A heartbeatter, his remaining arm fell away from his body, severed cleanly.


    "HARGHHH!!!" Bedivere''s scream of agony pierced the hall. His pain echoed through the chamber, a chilling cry that sent fresh waves of terror through the hearts of the royals who watched, powerless and petrified.


    "He runs fast for an old man," a soft, almost melodic voice echoed from the doorway where Bedivere had made his desperate entrance moments before. The sharp click of heels against the stone floor punctuated each word as a young woman stepped into the throne room.


    She was a breathtaking beauty,parable only to Ludm, with long, pale blonde hair cascading down to her waist and eyes as dark as the night sky. She wore a formal blouse, a ck cross pinned as a bowtie, and a skirt that brushed her knees, giving her the appearance of a dignified yet deadly apparition.


    She bore a chilling resemnce to Dimitri, sharing not just his features but also his monstrous presence¡ªthey were unmistakably twins.


    The six royals watched in growing terror, especially the four princes and princesses, who began trembling uncontrobly.


    Ludm, Dimitri, Mikhail, and the new arrival, Kam, exuded a visible bloodlust that seeped into the room, nearly suffocating those within it. The stench of death clung to them like a second skin.


    But the most terrifying presence of all was their leader, Ivan. His aura was suffocating, like a shadow of death that dwarfed all others, making him seem like the Devil incarnate. None of the royals, not even King Arthur Pendragon himself, could muster the courage to meet his gaze.


    "S¨CSir Bedivere¡­" Queen Guinevere''s voice cracked as she spoke, her famed beauty now marred by tears. She looked at the knight she had long considered a father figure, crumpled and broken before her.


    Bedivere was on his knees, gasping for breath, his face pale and drenched in sweat. The once proud knight had been reduced to a pitiful state. Dimitri, still gripping Bedivere''s massive sword as if it were a mere toy, tossed it aside with a disdainful flick of his wrist.


    "Is that really the strongest knight of Britannia?" Mikhail scoffed.


    "No... I heard about...Lancelot, Merlin, Gawain, and Percival?" Dimitri replied in a low voice, scratching his head as if struggling to remember the names.


    "Gawain? I''m pretty sure I beat someone calling himself Gawain on my way here," Mikhail said thoughtfully, rubbing his chin.


    "...!"


    "And I dealt with someone who called himself Lancelot," Ludm added indifferently.@@novelbin@@


    Arthur''s face went ashen, mirroring the shock that gripped the rest of his family.


    "I¨CImpossible¡­ even Lancelot and Gawain¡­" He stammered, his voice trembling with disbelief. Lancelot, the strongest Knight of the Round Table, and Gawain, renowned for his exceptional strength, were both leagues above Bedivere. For them to have fallen so easily¡­


    "What? Really?" Mikhail''s interest waned instantly, the gravity of the knights'' defeat barely registering to him.


    Ivan paid no attention to the conversation or the names that held so much weight for others. His focus was solely on the task ahead as he strode forward. But before he could advance further, Bedivere, battered and barely conscious, crawled forward, dragging his wounded body to block Ivan''s path.


    For the first time, Ivan''s eyes flicked down to meet the knight''s. Bedivere''s face was twisted with pain, blood streaking his features, but his determination remained unbroken. Despite his grievous injuries, he positioned himself as a human shield, desperate to protect his king and the royal family from these invaders.


    But what Bedivere saw in Ivan''s eyes was nothing¡ªno anger, no pity, not even the satisfaction of victory. Ivan looked at him as one might regard a piece of debris in their path¡ªan insignificant obstacle.


    -BAM!


    "What a nuisance."


    Kam moved with blinding speed, delivering a light yet forceful kick to Bedivere''s broad back. The impact sent the knight hurtling through the air, his body crashing through the far wall of the pce with the velocity of a bullet propelled out of the pce.


    Kam allowed herself a small smile, savoring the proximity to Ivan''s presence.


    With Bedivere now disposed of, Ivan resumed his advance, his eyes fixed on the Emperor.

 Chapter 4 [Prologue]: Ivan Zakharovic Kozlow [3]

    Ivan stood before the kneeling Arthur Pendragon, the Emperor of Britannia.


    "From this moment on, Britannia belongs to Gevurah," Ivan dered.


    Ivan''s gaze, empty and dispassionate, barely acknowledged the royal family before him. To Ivan, they were no different from any other person in Britannia¡ªwhether a high-born noble or amon peasant, they all held the same value in his eyes.


    "All shall convert to the Faith of Seraphiel," he continued, his pitch-ck eyes locking onto Arthur.


    Arthur''s fists clenched tightly, his knuckles white with barely contained fury. The thought of worshipping the Fallen Goddess¡ªSeraphiel¡ªwas an insult beyond measure, a direct affront to everything he stood for. But Ivan''s cold, indifferent gaze showed no concern for the Emperor''s anger.


    ''I wonder if he''s holding back for the sake of his family?'' Ivan thought, his eyes flickering briefly to the Queen and their four children. They were pale, their faces drained of all color, heads bowed under the crushing weight of Ivan''s presence.


    Family wasn''t something unfamiliar to Ivan, even more the case with the memories of seven other people who had also some kind of family.


    "Anyone who refuses to convert will be sentenced to death," Ivan stated.


    The royals flinched at the pronouncement.


    "Did you hear him, Emperor?" Mikhail''s voice broke the silence as he sauntered forward, his eyes gleaming with malice. He leaned in, lowering his face to meet Arthur''s blue eyes.


    Arthur''s body trembled violently.


    Was it rage?


    Humiliation?


    A thirst for vengeance?


    Perhaps it was all of these emotions, tangled together and surging within him. His breath came in ragged gasps, adrenaline flooding his veins. Unable to restrain himself any longer, Arthur surged to his feet. Mana erupted around him, a storm of energy that crackled and hissed, illuminating his form with a fierce, golden glow.


    Arthur Pendragon¡ªthe strongest warrior in Britannia. The man who had unified warring kingdoms through sheer force of will, carving out an empire through blood and battle. He had stayed his hand thus far, held back by the presence of his family and their safety.


    But now, with Ivan standing right in front of him¡ªthe man responsible for the destruction of his city and the massacre of countless lives¡ªArthur''s restraint shattered.


    I will kill him!


    Fueled by his fury, Arthur tapped into the depths of his rare and strong bloodline, the ancient power that had once enabled him to forge the Empire of Britannia. His strength surged to unimaginable levels, his body radiating an aura of power capable of wiping out entire armies.


    Arthur''s eyes zed as he pulled back his fist, mana coalescing around it in a zing golden corona. This was the might of a true Emperor, a warrior-king who had led countless battles and emerged victorious.


    He was Britannia''sst hope, and he would not let this moment slip away.


    "Haaa!!!" With a thunderous roar, Arthurunched his fist toward Ivan''s head, aiming to obliterate it with a single, decisive blow.


    But just as Arthur''s fist neared its target, mere inches from Ivan''s skull, everything vanished¡ªthe searing golden glow, the tremendous force, and the promise of destruction. It all dissipated into nothingness, as if it had never existed. In the end, Arthur''s clenched fist merely rested against Ivan''s forehead, powerless and inert.


    "Don''t touch him¡ª"


    "Kam."


    Ivan''s calm voice cut off before Kam could strike, her hand raised to sever the Emperor''s hand. Without a word, she lowered her hand.


    Arthur''s arm trembled uncontrobly, his strength failing him as he struggled against the overwhelming force that Ivan exuded.


    "Kneel back," Ivan muttered.


    Arthur''s teeth ground together as he fought against themand, forcing his body to obey despite the shame and fury boiling within him. The gap between their powers was unthinkable, unbearable. It couldn''t end like this. It wouldn''t end like this.


    This isn''t over!


    Arthur''s thoughts zed once more. If his fists alone couldn''t close the gap, then he would rely on the greatest weapon in existence.


    "EXCALIBUR!!!" Arthur''s voice rang through the hall summoning the legendary sword with every ounce of his remaining strength and mana.


    The Holy Sword Excalibur¡ªthe de of legend.


    The pce quaked, and the very air seemed to shatter as a deafening crack reverberated through the throne room. The stone walls split apart, and from the breach emerged a sword that gleamed with an otherworldly, golden radiance.


    Arthur''s fingers wrapped around the hilt, and in that instant, a profound connection surged between him and the weapon. The surge of power was immediate and overwhelming. Arthur could feel it coursing through him¡ªstrength magnified tenfold, the weight of Excalibur''s legacy now fused with his own.


    "You will never defeat Britannia!" Arthur''s eyes zed with a brilliant gold, and with a mighty swing of Excalibur, he unleashed the sword''s fury in a single, devastating strike.


    ¡ªBOOOOM!


    The throne hall erupted in an explosion of blinding light and roaring sound. Ivan''s figure vanished within the golden torrent, obscured by the sheer force of the attack. The ground beneath Ivan split violently, revealing a cavernous gap that plunged to the lower floors, and the walls of the pce buckled under the assault, shattering to rubble. Even the colossal doors behind Ivan were obliterated.


    Arthur staggered, his vision blurring as he gasped for breath, his face ashen and slick with sweat. The attack had drained himpletely, sapping everyst reserve of his strength and mana. He coughed up blood, his body on the brink of copse, but he cared only for one thing¡ªwhether or not Ivan had fallen.


    As the blinding light gradually receded, revealing the aftermath of the attack, the members of the royal family stood frozen, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    Ivan remained exactly where he had been, though now he hovered just above the shattered floor, suspended in the air. His expression was the same as before, while his fourrades stood at his side, unscathed and utterly unfazed.


    "No¡­ this can''t be¡­" Arthur whispered, his voice tinged with horror as he stared at the scene before him. Excalibur was caught effortlessly between Ivan''s fingers¡ªpinched between his index and middle finger on one side, his thumb on the other, as though it were no more than a trivial trinket.


    So this is Excalibur¡ªthe weapon supposed to kill me at the end of the novel.


    Ivan mused, studying the de. Despite his outwardposure, there was a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªan acknowledgment of the sword''s true nature. Excalibur was no ordinary weapon; it was forged to y beings far greater than mere mortals.


    It held the potential to kill even him.


    As this realization took root, a darkness crept into Ivan''s heart, a deeper presence that threatened to awaken something buried deep within¡ªsomething dangerous, vtile, and barely contained.


    "Ivan."


    Thankfully Ludm was there.


    Her pale fingers resting gently on Ivan''s shoulder. The touch was calming and soothing. Ivan''s rigid posture softened slightly.


    Without her, he might have lost controlpletely, and the royals would have been nothing more than coteral damage destroying what he had nned. He didn''t voice his gratitude, but instead, offered Ludm a simple yet meaningful look. It was brief and subtle, but to Ludm, it conveyed everything¡ªmore than words of thanks ever could.


    Then Ivan turned his gaze back toward Arthur.


    "..."@@novelbin@@


    The moment Arthur met Ivan''s eyes¡ªthose deep, unfeeling pools of pitch ck¡ªit felt as if he were staring into a void that mirrored his own broken spirit. It was the exact same look Ivan had given him moments ago, when his fiercest punch had been reduced to nothing, and again when he had been forced to kneel, humiliated and powerless.


    The weight of that gaze, so calm and so dismissive, shattered something deep within Arthur''s soul.

 Chapter 5 [Prologue]: Ivan Zakharovic Kozlow [4]

    The moment Arthur met Ivan''s eyes¡ªthose deep, unfeeling pools of pitch ck¡ªit felt as if he were staring into a void that mirrored his own broken spirit. It was the exact same look Ivan had given him moments ago, when his fiercest punch had been reduced to nothing, and again when he had been forced to kneel, humiliated and powerless.


    The weight of that gaze, so calm and so dismissive, shattered something deep within Arthur''s soul.


    Arthur was terrified.


    Utterly andpletely terrified.


    The realization struck him with a force far greater than any blow¡ªIvan had never once considered him a threat, not even from the very beginning. Arthur had thrown everything he had, but to Ivan, it was as insignificant as a breeze.


    Arthur spat blood, his strength failing him as he copsed to his knees.


    "Dear!"


    "F¨CFather!!"


    The Queen''s anguished cry echoed through the throne hall, and one of his daughters rushed to his side, trying desperately to hold him up.


    Ivan, meanwhile, continued to study Excalibur, his eyes tracing the runes etched along its de¡ªrunes that shimmered with ancient power. The weapon was meant to be wielded only by those of the Pendragon bloodline or by those truly deemed worthy of its power.@@novelbin@@


    "H¨CHow¡­" One of the princes stammered, his voice trembling with disbelief. Ivan was holding Excalibur with such ease, a feat that defied everything they knew about the legendary sword. It was as if the de had surrendered to him without question, acknowledging a supremacy that none of them couldprehend.


    Ivan''s mind, however, was already elsewhere.


    ''Destroying it would be safer for me. Mordred can wield it, after all,'' he thought, recalling Arthur''s illegitimate son, Mordred Pendragon, who was soon to join the Academy. Mordred was the protagonist of The Fallen Prince, a novel Ivan was all too familiar with.


    ''I never read the story to the end, but from what I understand, Mordred is destined to kill me with this sword.''


    ''So the conclusion is inevitable unless¡­ I kill Mordred first?''


    Ivan considered it.


    He was more than capable of ending Mordred''s life now, snuffing out the threat before it could fully materialize. But there was aplication. Mordred wasn''t just destined to kill him; he was fated to bring monumental change to the world. Killing Mordred would be a direct defiance of fate itself¡ªa fate that held more power than any single being, even someone as strong as Ivan.


    As one of the strongest beings in the world, Ivan was aware that there were forces greater than himself¡ªforces that governed the flow of destiny, the architects of fate who dictated the paths of all living beings.


    ''Until I can put my hands on those who manipte fate, I''ll let him live.''


    Without his memories of his previous life on Earth, he might have already sought Mordred out and ended the boy''s life, but now his perspective had shifted. He was thinking strategically, considering every consequence with a depth he hadn''t before.


    ''Destroying the sword seems like the easier option.''


    Between challenging fate and obliterating a single weapon, the choice was clear. Excalibur, with all its legendary might, was just a tool¡ªa tool that could be broken. Fate, however, was an intangible force, far more elusive and infinitely more dangerous.


    But Ivan wasn''t in a rush. Time was still on his side, and for now, his focus was on Britannia.


    "Now," Ivan spoke as he descended to the shattered floor, spreading his arms wide as he addressed the royal family below.


    "Abandon your faith in the Saviour and embrace Seraphiel¡ªthe true and only Goddess."


    A heavy silence followed. None of the royals moved, their faces hardened despite their terror. Ivan''s pitch-ck eyes swept over them, and even the proudest among them flinched under his gaze.


    "They won''t do it, Ivan," Mikhail said, stepping forward from behind the Emperor, his expression dark. Gripping the Emperor''s blonde hair roughly, Mikhail yanked his head back, exposing his neck as he pressed a ck knife to his throat. "Not as long as HE is alive."


    "No! Please, leave him!" Guinevere cried out, her voice trembling as she desperately grasped at Mikhail''s arm, trying in vain to pull him away. Tears streamed down her cheeks, but her strength was no match for Mikhail''s. The other four children stood paralyzed by fear, unable to tear their eyes away from the horrific scene unfolding before them.


    "Ivan." Mikhail ignored the Empress''s desperate pleas, his eyes fixed on Ivan, awaiting hismand. A single nod from Ivan, and Mikhail would sever the Emperor''s head without hesitation.


    Ivan''s gaze lingered on the Emperor''s terrified face before slowly shifting to the rest of his family. His eyes eventually settled on a particr figure¡ªa young woman in herte teens with long tinum-blonde hair and striking sapphire blue eyes. She was the First Princess of the Britannia Empire, Gwenyra Pendragon.


    Noticing Ivan''s attention, Dimitri moved swiftly, grabbing Gwenyra''s hair and dragging her forward, indifferent to her struggles.


    "NO! Let go of me!" Gwenyra screamed, thrashing wildly, to no avail.


    "Gwenyra!" Guinevere''s anguished cry filled the hall as she reached out for her eldest daughter. Before she could get close, Mikhail tightened his hold on her hair and violently tossed her backward, forcing her away.


    Letting go of the Emperor, Mikhail let out a low chuckle. "That''s my Ivan," he murmured approvingly.


    Dimitri forced Gwenyra to her knees before Ivan, her head bowed in fear and submission. Tears streamed down her face, sshing onto the cold stone floor, mingling with the blood and debris.


    "S¨CSister¡­" The youngest princess whimpered, her voice barely audible as she gasped for air, ovee with terror. Her brothers remained rooted to the spot, their faces pale and expressions haunted.


    Ivan extended his hand, and Kam promptly ced another ck knife into his palm, the dark metal gleaming ominously in the dim light.


    "NO!!! Please, I beg you!" Guinevere cried out desperately. "We''ll do anything you ask! We''ll ept your faith¡ªjust don''t harm her! Don''t hurt my daughter!"


    But Ivan remained indifferent.


    Her pleas fell on deaf ears.


    To him, this was necessary.


    An example had to be made.


    A demonstration of power, one that would quash any lingering thoughts of revenge among the royals.


    And he had to kill her in front of them.


    "Look at me," Ivan said looking down at Gwenyra.


    But Gwenyra couldn''t. She couldn''t bring herself to meet his eyes. She trembled violently, her entire body shivering under the oppressive weight of his presence. She felt suffocated.


    "Hahh!"


    Dimitri''s grip tightened on Gwenyra''s hair, yanking her backward with a brutal force that left her staggering. Her sapphire blue eyes, glistening with unshed tears, fixed on Ivan with fear. Each tear that fell seemed to etch her delicate features with sorrow, and yet, even in this moment of vulnerability, there was a quiet strength in her gaze.


    Ivan, who had never been moved by such disys of emotion, felt an unfamiliar prick deep within his chest. It wasn''t truly him¡ªhis heart had long since hardened against such feelings. But something, or rather ''someone'' within him, stirred. He found himself kneeling on one knee before Gwenyra, his sudden action startling his fourpanions who watched with wide-eyed disbelief.


    Ivan''s presence had always been dominant. He was the kind of man who bent others to his will, never the one to kneel. Yet here he was, on one knee, his face showing an unsettling shift in demeanor. The silence that followed was heavy,den with confusion and shock.


    With a tender slowness, Ivan reached out, his fingers brushing against Gwenyra''s tear-streaked cheek. She flinched under his touch, her body shivering at the coldness of his hand. Her eyes clenched shut, as if to shield herself bracing herself to die but¡­


    "It would be a shame to kill such a beauty."

 Chapter 6 [Prologue]: Ivan Zakharovic Kozlow [5]

    "It would be a shame to kill such a beauty."@@novelbin@@


    "...."


    An uneasy silence filled the room, stretching thin and brittle. Gwenyra''s eyes fluttered open, her confusion deepening as she met Ivan''s gaze. The smile he wore was dazzling, a rare sight on his handsome, pale face.


    She had never seen a gentle yet charming smile like this before, and even Ivan''s presence felt eerily altered, as if he were someone entirely different.


    Mikhail''s mouth hung open in utter shock. This wasn''t the stoic Ivan they knew. Ludm, too, stared in stunned disbelief. She had seen Ivan smile before, but those were fleeting, subtle gestures reserved only for them, never this bold, flirtatious smirk that now twisted his lips.


    Inwardly, Ivan knew what was happening. Siver King, one of the Antagonists he had ''assimted'' within him, had seized control, and for once, Ivan allowed it. Siver''s thoughts, although tainted with a certain selfishness, wereced with a logic that Ivan couldn''t wholly dismiss.


    "Don''t kill her? Legitimacy? Is that it?"


    Ivan muttered to himself, his voice shifting unpredictably between his own cold tone and Siver''s smooth, persuasive one. He twisted his head unnaturally, as though battling an unseen force.


    "No. I am not. Kill her. No, think about the future. The Throne? I see."


    The royals, already terrified of Ivan now looked on in abject horror. This was something beyond theirprehension¡ªa man seemingly torn in two, arguing with himself as if possessed.


    "Ivan¡­?" Mikhail called out hesitantly and warily.


    There was an uneasy fear that Ivan had finally lost control, a prospect that could be catastrophic for everyone present. But thankfully, Mikhail''s fears proved unfounded.


    In an instant, Ivan''s expression shifted, the strange, almost human demeanor vanishing like a mirage. His face hardened back into its familiar, stoic mask¡ª devoid of emotion.


    Ivan''s gaze lowered to Gwenyra once more, and she instinctively looked away, her shoulders trembling. She didn''t understand what had just transpired, but the Ivan before her now was unmistakably the one who wanted her dead. Yet, something felt slightly off. Though his face showed nothing, there was a strange undercurrent in his eyes, a subtle shift she couldn''t quite ce.


    In the novel, I killed Gwenyra without hesitation.


    Ivan recalled.


    I killed her to break them, to force them into despair so deep they''d abandon all hope and turn to Seraphiel for salvation.


    It was a brutal, straightforward strategy¡ªone Ivan often employed to crush those who dared defy their faith. But Siver''s approach was different. Sparing Gwenyra could avoid turning the entire kingdom of Britannia against him, potentially preventing future thoughts of revenge and consolidating his power.


    At least he isn''t driven solely by his desires.


    To Ivan, Siver''s desires were simple and self-serving.


    Siver wasn''t a good man by any measure, and Ivan knew this intimately. Siver was one the Major Antagonist of another novel Yvan had read where Siver was described as charming, maniptive, and cunning.


    Siver was a phnderer, a seducer who wielded charm like a weapon, ensnaring women to fulfill tasks. He was an assassin.


    "Ivan, what''s wrong?" Ludmi asked, her brows slightly furrowed with concern. She could sense something was off, but Ivan''s demeanor remained as unreadable as ever.


    "Nothing," Ivan replied curtly, his gaze shifting back to the cowering royals. "She will be useful alive." His eyes then locked onto the Empress. "Now, proim your Faith to Seraphiel. All of you." Though his final words were barely above a whisper, the underlying threat was there. The implication was clear: defiance would mean death, regardless of who they were.


    "R¨CRight now?" Guinevere''s voice trembled.


    "..." Ivan''s silent stare was enough of words. Guinevere felt her courage falter, and the weight of Ivan''s silence bore down on her like a crushing force. But the real threat came from Kam, whose dark, steely eyes narrowed with contempt.


    "The next time you address Ivan informally and without permission. I will cut out your tongue."


    Guinevere flinched and she quickly lowered her head, retreating into silence.


    Ivan, unmoved by the exchange, turned his attention back to the matter at hand. "Where is Ludomir?"


    "Here, My Lord." A figure emerged from the entrance, his presence immediately darkening the room. Ludomir, dressed in a somber ck priest suit and coat, with ck-rimmed sses perched on his sharp nose arrived.


    The sight of him drained what little color remained from Guinevere''s face, as if another monster had joined their ranks.


    Ludomir approached Ivan with a respectful distance, kneeling on one knee before him. "Your Eminence," he spoke in a voice full of reverence. "I convey my gratitude and the gratitude of all our faithful for your triumphant conquest of the Heretic Capital of Camelot." He bowed his head.


    "Oi, Ludomir, stop wasting time already and get on with it," Mikhail interrupted bored.


    Ludomir nodded, acknowledging Mikhail and the others before turning toward the royals.


    "Crawl back," Dimitri said, as he looked down at Gwenyra, who hurriedly rejoined her family, clinging protectively to her shivering younger sister.


    Ludomir stepped forward, his expression twisted with a pious contempt. "Sinners, I will now cleanse the stains of your sins, sins wrought from praying to the foulest of beings, the Savior." His words wereced with disgust. "But fear not, for Seraphiel will ept you as the lostmbs you are, wandering in the darkness."


    He began to circle the royal family, reciting a prayer in a low, fervent tone as he sprinkled dark water from a small ss bottle, the liquid sshing onto the stone floor in an eerie ritual. In his other hand, he clutched a ck cross.


    The entire process dragged on for what felt like an eternity, every second a torment for the royals who had no choice but to endure the grim conversion to a faith they had long despised.


    Atst, Ludomir concluded the ritual, his face curling into a small, twisted smile of satisfaction. "From this day forth, you are children of Seraphiel. Be grateful and embrace her grace with all your hearts. May Chaos bring forth Order."


    "May Chaos bring forth Order," Mikhail, Ludmi, Kam, and Dimitri intoned in unison, patting their ck crosses with their right hands and bowing their heads in fervent prayer.


    Ludomir''s gaze fell upon the royals, a cold, unblinking stare that sent shivers through them.


    "M¨CMay Chaos bring forth Order," they stammered. All repeated the chant, except for the Emperor, who had already copsed, unconscious from his external and internal injuries.


    "May Seraphiel bless us with her Eternal Grace," Ludomir added.


    This time, the words were repeated with more conviction, though Ivan stood apart, silently watching. His hand rested over his ck cross, the metal cool against his skin as it hung just above the cor of his ck shirt. He stared nkly into the distance.


    "May our souls find sce in her divine embrace."


    "May our souls find sce in her divine embrace."


    For a long moment, silence enveloped the room. Everyone, except the royals, instinctively closed their eyes, although even they eventually followed suit, bewildered butpliant.


    When the silence ended, Ludomir nodded at Ivan and stepped back.


    "From here on, Britannia will worship Seraphiel."


    Ivan then stepped forward, passing by the royals as he approached the throne. Taking his seat, he met their eyes as they turned to face him.


    "This is my first Royal Decree, as the First Emperor of the New Britannia Empire."

 Chapter 7 Ivans Decision

    With this, the prologue of [The Fallen Prince] hade to an end.


    Sitting atop the highest tower of the Britannia Imperial Pce, Ivan surveyed the devastation he and his army had unleashed upon the once-beautiful capital city of Camelot.


    Night had fallen, and the city was eerily silent¡ªno more screams, no shing of swords, nor the crackling of fire consuming homes. The horrors of the morning had subsided, leaving only the remnants of destruction in their wake.


    His forces now patrolled the streets, ensuring the survivors were kept under control. It would be troubling if anyone would try something dangerous to get revenge.


    "It''s really calm," Ivan mumbled appreciating the silence.


    Each time he carried out his Father''s orders to raze viges, towns, and countries in the name of converting them to Seraphiel''s Faith, a dark thrill coursed through him. It was like a drug, an intoxicating pull he could never resist.


    And when he seeded in converting people to their Faith, he felt closer to Seraphiel, as if her divine grace was washing over him.


    What began as a duty had gradually be a twisted mix of desire and obligation.


    But above all, he did it to protect ''them.''


    In this world, people like them, heretics were hunted down and burned at the stake. The only way to survive was to reshape the world in Seraphiel''s image, even if it meant tearing it apart to rebuild it anew.


    "May Chaos bring forth Order huh?" He whispered, clutching the ck cross around his neck.


    To others, these words might sound like the ravings of a madman, but they were his lifeline.


    When all of this is over, I will bring peace and order to the world.


    Everything he had lost, his mother, his people had to have a meaning.


    But until that dayes, there will be no mercy, no tolerance.


    "Ivan."


    Ludm''s voice echoed softly from behind as she approached, her steps light atop the tower''s roof. She settled beside Ivan, leaning her head on his shoulder as she often did.


    Ivan nced at her briefly. Her wless, pale face, usually an unreadable mask, held a faint smile as she seemed content with her current situation.@@novelbin@@


    Seeing her like that, Ivan couldn''t help but feel his own expression soften though his face remained emotionless. He turned back to the sight of Britannia spread out below them.


    "Wow! What great work we''ve done. Look at that, Dimitri!" Mikhail chuckled, a satisfied grin on his face as he joined them.


    "I don''t find it particrly pleasing to the eye. Better start the repairs soon¡­" Dimitri muttered, trailing behind with a sleepy gaze, nearly stumbling as he walked.


    "Huh?" A startled sound escaped him as he almost toppled off the edge, hundreds of meters above the ground. But a pale hand swiftly caught the scruff of his neck.


    "Watch your step, brother," Kam sighed.


    Even though Dimitri wouldn''t have been hurt, let alone killed, from such a fall, Kam couldn''t bear to see him plummet so pathetically. Despite wearing heels, she maintained perfect bnce, her pale blonde hair floating around her as she approached.


    Her dark gaze lingered on Ivan and Ludm, and she found herself smiling fondly. Taking a seat on Ivan''s other side, she joined the group.


    "I''m quite jealous, Ivan¡ªor should I say Emperor Ivan? All of this belongs to you now, huh?" Mikhail said with a grin. Despite the words, there was a note of pride in his voice.


    "Sounds like a real headache to manage," Dimitri mumbled.


    "What isn''t a headache for you?" Mikhail grimaced.


    "You''re even more tiresome, picking fights everywhere," Dimitri replied.


    "W¨CWhat? I''m just looking for a worthy opponent, y''know?" Mikhail retorted defensively.


    "You won''t find anyone like that except in the Cathedral, Mikhail," Kam chimed in with a smile.


    "Screw that. That ce is even more boring. At least here, there''s a bit of excitement," Mikhail grumbled.


    "You must be a sadist, then¡­" Dimitri gave him a judgmental look.


    "Look who''s talking," Kamughed softly.


    While the three bickered Ludm smiled. With them around, be it her or Ivan, they felt at peace that they had never known before.


    It was Ivan''s only remaining family in this world.


    The only reason he found worth living for and the driving force behind everything he did.


    But each one of them was destined to be a Major Antagonist in this cursed novel, with their own tragic arcs leading to their deaths at the hands of the protagonist and his women.


    The mere thought of it filled Ivan enough anger to wipe out the entire country where they were and everyone who would y a part in their death already.


    But he had to be rational.


    Careful.


    First, he needed to stabilize Britannia, to ensure no one would even think about taking weapons against them. He wasn''t going to repeat the mistakes he was supposed to make in the novel, which would only create enemies from within.


    And the first step toward that goal started with Siver''s solution.


    "I will be taking Gwenyra Pendragon as wife."


    The air froze as the words left his mouth. The others fell silent, their reactions immediate.


    Ludm''s head, resting on his shoulder, trembled slightly before she lifted it, her ck eyes growing darker as they met his. "Ivan?"


    Kam''s gaze darkened as well, her demeanor shifting beside him.


    "Britannia''s poption will be more willing to ept our changes and conversions to our Faith if the new Empress is a former princess they adored," Ivan exined calmly.


    "Who cares about them?" Mikhail frowned.


    "We just have to kill those who refuse to convert," Kam said coldly.


    "Killing the dissenters is one thing," Ivan replied, "but Britannia wouldn''t be an empire without its people. They are our workforce, our future armies. Many are probably already plotting to take back Camelot. We need to use both fear and hope to force them to adapt to the new Britannia."


    "Hope?" Dimitri asked, his sleepy gaze waking slightly.


    Ivan nodded curtly. "The princess will be their hope for a better and fairer future. They will think twice before attacking."


    "You want to use her to manipte her people for our cause?" Ludm asked, voicing what was likely on all his mind. As expected, she was right.


    "Sounds good," Mikhail said, stroking his chin. "But if she refuses and starts plotting a secret insurgence¡ª"


    "She won''t." Ivan interrupted. "The only reason I am keeping her and her family alive is only for that. Each one of them might prove useful while they still draw breath."


    A heavy silence settled among us, and Ivan could tell that, despite their initial reactions, Mikhail and Dimitri eventually agreed with him. But Ludm and Kam remained quiet, their expressions unreadable.


    "I understand it''s for the greater good, but I don''t like that you have to marry her," Kam finally said, a hint of disgust in her voice.


    Ludm gave a simr look but after a moment, she nodded. "I¡­ understand."


    "Ludm?" Kam sounded surprised. She had expected Ludm to be the first to oppose the idea.


    Ludm turned to Ivan, cupping his cheeks between her hands, her dark eyes locking onto his.


    "She''ll be just a woman, a mere decoration beside a God. No one will everpare to us," she said softly, searching for reassurance in Ivan''s eyes.


    Ivan didn''t need to respond¡ªthe answer was obvious to both of them. No one could ever take their ce in his heart.


    "Also. I will be joining the Exorcist Academy of Ocryphia."

 Chapter 8 Ocryphia Exorcist Academy

    A monthter¡­


    "Wee to the Ocryphia Academy, students."


    All around Ivan, on his right and left, stood students dressed in the academy''s signature uniform¡ªnavy blue zers, crisp white shirts, and navy blue trousers. The attire exuded wealth and privilege, a clear symbol of the status this academy represented.


    A flood of memories rushed through his mind, one after the other. This wasn''t the first time he had experienced this. In fact, it was the seventh, but somehow, it felt like the first time from the perspective of this body.


    The initial memories that surfaced were those of Yvan De Rohan, a high school student from a peaceful world called Earth. But then, a second wave of memories washed over him¡ªthose belonging to this body. These were quickly followed by recollections from six other lives he had once lived, six other people who were all part of him now.


    But at this moment, he was...


    Ivan Zakharovich Kozlow.


    "The Ocryphia Academy is the most prestigious Exorcist institution in Aurion. If you are here, it means you are the elite, the best of the best, with all the potential to seed¡ª"


    Ivan lifted my gaze toward the woman addressing the crowd.


    He knew her.


    She was middle-aged, though she should have been well past sixty. Yet, her appearance seemed younger, as if she was barely in her forties. Her long greyish-white hair cascaded down her back, and she wore the distinct white robes of the academy staff.


    Isabel Asterion, the acting Director of the Ocryphia Academy.


    This feels strange.


    Standing among students of a mere Academy.


    And one of them was¡­


    Ivan''s gaze swept across the sea of students, searching. And then, he found him.


    Messy brown hair, piercing ocean-blue eyes, and a ck mask covering his mouth. His expression was serious, and he stood rigidly in the uniform like everyone else.


    Travis Rivers from his true name, Mordred Pendragon.


    The [Protagonist] of [The Fallen Prince].


    And the man destined to kill him.


    Ivan''s eyes locked into him.


    Mordred Pendragon was destined to kill him¡ªbut not for another five years. And when he did, he wouldn''t be alone. He would have his harem, a group of the most powerful female leads in the story, and his entourage of loyal friends, each armed with legendary weapons. If he waited for the plot to unfold naturally, Ivan would be overwhelmed, outnumbered, outssed.


    No.


    He wouldn''t give him that chance.


    While the director continued her speech, her words blurred into the background. Ivan had no interest in what she had to say. Slipping away from the hall, He weaved through the crowd of students. Many red at him with thinly veiled contempt, but their opinions didn''t matter.


    He exited the hall and made his way outside, heading for the men''s restroom.


    Once inside, he walked to the basin, turned on the tap, and sshed cold water onto his face. The sensation was jarring but necessary, helping clear the heavy weight pressing down on him. With memories of 7 people in total, he felt overwhelmed and felt like his mind overheating.


    Though a month managed to get himself together.


    But now, he was clean.


    He had sorted them all out by dividing them.


    Resting his hands on the cold porcin, he raised his head, staring at his reflection in the mirror.


    The face staring back at him was an above average young man with dark brown hair and equally dull brown eyes.


    "It''s literally my face," Ivan chuckled a bit.


    To avoid getting unnecessary attractions, Ivan had sealed all his strength in a disguise and let most of the control to Yvan''s persona during his stay in the academy.


    Yvan had also gone to highschool, he would be better at dealing with others though Ivan had the main control over the others.


    The face reflected in the mirror was the disguise he had chosen but it was a familiar face, it was Yvan''s face on Earth.


    But here, in the academy of Ocryphia, he was Leon Cromwell.


    As Ivan stood there, gazing into the mirror, something dark and twisted began to stir. It started at the edges of his reflection¡ªhis features warped, his hair lengthened and darkened, his skin paled. His very form began to shift, the mundane exterior unraveling as the illusion fell away.@@novelbin@@


    After a few seconds, the morphing wasplete.


    The person staring back at him now was back to the real him. Androgynous features, delicate yet sharp ones. His hair, pitch ck, shimmered under the harsh fluorescent lights. His eyes were the familiar same depthless ck, as empty and consuming as a ck hole, reflecting nothing. His skin was ghostly pale, almost translucent, as if it were barely clinging to life.


    Ivan Zakharovich Kozlow.


    Ivan touched his face, feeling the cold, smooth skin beneath my fingertips. Each time he looked at his reflection, he was reminded of his mother. Her memory was etched into every shadow of his features, a ghost that lingered behind his ck eyes.


    That day¡ªthe day she was killed¡ªstill yed vividly in his mind. He could never forget it. Thest smile she gave him, weak and fragile as shey dying, her final breath slipping away.


    He would never forgive this world for what it had done to her.


    To them.


    Their lives were torn apart, simply because they worshipped a different God.


    Seraphiel.


    98% of the world branded them as heretics, outcasts, burned at the stake the moment they were discovered. They were hunted like animals, their faith despised and vilified. They sought to erase them, but Ivan swore to himself the day his mother died that would not let that happen.


    The only way to change it¡ªthe only way to protect his people¡ªwas to change the world itself.


    To tear down their worship of the Savior and rece it with Seraphiel.


    And to do that, there was no choice but to use force. Diplomacy had long since failed. The world only understood strength.


    Everything Ivan had done¡ªevery crime, every ughter, every act of destruction¡ªwas to forge a better future. Not for himself, but for his people, mainly his Family. For those who were left, hiding in the shadows, surviving where they could. They needed him to lead them, and for that, he needed to create a new world. One where Seraphiel''s Faith reigned supreme.


    But for that world to emerge, the old one had to fall. Destruction was the price. And Ivan was willing to pay it.

 Chapter 9 Aaron Cromwell

    "I should get back..."


    Currently, Ivan was at Ocryphia Academy, one of the most prestigious institutions in the world training Elite Exorcists. His presence here was an important part of his n. He couldn''t afford to drop his disguise or act recklessly until his objectives were met. And killing the Protagonist, Mordred, wasn''t even his main goal.


    In truth, Ivan didn''t consider them a threat at all. He was far more powerful than Mordred, the main cast, and their allies. He was even stronger than the Headmistress herself, though she likely had no idea. But brute strength wasn''t enough; he needed other things while he was here, and the academy held resources he couldn''t afford to overlook.


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "W¨CWhat...?"


    Ivan turned, his ck eyes locking onto the source of the sound. At the entrance of the restroom stood a fellow freshman, frozen in ce. The moment their eyes met, the student went rigid, his face pale. Fear washed over him as an invisible weight seemed to press down on his body, suffocating, unbearable. He wanted to run, but his trembling legs refused to move.


    ¡ªBAM!


    Before the boy could blink, Ivan crossed the distance between them. His hand shot out, grabbing the student''s throat and mming him against the cold, tiled wall. The impact rattled the room, and a strangled cry of pain escaped the boy''s lips.


    "Aghhh!"


    The student shook violently, his fear overwhelming him. A warm stain spread across his pants, but Ivan barely acknowledged it. He stared straight into the boy''s wide, terrified eyes.


    ''He saw me.''


    Ivan cursed himself. His moment of mental rity had caused him to let down his guard. For a brief moment, he had dropped his disguise, revealing his true appearance¡ªhis true face as Ivan.


    "You saw me." Ivan''s voice was low. His ck hair shifted, turning back to the dull brown of Leon Cromwell. His eyes, once a deep, consuming ck, faded into the ordinary brown of his false identity.


    As his disguise returned, so too did the emotional mask. His darker emotions, the violent thoughts tied to his real self, were sealed away once more. Now he was more like Yvan from Earth.


    But the damage was done.


    "Do I have to kill him?" Ivan muttered aloud, his brow furrowing as he stared at the boy who had fainted. "I''ve never killed anyone¡­ but I should, shouldn''t I? If he speaks, everything could fall apart. Yeah, I should kill him."


    His voice was calm, as if he were having a casual conversation with himself, mulling over the decision. He wasn''t frantic or panicked. In fact, he seemed perfectlyposed, almost detached, as he weighed the pros and cons of ending the boy''s life right then and there.


    From the outside, he looked like a lunatic¡ªtalking to himself. But inside, Ivan was far from crazy. His mind was sharp, meticulously evaluating every scenario, every possible consequence.


    It was the unique advantage of harboring the minds of seven Antagonists within his own. A trait that set him apart, a gift and curse in equal measure.


    "Lord Ivan!"


    The sudden voice broke through the air as another young man entered the room, garbed in the same academy uniform.


    This boy was of a simr age, with short jet-ck hair that framed his sharp, handsome features. Despite the fact that they were equals in the eyes of the academy, he swiftly dropped to one knee in a gesture of deep reverence, lowering his gaze.


    "Aaron," Ivan acknowledged as he released the boy whose throat he had been gripping moments earlier. The unconscious figure crumpled to the floor at his feet, but Ivan''s attention had already shifted. His gaze now rested on the kneeling figure of Aaron Cromwell, his future ssmate.


    "I''ve told you," Ivan continued. "There''s no need for formalities while we''re within these walls. Here, I''m merely your cousin. Nothing more."


    Aaron rose, a look of mild difort crossing his face, though he quickly reced it with a respectful nod. "Yes... of course, Lord¡­Ivan," he stammered, offering a brief, awkward smile.


    Just a few weeks earlier, Ivan had approached Aaron''s father with a request that could not be refused. Patrick Cromwell, a man of great influence and one of the secret devotees of Seraphiel, had always regarded Ivan Zakharovich Kozlow with near-religious reverence.


    After all, Ivan was no mere follower; he was a symbol of the faith, almost apostolic in the eyes of those who shared in the belief of Seraphiel''s divine will. His efforts to spread the faith, to protect its followers from persecution, had made him a legend among them. So when Ivan sought a seat in the Academy under a false identity Patrick had no choice but toply.


    And so, Aaron, like his father, became a quiet guardian of Ivan''s secret, sworn to protect and assist him within the Academy''s walls.@@novelbin@@


    "What about him, Lord Ivan?" Aaron asked, his tone now more practical as he gestured toward the unconscious boy lying on the ground. "Should I take care of the body? I can dispose of him immediately."


    There was no trace of emotion in Aaron''s voice, no regard for the life of the innocent boy at their feet. His concern was solely for Ivan''s safety.


    "He''s not dead," Ivan replied, casting a nce at Aaron before looking down at the boy. "But he saw my real face... though not this disguise. What''s your opinion on the matter?"


    Though ustomed to dealing with threats, and danger, Ivan now found himself in unfamiliar territory. This Academy was not his old domain where he could kill without consequence, and though he had the cunning of seven Antagonists inside his mind, the nuances of this new academy world eluded him.


    Aaron immediately understood the question behind Ivan''s words. "This is the first day of the academy, Lord¡­Ivan," he began carefully, choosing his words with precision. "Killing him would only create more trouble. Even if he did see Lord Ivan''s true face, he knows nothing of who you truly are. It''s safer, for now, to keep him alive. We can watch him, control the situation.


    He won''t be a threat unless we make him one."


    Aaron had grown up in a more ordinary worldpared to Ivan so he knew much better how the academy worked.


    For a moment, Ivan was silent, weighing Aaron''s words.


    ''What''s that feeling? I really wish to kill him yet I feel different emotions at the same time about it.''


    Ivan''s brows twitched a bit making Aaron panic thinking he might have said too much but Ivan was merely ustomating himself to his new life where killing left and right couldn''t be tolerated easily, as long he was inside the Academy.


    But there was a part of him bristled at the thought of leaving a loose end.


    ''It would be much easier to kill him and get rid of the body.''


    At least he wouldn''t have to worry about the boy remembering something, that was Ivan''s thought but he couldn''t always think of murdering someone to get himself out of trouble.


    "I suppose you might be right," Ivan finally said. "Very well, take care of him. Keep him under close watch. And make sure he doesn''t remember too much."


    Aaron nodded, as he moved to deal with the boy.


    Ivan, without another word, turned and left.

 Chapter 10 Angel Elysphira

    [The Fallen Prince]


    It was the title of the novel Yvan had once read, a story that had captivated his attention more than he would have liked to admit. He had beenmissioned to create illustrations for it¡ªno, not just any illustrations, but ones specifically of the novel''s mostpelling and figure: the [Main Antagonist].


    [The Fallen Prince] was not a typical tale of revenge or conquest. It followed Travis, the protagonist, on a journey not of vengeance, but of reunion. Travis was a young man searching for his family.


    He hadn''t much memories of his family or his real identity as Mordred Pendragon who could candidate for the throne of Britannia.


    But eventually he will and he will try to get back what he had lost.


    He was destined to the throne of Britannia currently in my possession.


    ''Was it something like that?''


    Ivan wondered. His recollection of the novel was patchy, fragmented. After all, his attention had mostly been consumed by one character¡ªthe antagonist, which was himself now.


    His former self, back when he was still on Earth, had skimmed much of the story, focusing solely on the details surrounding the Antagonist far more than Travis.


    Now, as he stood in the grand corridors of the Academy of Ocryphia, Ivan found himself leaning against the cold stone walls, arms crossed, lost in thought.


    "Lord Ivan."


    The voice jolted him back to the present. Ivan turned his gaze toward Aaron, who stood a few paces away. He just had taken care of the unconscious student who regained the hall.


    Ivan''s eyes narrowed though in displeasure.@@novelbin@@


    Aaron had called him by his true name.


    The slip-up irritated Ivan. He had been reckless earlier¡ªletting his disguise falter, revealing his true self even for a fleeting moment. Someone had seen him, and he had no intention of allowing further mistakes that might expose him prematurely. Ivan wasn''t ready to be discovered, not yet.


    A single slip and he would have to either leave or destroy the academy altogether to find what he wanted.


    The reasons he had left behind the other in Britannia, the reasons he had infiltrated this ce¡ªall of it hinged on maintaining his secrecy.


    Ludm, Mikhail, Dimitri and Kam were all in Camelot taking care of the after-battle since Camelot was in a pitiful state after Gevurah had invaded.


    Meanwhile Ivan had to get rid of their death in a few years.


    "My apologies... I mean, Leon," Aaron quickly corrected himself. Even as he spoke, he struggled to adopt the informality the situation required.


    "Has it ended?" Ivan asked.


    The Academy''s opening ceremony had dragged on far too long for his liking. The pompous speeches, the hollow praise¡ªnone of it mattered to him. He had no intention of sitting through another half-hour of the director''s droning monologue.


    "I''ll check right away," Aaron replied hastily. He turned on his heel and left to confirm the status of the event.


    As Aaron disappeared down the corridor, Ivan shifted his gaze toward therge windows that lined the hall. His eyes swept over the sprawling campus outside.


    The Academy of Ocryphia was a marvel to behold. It was a fusion of cutting-edge technology and architectural beauty, the product of the finest engineers in the world.


    Towering buildings made of white rare marblestone surrounded the main building in which Ivan was finding himself. They were all here for the first day''s speech of the Director in the Great Hall after all.


    As Ivan scanned the surroundings, his eyes settled on a solitary figure sitting quietly on a bench. She was really beautiful, her long dark hair cascading down both sides of her face, unbound and free. It framed her features in a way that made her look almost ethereal. Her dark eyes gazed out into the distance, focusing on nothing in particr, lost in thought or perhaps in a world of her own.


    Her uniform, the same as the other students, indicated she was a member of the Academy, and judging by her youthful appearance, most would assume she was a first-year like many of the others. But¡­


    ''I know her face from somewhere...''


    Ivan''s thoughts faltered for a moment as he tried to ce her. He was certain they had never met, but an odd familiarity nagged at him, a sense that her appearance and demeanor reminded him of something¡ªno, someone. Then it clicked. A name surfaced in his mind, as if drawn from the recesses of his memory.


    Angel Elysphira.


    She was a character from the novel, a fourth-year student, not the first-year her youthful appearance might suggest. Angel Elysphira, one of the most notable figures in the Academy but also in the Novel, not for her strength in battle but for something far more dangerous: her keen perception.


    Just as the name solidified in his mind, Angel suddenly looked up, her gaze locking onto his with frightening precision. Her dark eyes, which had previously seemed to stare into nothingness, now bore directly into him. It was as if she had sensed his scrutiny from across the courtyard.


    In that moment, most people would have looked away, embarrassed at being caught staring. But Ivan held her gaze, meeting it without flinching.


    Elysphira... that family of Mediums?


    The Elysphira family was one of the Great Noble Families, renowned across the world for producing the most powerful and gifted mediums. Every child born into that family possessed extraordinary talents formunicating with the spirit world, making them natural-born Exorcists, feared and respected for their ability to purge demonic entities.


    They were not warriors in the traditional sense, but their connection to the supernatural made them precious assets.


    And Angel Elysphira wasn''t just any member of the family. She was a genius among geniuses, her abilities far surpassing even the high standards set by her lineage. Her reputation had reached far and wide, and though shecked the brute strength to challenge someone like Ivan, her powers posed a different kind of threat¡ªone that could be even more dangerous if she saw through the mask Ivan wore.


    I should keep my distance from her. She might not be a direct danger to me in a fight, but if anyone could sense what I am, it''s her.


    After a few more seconds of holding her gaze, Ivan shifted his eyes away, severing the silent exchange.


    Not long after, Aaron returned, his footsteps quickening as he approached Ivan. "It''s over, Leon," Aaron said. "Everyone has been asked to join their assigned ss. We should go now if we don''t want to bete."


    Ivan nodded in acknowledgment and fell into step beside Aaron as they began to walk away from the courtyard.


    "Did you manage to gather any information on what I asked you to look into?" Ivan asked.


    Aaron''s face darkened, and he shook his head. "I tried, but neither my father nor I were able to find anything about the Hidden Vault. My father gave you the fullyout of the campus, but¡ª"


    "It wouldn''t be on any ordinary map," Ivan interrupted. "I need to locate that Vault."


    "Yes... I also questioned a few students and even some teachers," Aaron replied. "But they allughed it off, dismissing it as nothing more than a myth, Sir."


    Ivan''s gaze darkened; He had expected as much, but it did little to quell his growing irritation. The Asterion''s Vault, to most, was nothing but a forgotten legend¡ªa story whispered among the students, never taken seriously by the faculty. But Ivan knew better.


    "Fifty years ago, there was an incident involving that Vault, did you look into it?" Ivan asked.


    Aaron nodded. "Yes, Sir. I did a little digging. Back then, a first-year student was expelled from the Academy after murdering several of his ssmates. He imed it was because of the Vault¡ªhe kept ranting about it, but no one believed him. They all dismissed it as madness, as just the ramblings of a lunatic¨C"


    "Aaron."


    "Y¨CYes?" Aaron stuttered.


    Ivan regarded him with the same gaze.


    "Find it."


    "As you wish, Sir," he replied.


    Aaron had struggled with the idea of the Vault''s existence¡ªafter all, the teachers and other students had dismissed it so easily. A hidden vault within the campus, filled with ancient relics, sounded like something out of a fairy tale. But Aaron''s skepticism was of no concern to Ivan. He didn''t care what Aaron believed; all that mattered was finding it.


    Ivan''s mind was focused. The Vault wasn''t just a forgotten chamber or a ce of historical significance¡ªit was far more than that. Deep within its sealed confines was a Relic of Seraphiel, an artifact of unimaginable power tied directly to the faith he and his followers revered.


    The Vault was the main reason he had infiltrated the Academy to begin with.


    The protagonist and his little group?


    They were nothing to Ivan right now¡ªbut mere distractions.


    He was leagues ahead of them.


    Dispatching them would be effortless, something he could do at any moment of his choosing. For now, they were beneath his attention.

 Chapter 11 Main Cast of [The Fallen Prince] [1]

    The Main Building of Ocryphia Campus stood grandly at the very heart of the academy grounds, a marvel of both beauty and ingenuity. Its structure was a perfect square, with four distinct levels stacked neatly atop one another, each floor separated by a narrow gap that allowed for their unique rotation.


    This wasn''t just a sublime architectural choice; it served a functional purpose, designed to streamline movement across the vast campus.


    Each of the four square floors rotated gently, aligning at regr intervals to connect with the extended corridors that jutted out toward other key buildings. This ingenious system meant that students on the highest floor, for instance, didn''t have to descend all the way to the ground floor just to walk outside.


    Instead, the rotating corridors acted like arms, reaching out toward other parts of the campus¡ªbe it the library, the Feasting Hall, or the Gadgetrybs. It was a design that saved both time and energy, allowing students to move freely between locations without the hassle of constant stairs or long walks.


    The ground floor was home to the Great Hall, a vast space where the entire student body would gather for important announcements and ceremonies¡ªmuch like today, the day of the Entrance Ceremony for new students at Ocryphia Academy. There were also smaller spaces, like a few cozy cafeterias where students could grab a quick snack or coffee between sses.


    However, for proper meals like lunch and dinner, the Feasting Hall in a separate building catered to everyone''s needs.


    Above the ground floor, each of the next four floors was designated for a specific year of study, with the first years upying the first floor, and the fourth years housed on the topmost level. These floors were expansive, filled withrge lecture halls, study areas, and more specialized rooms for each year''s curriculum.


    As Ivan ascended to the first floor, he couldn''t help but look at the grandeur and thoughtfulness of the building''s design.


    I remember reading about this in the novel, but seeing it with my own eyes¡ªit''s even more impressive than I imagined.


    The written descriptions had painted a vivid picture, but reality had a way of surpassing even the best imaginations.


    However, Ivan''s admiration was quickly reced by a more pressing concern: the location of the Vault. It could be hidden anywhere on campus, but where should he begin his search? The Main Building, with its central position and imposing structure, seemed like a logical starting point. But the question remained: on which floor would such a secret lie?


    Looking around, Ivan couldn''t help but think that any of these massive floors, with their vast lecture halls and unique architecture, could easily conceal something as important as a Vault.


    It would be easier to torture the location out of that Director''s mouth. If I take on Adam''s persona, I could do it. But... I doubt what I will do once I switch to Adam.


    Doctor [Adam Crane] was the [Main Antagonist] in one of Zenon''s novels, but his situation wasplicated. Unlike the others mostly viins, Adam seemed like truly a ''kind'' person but he was a man avid of knowledge, excessive avidness that led him to be thest viin the Protagonist of that novel will face.


    Shaking his head, Ivan dismissed the thought. Torturing the Director of an Academy would cause more trouble than it was worth. Killing someone so important wouldn''t just disrupt his n, it could jeopardize his chances of ever finding the Relic. The key was to remain unnoticed, to find the Relic silently, without raising suspicion.


    Moreover there was no guarantee even with torture the Director would open her mouth since that Vault seemed that important.


    "Where should we sit, Leon?"


    Ivan was pulled from his thoughts by Aaron''s whisper.


    Ivan nced around the spacious, ascending lecture hall. Seating arrangements didn''t particrly concern him. He shrugged casually, indicating his indifference. "Pick wherever you want."


    Aaron''s eyes lit up, delighted by the decision. Without hesitation, he chose a spot in the middle rows, a ce that struck a bnce between remaining inconspicuous and staying engaged. Ivan followed, sitting down beside him. Their cover as cousins made it easier to blend in, and having Aaron close by would help Ivan navigate any unfamiliar territory.


    Although Ivan had been to school on Earth, the workings of an Exorcist Academy were entirely different. He''d need to rely on Aaron for support if anything confused him. It wasn''t something he could afford to mess up¡ªnot in this world, where every detail could be crucial.


    Suddenly, a ripple ofmotion spread through the lecture hall. Heads turned as the doors swung open to reveal a striking pair: a handsome young man and an equally beautiful girl.


    Aaron leaned in closer, whispering an exnation. "That guy with the mask? That''s Travis Rivers. He''s an orphan, adopted by a high-ranking agent of the Council. He''s pretty strong and talented."


    Ivan listened, but Aaron''s words were unnecessary. He already knew Travis all too well. Travis Rivers aka Mordred Pendragon was the [Protagonist] of the novel. With his brown hair, ocean-blue eyes, and the signature ck mask covering his mouth, Travis cut a mysterious, aloof figure. His hands rested casually in his pockets, his gaze distant, as if unaffected by the attention his entrance caused.


    Ivan didn''t need reminding of the CPC¡ªthe Council of Paranormal Cases, a powerful organization overseeing paranormal activities. Travis''s adoptive sister held a significant position within the CPC and was also a new teacher at the Academy. She had be a mentor, even an older sister figure, to Travis, who believed his real family had abandoned him.


    "Let''s sit in the front rows, Travis," a girl said, tugging yfully at Travis'' sleeve.


    "No," Travis replied curtly, barely sparing her a nce as he continued up the stairs toward the higher rows.@@novelbin@@


    "Hey!" The girl protested, pouting for a moment before a small smile crept back onto her lips. Her radiant expression,bined with her stunning beauty, immediately drew the attention of the nearby students. Heads turned, eyes followed, her every movement mesmerizing the boys around her.


    Aaron leaned in again, whispering as they watched the scene unfold. "That''s Theresa Mistral. Her father''s a teacher here at the Academy. She''s strong too¡ªbeen friends with Travis since they were kids, from what I hear. Childhood friends, I guess."


    Ivan''s eyes shifted to Theresa, taking in her long, silky ck hair tied back neatly and her vivid green eyes, which sparkled with life. Her beauty was effortless, almost otherworldly, far surpassing the models of Earth. Yet, this didn''t surprise him. Theresa was, after all, the Main Female Lead of [The Fallen Prince] and Travis'' destined Main love interest.


    She was as captivating in real life as she had been in the pages of the novel.


    "And you see that guy ring daggers at Travis? That''s her twin brother, Erion Mistral. He''s ranked first among the first years."


    Ivan''s gaze followed to the young man Aaron referred to. Erion, with his sharp features and athletic build, was handsome in a way that mirrored his sister, though his deep frown marred his otherwise perfect appearance. His eyes burned with irritation as he watched his sister chat animatedly with Travis, whose aloof demeanor didn''t change despite her efforts.


    Though Travis barely seemed to notice her words, it was clear he didn''t mind herpany either.


    After a few tense moments of ring, Erion broke his gaze and moved toward the front row, where a group of girls greeted him eagerly, their faces flushed with excitement. He acknowledged them with a polite nod, but his attention kept drifting back to his sister and Travis.


    "He doesn''t like Theresa hanging around Travis," Aaron whispered again, a hint of amusement in his tone. "The Mistral family is powerful, and no matter how talented Travis is, he''s still seen as amoner, even though he was adopted by a high-ranking CPC agent."


    Ivan nodded thoughtfully, his eyes lingering on Erion.


    He''s supposed to be one of Travis'' rivals, along with Lucas¡­ and speaking of the devil¡­


    Another stir echoed through the hall as the doors swung open once more, and this time, a tall, muscr youth with striking blonde hair strode in confidently. His appearance immediately drew all eyes toward him, the girls gazing at him with admiration, the boys with obvious envy. His sharp deep green eyes gleamed with arrogance, and his posture radiated the unmistakable aura of nobility.


    "That''s Lucas Whiteford," Aaron whispered in a lower tone. "His father runs a seven-star ranked guild, the highest rank there is. You''ll want to be careful around him."


    However, it wasn''t Lucas that held Ivan''s attention for long, but the girl walking beside him. She was extraordinarily beautiful, with bright blonde hair that cascaded down her back in soft waves, held in ce by a delicate white headband. Her sky-blue eyes wereplementing perfectly the soft elegance of her features.


    The Academy''s uniform clung perfectly to her figure, her dark skirt just above the knee, entuated by white stockings that added to her poised and polished look. Her face was adorned with light makeup, skillfully applied to enhance her natural beauty¡ªnot for anyone in the room, but for one person alone.


    Lucas.


    "Cattleya Starlight. Her father runs a six-star guild, but don''t let her looks fool you, Milord. She''s just as arrogant as Lucas, if not worse. Rotten to the core, that one. Best to steer clear of both of them if you don''t want any unnecessary attention."


    Ivan nced back at Cattleya, her gaze locked adoringly on Lucas, who seemed to look for someone else in the room.


    It was clear that Cattleya had dressed herself up for his benefit alone, trying to stay in his orbit with every gesture and nce.


    In any case, Ivan couldn''t help but agree with Aaron''s assessment. People like Lucas and Cattleya, with their entitlement and power, could onlyplicate things if he got too close.


    And right now, thest thing Ivan needed was to get involved in some drama which was destined for the Protagonist in the academy.

 Chapter 12 Main Cast of [The Fallen Prince] [2]

    Lucas Whiteford ascended the stairs with a casual arrogance that drew every eye to him. Girls'' gazes followed him with admiration, while boys couldn''t help but feel envious.


    Cattleya Starlight walked beside him, gracefully, with a radiant smile as if she were basking in the glow of his presence. Following closely behind were Lucas'' three friends¡ªmore like henchmen, loyal and always trailing after him.


    The group moved to the highest rows of the lecture hall, where Lucas took his seat in the center of the back row, surveying the room below like a king on his throne. His posture, the slight smirk on his face¡ªit was clear he believed he owned the ce. Cattleya settled in the seat next to him.


    Lucas'' friends positioned themselves in the row just below.


    Aaron leaned closer to Ivan. "As long as we stay out of their way, we should be able to avoid any unnecessary attention. Unless, of course, you want something from him?"


    Ivan didn''t bother to respond. It wasn''t that he was afraid of attracting trouble or wanted to hide in the shadows. No, the thought of staying unnoticed gnawed at his self-respect and pride, especially given the memories of the eight people whose lives and egos now influenced him. None of the eight were the type shrinking back felt cowardly.


    However, at the moment, Lucas and his entourage were irrelevant to him.


    "Sir, you might want to keep an eye on this one¡­" Aaron spoke up, his eyes at the entrance.


    A young woman entered the hall, her presence attracting as much attention as Theresa or Cattleya, though in a different way. She was stunning, with auburn-brown hair tied neatly behind her, and hazel eyes that shimmered with blue flecks, giving them a unique and captivating hue.


    "She''s Ludivine Richmont," Aaron exined. "Her father runs the Richmont Corporation. They''re known for producing the finest high-tech vehicles in the industry¡ªbest brand, top quality. She''s another one to watch."


    Unlike the others, Ludivine didn''t surround herself with an entourage or bask in the attention. Though students admired her from afar, no one seemed to approach her directly. She walked with quiet confidence yet there was a certain air of istion about her. No friends flocked to her side, no one jostled for her attention. She seemed distant, yet more approachable than the rest.


    By pure coincidence¡ªor perhaps something more¡ªLudivine chose a seat directly behind Ivan and Aaron.


    ''With her, the main cast among the First Years is finally assembled.''


    Travis, Theresa, Erion, Lucas, Cattleya, and now Ludivine.


    Each one yed a significant role in the story he had in, and though their paths were still full of conflicts, they would eventuallye together. He had read enough of the novel to know that despite their differences, alliances would form, and their futures would intertwine.


    What unsettled Ivan the most, however, was knowing that these very six were destined to y a role in his eventual death. In thest chapters he''d read they had already begun to work together. While Travis would eventually gather several love interests, the group''s unity would somehow endure, even amid personal problems.


    The only thing that was troubling Ivan was he didn''t know how he was supposed to die but he knew the people who would take part in his death. It was thanks to the prologue of the novel which would literally foreshadow thest battle against Ivan and in there could be seen the main characters and the other important ones against Ivan.


    Ivan could still remember the author''s words about his fate.


    Ivan''s ending wouldn''t be nice to watch.


    ''I knew it. I knew Zenon was suspicious.''


    Ivan''s fists clenched tightly as a surge of disgust coursed through him. The very idea that someone had crafted his life, written it into existence, filled him with a deep disgust. If he was truly a character born from that author''s imagination, then the me for all the torment he had enduredy squarely with him.


    The deaths, the endless cycles of pain¡ªeach of his lives, their struggles, had been nothing more than entertainment, carefully orchestrated for the amusement of readers.


    But there was something even more troubling gnawing at him. If this author had written him into existence, was he also responsible for his transmigration into this world?


    His memories of Earth, unlike those of his past lives, were still fresh. He could clearly picture his family, his friends, the woman he had loved. They were probably searching for him, consumed with worry, fearing the worst. The thought of them grieving were deeply irritating him, but he quickly pushed those emotions aside.


    He had his priorities. In this world, his first and foremost goal was his own survival and sess. Only after securing his future here would he address the matters of his other lives.


    Suddenly, the chatter in the room died down, the noise dwindling to a hush. All eyes turned toward the entrance as a young woman with brown hair tied in ponytail stepped into the lecture hall. She was dressed in the standard attire of the Academy''s teachers, though her youthful face and calm demeanor set her apart from the more seasoned instructors.


    "d to meet you, fresh students. I am Eline Castell, and I will be your main teacher for this year''s promotion," she said in aposed tone.


    The room fell into an attentive silence, and even the most talkative students quieted down, their focus shifting to the teacher as she prepared to start the ss.


    "Before we begin, I''ll take attendance," Eline continued, pulling out a list. "Erion Mistral."@@novelbin@@


    Erion raised his hand acknowledging his ce as the top-ranked student.


    Ivan didn''t need to pay much attention to the roll call. He already knew how it would go¡ªEline was calling the students ording to their rank.


    "Second: Cattleya Starlight."


    Cattleya raised her hand with a proud smile.


    "Third: Travis Rivers."


    Travis gave a short nod.


    "Fourth: Lucas Whiteford."


    Lucas raised his hand but his cold gaze was resting on Travis who was ranked above him.


    "Fifth: Ludivine Richmont."


    Ludivine raised her hand with a simple smile.


    "Sixth: Theresa Mistral."


    "Yes!" Theresa, sitting beside Travis, gave a more cheerful answer.


    And so the list went on, rank after rank. Ivan only half-listened, his thoughts elsewhere, until finally, a familiar name broke through his distraction.


    "Twelfth: Aaron Cromwell."


    Aaron raised his hand without showing much expression.


    Aaron was stronger than what he appeared and he was quite popr, Ivan noted feeling the girls''s gazes shooting past him toward his ''cousin'' in name.


    "Seventy-seventh: Leon Cromwell."


    Ivan raised his hand. He had expected this rank¡ªit had been arranged beforehand, courtesy of Aaron''s father. Ivan hadn''t taken any of the Academy''s entrance exams; all his scores were fabricated, cing him neatly at 77th. A low enough rank to avoid suspicion, but not so low that he would stand out as ipetent among the Elites.


    ''It should be enough.''


    Ivan received though a few curious nces since he bore the samest name as Aaron who was ranked twelfth but that was all.

 Chapter 13 Exorcists And Exorcism

    After finishing the roll call, Eline set her tablet aside and turned her attention to the ss, as she addressed her students.


    "As I mentioned earlier, I will be your main teacher¡ªyour homeroom teacher, if you prefer. This year, I am in charge of all first-year students within the Elite Domain. If you have any questions or encounter any issues, you maye to me for assistance. However, remember this: you are here because you are Elite¡ªfuture elite Exorcists, potentially.


    If you possess even the slightest ambition, you should be able to ovee any obstacles you face during your time in Ocryphia. Ultimately, everything depends on you. Of course, if you have any immediate concerns regarding our sses or other urgent matters, I''m here for those as well. Does anyone have any questions about what I''ve just said?"


    The room remained still, no hands raised. The students were silent,posed¡ªeach of them aware of their own purpose. Most of them either came from powerful families or were good gifted. Joining Ocryphia wasn''t something they stumbled into blindly; they knew whaty ahead from the moment they set foot in this prestigious institution.


    "Good," Eline said, satisfied with their silence. "Before we move on, let''s cover some essentials." She tapped the sleek, transparent desk in front of her¡ªa surface that acted as both a keyboard and a high-techputer.


    With a few more taps, therge screen behind her flickered to life, disying two distinct images side by side.


    "I''m sure many of you are familiar with what I''m about to say, but I want to ensure that everyone, regardless of which ''world'' you hail from, understands the basics. On the left, we have the World of Arcadia." She gestured to the map on the screen. "This is where we are right now¡ªspecifically, in Aurion, one of its countries. Most of you should know this already.


    On the right side, however, is a map that may not be as familiar to those of you born here in Arcadia. This is New Earth."


    A murmur rippled through the room, subtle but noticeable. Ivan''s eyes shifted between the two maps. The first, Arcadia, was rich with unfamiliar contours, brimming with ces he had yet to explore but he knew most of them having even visited them. It was given to him being one of the Executives of Gevurah.


    The second, New Earth, bore a great resemnce to the Earth he had once known, though it held subtle differences.


    Eline continued. "The distinction between the two is simple: New Earth is a ''peaceful'' world. Ny-five percent of its poption has no knowledge of Arcadia''s existence. To them, Arcadia is nothing more than a myth¡ªdemons, Exorcists, all mere stories to frighten children. They live unaware of the forces we confront here."


    Ivan, listening, felt a surge of familiarity. The concept of two worlds, parallel yet distinct, was not new to him.


    New Earth, in particr, felt like home. Though it wasn''t exactly the Earth Yvan came from, it resembled it closely enough that Ivan couldn''t help butpare. The familiarndscapes, the culture, even the name of his homnd¡ªRuthenia, a mirror of Russia¡ªreminded him of the life he had nearly forgotten.


    His thoughts began to drift, memories of his small vige in Ruthenia creeping into his mind. Ivan was born there seventeen years ago and he had lived for five years until¡­that incident that destroyed his peaceful life.


    "Our responsibility as Exorcists is to eliminate Demonic Entities, whether in Arcadia or, when necessary, in New Earth," Eline began. "While demonic activity is rare on New Earth, the few urrences that do happen can be extremely dangerous. But make no mistake¡ªthe most dangerous demons reside here, in Arcadia. Our duty is to protect the innocent from these threats."


    Ivan listened, but the words barely registered. The topic of exorcism, demons, and protecting people from supernatural dangers had no significance to him. He couldn''t care less about the noble mission of the Exorcists or their so-called sacred duty. In fact, unlike his ssmates¡ªwho had clearly been trained and raised with this knowledge¡ªhe was an outsider.


    Most of these students had grown up learning about exorcisms and demonology, but Ivan? He knew none of it.


    Not that it mattered to him. He didn''t need to know how to perform an exorcism to defeat a demon. His strength alone was enough to kill any demonic entity without resorting to the Exorcism Spells or Phantasmas.


    Moreover, Ivan despised Exorcists.


    For him, Exorcists weren''t heroes; they were hypocrites, hiding behind their so-called righteous cause. How many times had Exorcists used their sacred mission as an excuse to torture and murder people like him? Just because they worshiped a Fallen Goddess, it had been seen as a sign of possession¡ªa justification for brutality. His people had suffered under the hands of Exorcists for too long.


    In truth, Ivan hated Exorcists more than the demons themselves. But that didn''t mean he had any fondness for demons either. His rtionship with them was strained, but no more trustworthy than the Exorcists who hunted them.


    Ivan wasn''t at Ocryphia to be an Exorcist. He had one main goal: the Relic of Seraphiel. That relic could change everything. If he could obtain it, it might elerate the spread of Seraphiel''s Faith, bringing his vision for the world closer to reality. More importantly, it would offer him protection against the legendary weapons that could actually kill him, like the Holy Sword Excalibur.


    Perhaps it was overly cautious, but Ivan knew hispanions were meant to die. Their deaths were uneptable, something he would never ept.


    "It is crucial that all of you understand this. With the right drive, time, andmitment, you will seed in your training." Eline continued as nced at the students. "Now, let''s begin. Beyond being your homeroom teacher, I will also be leading your Demonology course this year. We will delve deeply into the theoretical aspects so you can fullyprehend the dangers you''ll face in the field."


    With a swipe of her hand over the transparent keyboard, Eline brought up another screen. This time, a diagram appeared, detailing various levels of possession.


    "There are Seven Stages of Possession, from Stage 0 to Stage 7. Can anyone exin Stage 0 to me?" She asked, her eyes scanning the lecture hall.


    It was a question every student should have been able to answer on the first day. Most of them already had extensive knowledge of exorcisms, given their backgrounds. But for Ivan, the concept was as foreign as anything else in this world. He had no idea about the stages of possession, and, truthfully, he didn''t care to know.


    "Professor."


    The first to raise her hand was Theresa, her cheerful energy standing in contrast to the bored expression of her neighbor, Travis. Eline acknowledged her with a nod, and Theresa eagerly began to speak.


    "Stage 0 ismonly referred to as Identification. It''s the initial stage where a Demonic Entity identifies and targets its victim," she exined.


    "Correct," Eline replied. "And what symptoms or signs can indicate that someone has entered Stage 0?"


    Theresa smiled. "Luck. Excessive, sudden luck is one of the mostmon signs. Demonic Entities use this tactic to make their victim feel at ease, to lower their guard."


    "Exactly," Eline agreed returning the smile. "Lowering your guard is key. Even for demons, possession is difficult, but they thrive on opportunities you create by letting your defenses down. A sudden stroke of luck? It could be anything¡ªwinning the lottery, stumbling upon a forgotten fortune, or even finding money on the street. Or for teenagers like you, meeting the love of your life out of nowhere.


    Too many coincidences? That''s a red g. Demons will try everything to make you vulnerable, even for just a moment. Always keep that in mind."


    "But Professor," a hand raised from the back, "what if it really is just luck? I mean, sometimes things just go our way, don''t they?"


    Eline gave a small smile, nodding. "It could be genuine luck, yes. But as Exorcists-in-training, you''ll have to learn to recognize when things seem too good to be true. It''s your duty to remain vignt, both for your own sake and for those around you. After all, demonic influence doesn''t only target you¡ªit can affect those closest to you as well."


    Her words carried a deeper message.


    Beyond physical strength, Eline was trying to impart that mental resilience was just as vital¡ªperhaps even more so. A strong body might help in a fight, but if your mind wasn''t fortified, you could still be vulnerable. Demons thrived on psychological weaknesses, exploiting moments of doubt or insecurity to worm their way in.


    For some in the room, this lesson hit home, but for others¡ªlike Ivan and Aaron¡ªit wasrgely irrelevant.


    Aaron, for instance, was a rarebination of physical strength and intellectual brilliance. He excelled not only inbat but in the art of exorcism itself, a prodigy with few worries when it came to protecting himself or his loved ones from possession.


    Ivan, on the other hand, was an entirely different story. His resilience was practically unshakable, and it went far beyond mere mental strength. Having grown up in the Cathedral alongside Ludm, Mikhail, Dimitri, and Kam, Ivan''s mind had been tempered in ways that most could never understand.


    No demon, no matter how cunning or powerful, would dare attempt to possess him¡ªor anyone in his circle, for that matter. They had all been raised in an environment where mental fortitude was ingrained into them, molded over years of rigorous training.


    But Ivan''s case was even more extraordinary. His body didn''t just resist demons¡ªit housed one. Yet, unlike the unfortunate souls who fell victim to possession, Ivan had not been overpowered by the entity within him.


    He had done something that the world of exorcism considered impossible:


    He had forced the Devil to submit to his will, bending it to serve him rather than the other way around.@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 14 Status Assessment

    "That will be all for today. Tomorrow morning, there will be a free exhibition of Weapons made of White Amber. It will take ce in Building Alpha. Use the time to familiarize yourselves with the campus for the uing courses. Don''t get lost," Eline said before turning to leave.


    As soon as she mentioned the exhibition of White Amber weapons, several pairs of eyes lit up with interest. While these weren''t the legendary Phantasmas¡ªthose rare, near-mythical weapons capable of vanquishing even the strongest Demons¡ªWhite Amber held its own power.


    It was a rare and precious ore, known for its ability to weaken Demons, an invaluable tool in their fight against the Demonic Entities. They weremonly used by the Hunters or those who hadn''t money or enough talent to get a Phantasma.


    "If you wish, Milor¡ªI mean, Leon¡ªI could ask my father to get you the finest weapons made of White Amber for you. And if you desire, even Phantasmas," Aaron whispered, leaning closer to Ivan.


    The Cromwell family''s wealth and influence were no secret. White Amber weapons were already incredibly costly, but Phantasmas were in a league of their own. Only the wealthiest¡ªthose with status, power, and connections¡ªcould afford such weapons. But for Patrick Cromwell, Aaron''s father, it was nothing more than a small favor.


    "Phantasmas..." Ivan muttered, almost absentmindedly.


    He had encountered them a few times during fights with Exorcists. The concept fascinated him. Phantasmas were no ordinary weapons. They were forged with the power of powerful Spirits who willingly inhabited the de or artifact. These Spirits were nothing like Demons.


    They were benevolent forces, and when a user formed a contract with both the weapon and the Spirit inside, the weapon would transcend into a Phantasma.


    There were pre-forged Phantasmas, of course, but not everyone could wield them. The user had to bepatible with the Spirit inside. Without thatpatibility, the contract would never seed.


    Ivan didn''t possess a Phantasma himself. Instead, he wielded something far more unique¡ª[Lost Paradise]¡ªa weapon more than capable of dealing with any threat he faced. Yet, despite this, he couldn''t deny that there was a small flicker of curiosity, curiosity, a trait he inherited from Adam but also Yvan.


    "Later," Ivan said quietly.


    "As you wish," Aaron replied with a polite smile, seemingly satisfied.


    Aaron already possessed a Phantasma of his own and had been hesitant to bring up the topic with Ivan. He knew Ivan harbored a deep-seated dislike for Exorcists, but to his relief, Ivan didn''t react negatively.


    "I wonder what you''re doing here, Travis?"


    The lecture hall fell into a hushed silence as Lucas descended the stairs, his hands casually tucked into his pockets. His eyes were filled with disdain as they locked onto Travis.


    Travis nced upzily, barely acknowledging Lucas before offering a shrug. "Sightseeing."


    The cheeky reply hit Lucas like a p, making his expression twist in irritation. But instead of responding with anger, a chuckle escaped his lips.


    "You know," Lucas sneered, "peasants without identity like you should be sweeping the floors of this prestigious academy, not pretending to be real nobles."@@novelbin@@


    "Knock it off, Lucas." Theresa cut off as she red at him.


    Lucas turned his gaze to her, eyebrows raised. "You have no business associating with the likes of him, Theresa. Yet, here you are, still clinging to his side. I hope you''re not harboring any... strange feelings for him? It would be quite the embarrassment for your brother¡ªand your father," he added, ncing at Erion who already started leaving without bothering to turn around.


    "You¡ª!" Theresa''s face flushed with anger, but before she could say more, Travis was already turning away, striding towards the exit. He didn''t seem concerned about provoking a response¡ªor maybe he simply wasn''t interested in dealing with the consequences.


    "Travis!" Theresa called after him, hurrying to catch up as she shot onest, venomous re at Lucas.


    Meanwhile, in the back, Cattleya watched the scene unfold with amused eyes, covering her mouth as she giggled softly. "She''s so fiery. I really wonder what she sees in him."


    "Her taste in men is clearlycking," Lucas said, tossing a nce toward where Aaron and Ivan where. "True nobility, strength¡ªthose are what make the ideal marriage partners. Not... whatever that is."


    Aaron caught the look and leaned toward Ivan, muttering awkwardly, "Uh, why''s he staring at us, Milord? Is he... gay or something?"


    Ivan stood up slowly. "He''s not looking at us. He''s looking at her."


    Aaron didn''t need to turn around to know who Ivan was referring to. Ludivine was the object of Lucas'' barely concealed stare.


    "Oh, I see now¡­" Aaron said, finally piecing it together.


    Ivan, having read the novel they seemed to be living in, already knew. Lucas had a not-so-secret crush on Ludivine. It was obvious now, even to Aaron, who finally seemed to pick up on it.


    Ludivine, likely aware of Lucas'' attention, made no show of acknowledging it. She stood up quietly, preparing to leave.


    Cattleya, though, was lessposed. She crossed her arms, a slight pout forming on her lips. She seemed more annoyed by the attention Ludivine received than anything else.


    ''The usual, clich¨¦ behavior.''


    This group of six in his ss¡ªLucas, Aaron, Theresa, Ludivine, Cattleya, and Erion¡ªfelt pulled straight from the pages of a typical novel. Their roles seemed almost preordained, as if they''d fallen into the archetypes he had read about time and time again. Yet, there was something different about Mordred and Ludivine.


    "Leon, we should head over to get your assessment done so you can receive your E-Watch," Aaron said, shing the sleek, white watch strapped to his wrist. Every student at Ocryphia Academy had one¡ªit was issued after their entrance assessment, like a rite of passage that urred once they were epted into the academy.


    Ivan, still going by his alias Leon, had skipped that particr hurdle thanks to Aaron''s father, but now the time hade for him to undergo the assessment. There was no avoiding it anymore.


    "Alright," Ivan nodded.


    He would have preferred to avoid any sort of evaluation just in case, but the E-Watch was a requirement at the academy. Without it, he would stand out even more than he already did, and that was thest thing he wanted.


    "It''s in the Main Building," Aaron exined as they started walking. The Main Building was essentially the nerve center of Ocryphia Academy, housing all administrative offices, where students like Ivan had to undergo their evaluations.


    As they made their way through the winding corridors, Aaron kept ncing around cautiously. Once he was sure no one was within earshot, he leaned in closer to Ivan, his voice dropping to a whisper.


    "Milord, are you certain this is wise? The assessment tool is extremely precise... It could reveal too much."


    Aaron''s worry was evident. He feared that Ivan''s abnormal abilities¡ªwould be exposed, and that could raise more than just a few eyebrows.


    "I''m sure," Ivan replied, his gaze briefly flickering to the ck ring on his right index finger. Though Ivan had the ability to suppress his true strength without assistance, the ring was crucial for fine-tuning his stats to appear more... ordinary. He couldn''t afford to slip up here.


    "Ah, I see. As expected of Lord Ivan," Aaron chuckled, impressed.


    For Aaron, apanying Ivan to the academy felt like an honor, a privilege beyond measure. Ivan was not just any noble; he was a symbol of their faith, the embodiment of a force far greater than any of them. Being by his side at this prestigious institution felt almost surreal, like stepping into a dream.


    Though Aaron was well aware of the terrifying power Ivan held in his true form, this current version¡ªhis aura sealed, his abilities hidden¡ªwas far less intimidating. It made it easier for Aaron to see him as apanion and to speak to him.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡ªKnock! Knock!


    "Excuse me," Aaron called out softly as he knocked twice on the door of the assessment room.


    "Hm?" A voice responded from inside, followed by the sound of a chair rolling back. The door opened, revealing a young woman wearing a whiteb coat. "Aaron Cromwell, is that you?"


    "Ah, Ms. Shaw," Aaron greeted, offering a polite smile.


    "What brings you here?" Ms. Shaw asked, raising a brow, her gaze flicking between Aaron and the figure beside him.


    "It''s for my cousin," Aaron exined. "He''s ate entry, so he needs his assessment and an E-Watch."


    "Cousin, huh?" Ms. Shaw''s eyes narrowed slightly as she scanned Ivan''s appearance.


    "Yes, this is Leon Cromwell," Aaron added with a nod, trying to make the introduction smoother.


    "Not much of a talker, your cousin, is he?" Ms. Shaw said, a small smile tugging at her lips, clearly trying to lighten the mood. Ivan, in response, merely offered a brief nod.


    Even though he allowed Yvan to take control for now, the influence of Ivan''s distant demeanor lingered. If he truly wanted to blend in or appear more sociable, he would have to ''switch'' to one of his other personas entirely, but that would changepletely his appearance and presence as well.


    Ms. Shaw nced at Aaron, then turned back to Ivan. "Alright then, follow me. Remove your shoes and top, and any objects you''re carrying or wearing. Lay down on that bed over there," she said, gesturing toward a pristine, white medical bed that looked like something out of a high-tech clinic,plete with scanning equipment overhead.


    "Huh? R¨CRemove his things?" Aaron stuttered.


    Ms. Shawughed at his reaction, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Why are you the one getting flustered, Aaron? He''s the one doing the assessment!"


    "N-No, it''s nothing," Aaron quickly brushed it off, though internally he was concerned about Ivan, who was already calmly removing his clothing and following the instructions without hesitation.


    As Ivan undressed, Aaron''s eyes immediately darted to his right hand. The ring that was so essential for masking his abilities¡ªit was gone. Aaron''s heart skipped a beat.


    ''Did he take it off?'' Aaron wondered, panic rising in his chest. He nced at Ivan for some kind of exnation, but thetter ignored him, moving as hey down on the bed, his eyes fixed on the ceiling above him.


    Ms. Shaw, who had been typing into the sleek, futuristicputer at her desk, finally stood up and turned to Ivan. Her eyes immediately fell on his now bare upper body as she approached him.


    "Oh?" Her gaze lingering for a moment longer than usual.


    Ivan''s body, while lean and toned, was far from the most muscr she had seen at Ocryphia Academy. Many students underwent rigorous physical training, pushing their bodies to peak athletic form. But what truly caught her attention wasn''t his build¡ªit was the sheer perfection of his skin. There wasn''t a single scar, blemish, or imperfection to be found.


    It was as if his body had never known injury or hardship, something almost impossible in a world filled with battles against Demons and other threats.


    Ms. Shaw''s brow furrowed slightly, though she remained professional. Most male students she assessed bore at least a few scars or marks of their training, but Ivan''s skin was unnervingly wless. It looked like a girl''s skin.


    ''Maybe he''s just someone taking care of his body really well like girls?''


    That was Ida''s theory but it wasn''t that.


    The answery in Ivan''s unique physique. His body had an unnatural ability to heal and regenerate, erasing even ugly scars. He could alter his paleplexion to blend in better, but in his preparation, he hadn''t considered the need to add scars or imperfections to make his disguise more convincing.


    "Is there a problem?" Ivan asked. He tried to soften his normally stoic expression, adopting Yvan''s moreid-back demeanor to avoid suspicion.


    Ms. Shaw waved off his concern with a chuckle. "Oh, nothing at all. Don''t worry, I''m not into children." She winked before reaching up to grab a handle above Ivan. She pulled it down, and with a soft mechanical hum, arge ss lid lowered over Ivan''s body, enclosing him and the bed.


    Ivan''s eyes flicked up to the ss as it sealed him in. Above him, screens flickered to life, and lines of data and information began appearing, scanning his body with precision. A red beam of light swept from his feet to his head, analyzing every inch of him.


    For five long minutes, the room was filled with the quiet hum of the scanner.


    While Ivan seemed calm, Aaron was the only nervous since Ivan didn''t have his ring on!


    Finally, the machine gave a soft beep, signaling the end of the scan.


    Ivan looked up as the data solidified on the screen above him. His status, the supposed measure of his abilities, appeared in sharp detail across the lid.

 Chapter 15 Yvans Embarrassment

    Ivan looked up as the data solidified on the screen above him. His status, the supposed measure of his abilities, appeared in sharp detail across the lid.


    ...


    [Leon Cromwell]


    [Mana Core] ? [Rank D-]


    [Attributes]


    ? [Wind: Rank C]


    [Strength] ? [Rank E+]


    [Agility] ? [Rank D-]


    [Stamina] ? [Rank D-]


    [Vision] ? [Rank C+]


    [Intelligence] ? [Rank D]


    [Charm] ? [Rank C-]


    [Talent] ? [Rank C+]


    ....


    "It''s quite impressive," Ida muttered, her eyes fixed on theputer screen, which disyed the same stats.


    Aaron, leaning in to catch a glimpse, felt a wave of relief wash over him. The numbers on the screen were nothing extraordinary for a student of Ocryphia¡ªjust ordinary enough to avoid suspicion. Whatever Ivan had done to manipte the results had worked, and Ida seemed none the wiser.


    "Your Mana Core is ranked D-, which is above average for someone your age, and you have a rather...exceptional vision," Ida nodded approvingly, her voice carrying a hint of surprise. "I admit, I had my doubts when I first saw you, but you''ve got the stats to back up your spot here at Ocryphia."


    "Isn''t that a bit rude, Ms. Shaw?" Aaron spoke up, a bit upset. He couldn''t help but defend Ivan. To him, Ivan wasn''t just another student¡ªhe was something close to divine. Hearing Ida''s initial doubt felt like a personal insult.


    Ivan had warned Aaron to tone down his reverence for him, especially within the Academy''s walls, but it was proving difficult for him to suppress.


    Ida blinked at Aaron''s response, studying him with narrowed eyes. A sudden thought seemed to strike her. "Aaron, wait... are you in love with your cousin?" Her expression shifted into one of suspicion, as she noticed the way Aaron gazed at Ivan¡ªeyes filled with something too intense, too admiring. What was mere hero-worship from Aaron looked very different from Ida''s perspective.


    Aaron''s face flushed instantly. "W¡ªWhat? Huh?! N-No! What are you even talking about?"


    Ida, however, didn''t seem convinced. She sighed, shaking her head as if she had uncovered some deep secret. "I knew it. Listen, Aaron, I''m not one to judge. Everyone has their preferences, but don''t you think it''s a little... strange?


    You know, since you''re rted?"


    "Ms. Shaw! I''m already engaged!" Aaron blurted out, practically shouting in his desperation to clear up the misunderstanding. The real terror in his mind wasn''t Ida''s strange assumption¡ªit was how Ivan might react if he thought for even a second that Aaron felt that way about him.


    Ivan, usually calm andposed, seemed visibly disturbed by the turn of the conversation. His brow furrowed slightly, though he kept silent, he really wondered how the hell things had escted so quickly.


    The situation would''ve beenughable if it weren''t so awkward. Ivan could have ignored the bizarre assumption, but under the circumstances¡ªgiven that he was operating more as Yvan than Ivan right now¡ªhe feltpelled to intervene.


    "I''m also engaged," Ivan said smoothly, hoping to steer the conversation back into morefortable territory. It wasn''t exactly true, not yet, though he was set to be engaged to Gwenyra Pendragon soon. But when he spoke, Gwenyra wasn''t the one who came to mind.


    Ida''s reaction wasn''t at all what he expected. Her eyes widened, and her face flushed slightly. "Wait... both of you? Engaged? To each other?


    How in the world did that happen?" She looked from Ivan to Aaron, clearly baffled.


    Ivan''s eyebrow twitched in irritation. This conversation was spiraling out of control. Without another word, he hastily pulled on his shirt, eager to escape the room and the increasingly strange assumptions being made.


    Ms. Shaw was, without a doubt, a weirdo and why was she blushing?


    "W¨CWait, My Lo¨CI mean Leon!" Aaron quickly followed after Ivan taking the white watch prepared for Ivan.


    "My what?"


    Ida looked at the departing figure suspiciously.


    "My Lo? My love?!"


    ***


    "I deeply apologize, Lord Ivan, for what happened earlier. Please, take my head as punishment for this offense," Aaron pleaded, kneeling in front of Ivan outside the Academy grounds. His voice trembled with shame, and his hands clutched the grass beneath him as though it could somehow lessen the weight of his guilt.


    "Stand up," Ivan asked as they gathered quite the onlookers.


    Aaron, however, refused to move. "N-No, not until you punish me!" He insisted, gripping onto Ivan''s legs as if desperate for absolution.


    "..."


    Ivan stared down on Aaron for a moment.


    For the onlookers, it must have looked bizarre¡ªAaron kneeling in the dirt, gripping Ivan''s legs, while Ivan stood above him, looking ufortable. Faces flushed with embarrassment and confusion surrounded them.


    He personally didn''t care but a part of him did care.@@novelbin@@


    "Stand the hell up!" Ivan snapped. He reached down, grabbed a fistful of Aaron''s shirt, and yanked him to his feet.


    Aaron''s eyes widened in shock, and he stared at Ivan as though he''d seen apletely different person. "S-Sir?" He stammered, surprised. Ivan''s usual mask of stoic calm had slipped, and in its ce was something Aaron had never seen before¡ªdifort, even a hint of annoyance.


    But it wasn''t Ivan standing before him now. It was Yvan, who had taken most of the control, and Yvan wasn''t about to deal with the same awkwardness twice. His lips were set in a tight grimace.


    "Listen to me." Yvan''s eyes locked onto Aaron''s with a piercing intensity. "I am straight. I have a woman. Do you understand?"


    Aaron blinked, still caught off guard. "I-I understand, sir. But I also have a woman¡ª"


    "Do. You. Understand?" Yvan repeated, his stare intensifying. He wasn''t asking for an exnation. He wanted the matter settled¡ªnow. The earlier embarrassment still clung to him, and while Ivan might have been able to brush it off, Yvan was not so thick-skinned.


    Aaron nodded quickly, though inside, his heart sank. "Yes, sir..."


    But inwardly, he wanted to cry. His hero¡ªhad misunderstood him, too.


    "Good." Yvan let go of Aaron''s shirt. They began walking toward the private parking station, the awkward tension still lingering between them.


    Aaron trailed behind, his head lowered. Every step felt heavier than thest.


    ''I''m not gay!''


    He wanted to scream, but he feared that speaking up would only make the situation worse. Better to let the misunderstanding hang in the air than to risk deepening it further.


    Yvan, on the other hand, was preupied with something else. He fiddled with the sleek E-Watch sped around his wrist, his mind turning to more practical matters. "So, this is their famous status watch, huh?" He muttered under his breath, fascinated by the device.


    To him, it was an interesting gadget. In the Cathedral, where he and his people came from, no one wore anything like it. They assessed their strength by unorthodox methods¡­


    "B¨CBy the way, Leon, how did you tamper with your aptitudes?" Aaron asked, whispering.


    Yvan just lifted his right hand. A momentter, the ck ring materialized on his index finger, gleaming faintly. It was the same artifact that had allowed him to manipte his stats, concealing his true aptitudes.


    "Wow, impressive," Aaron nodded, though he wasn''t entirely surprised.


    ''That''s the advantage of being the ruler of an entire empire,'' Yvan thought to himself as he saw it. ess to powerful artifacts from Britannia''s vast treasury had certainly given Ivan a considerable edge, and he hadn''t been shy about using them.


    As they waited in the quiet of the private parking lot, a sleek ck limousine pulled up in front of them. From the driver''s seat emerged a man in a tailored suit, his posture stiff but practiced. He was older, with silver streaks in his hair, but his movements were sharp and precise¡ªthis was Jonah, Aaron''s personal bodyguard and driver, a man who had clearly seen more than his appearance let on.


    "Lord Aaron," Jonah greeted, cing his hand over his chest in a formal salute.


    His gaze then shifted to Yvan, and despite his professional demeanor, a visible nervousness took hold of him. He instinctively dropped his head, and for a brief second, it looked as though his knees might buckle. Jonah, after all, knew exactly who Leon was.


    "No," Yvan spoke up, cutingt off the disy of respect before it could go any further. He wasn''t interested in drawing more attention than necessary. Aaron already did enough.


    "Don''t be so overly reverent outside, Jonah. It''s careless and could endanger Lord Ivan''s identity." Aaron spoke up.


    Yvan nced at Aaron. He was tempted to point out the irony¡ªAaron was thest person who should be lecturing someone about being overly reverent. But he kept his thoughts to himself.


    Jonah nodded. "Yes, Milord. I apologize."


    With that, he opened the door for them, then slid back into the driver''s seat. As he rested his hands on the wheel, Jonah turned slightly to face Yvan. "Does Lord Ivan have a destination in mind?" He asked with utmost respect. Though Jonah was officially Aaron''s bodyguard, he had long been made aware of Ivan''s true identity.


    And both Aaron and his employer had given him clear instructions: Ivan''s needs always took precedence.


    Yvan settled into the backseat, looking outside the window.


    "The Cromwell Mansion. I need to see Patrick Cromwell."

 Chapter 16 The Cromwell Familys Debt

    "The Cromwell Mansion. I need to see Patrick Cromwell."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Aaron quickly pulled out his phone, sending a message to his father''s private number.


    Aaron knew Ivan didn''t care much for waiting, but he wasn''t about to let things unfold that way. If his father, Lord Cromwell, wasn''t informed immediately, Aaron would bear the brunt of his angerter.


    A simple message was all it took: Ivan is waiting at the mansion. That would be more than enough to spur his father into action. There was no doubt Lord Cromwell would drop everything and make his way home as soon as he saw the notification.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Aurion, a vast country nestled in the western reaches of the Holy Continent, held a unique ce in the world. The Holy Continent itself was legendary, said to have been crafted by the hands of the Savior, who, ording to lore, had saved the people and given them purpose.


    The very ground they walked on was believed to be blessed, and the citizens of the continent worshiped the Savior with great devotion.


    Aurion was no exception, though the people here weren''t as fanatically zealous as in other regions. They focused their efforts on bing Exorcists, dedicated to eradicating demonic entities not just in Aurion but across the entire Holy Continent. To them, the Savior''s greatest mandate was the purification of theirnds from evil.


    Aurion itself was divided into four primary regions: Rutoshia, Escain, Rodhenia, and Adrencia. The prestigious Academy of Exorcists, Ocryphia, was situated in the southern part of Adrencia.


    The Cromwell family, a line of wealthy nobles, had their estate in Ocryphia''s most affluent district.


    Before long, the limousine pulled up in front of the mansion. It was a breathtaking sight¡ªan architectural marvel, shining in shades of white and blue under the evening light.


    Jonah quickly stepped out of the car and opened the door for Yvan and Aaron. The subtle flicker of his card as he swiped it against the security gates unlocked them with ease. The guards stationed outside, who were familiar with Jonah and Aaron, gave them respectful nods and allowed them to pass without question.


    Few knew the true identity of Yvan, and to the staff and guards who worked here, he was merely Leon Cromwell, a distant cousin of Aaron''s.


    When they entered the mansion, they were immediately greeted by an elegant woman whose appearance. Her gown wlessly tailored, shimmered as she moved. She was Celine Cromwell, wife to Patrick Cromwell and mother to Aaron.


    With a warm weing smile, she addressed them. "How was your first day at Ocryphia, Aaron? And you, Leon?"


    Aaron responded with genuine honesty, "It was quite good, Mother." He knew the day had been easy because of Ivan''s presence by his side. With Ivan around, things rarely went wrong. He could only enjoy and learns from Ivan.


    Celine nodded, satisfied, and then turned gracefully on her heels. "My husband will be joining us shortly. Let''s wait for him in his workroom." Without further dy, she ascended the grand staircase.


    Aaron and Ivan followed her, moving through the grand corridors until they reached Patrick''s study.


    Upon entering, Ivan made his way to a plush sofa, casually taking his seat. Aaron, however, chose the armchair a few feet away, careful not to sit too close to Ivan, despite the sofa having ample space for two other people.


    Once they were all inside, Celine closed the door behind her. As it clicked shut, a soft ripple of light shimmered along the walls¡ªa subtle signal that the room had been soundproofed. The atmosphere changed instantly; the air of casual family conversation dropped, reced by something far more serious.


    Celine turned to Ivan cing her hand on her chest. "Your Eminence. I wanted to thank you again for the invaluable help you gave us three years ago. We will forever be in your debt."


    Aaron, standing by his mother''s side, bowed his head slightly in agreement. "I, too, wish to express my gratitude, My Lord."


    Ivan resisted the urge to sigh. How many times had he heard this now? At least ten times in the past month alone.


    Three years ago, Patrick Cromwell had found himself in an almost fatal situation. His entire life¡ªhis name, his identity, and even his existence¡ªhad been put at risk. Patrick had been a secret follower of Seraphiel, working undercover within Aurion''s ranks. His cover was on the verge of being blown, which would have led to his execution.


    At that critical moment, Ivan had been ordered by his father to intervene. The threat to Patrick''s life was deemed so severe that Ivan had been given the authority to eliminate the danger, even if it meant killing Patrick to maintain the secrecy of the information he possessed.


    Ivan, only fourteen years old at the time, had handled the mission with impressive intelligence andposure. Rather than simply following his father''s ruthless directive, he managed to neutralize the threat and save Patrick''s life, all while reinforcing Patrick''s standing within the higher circles of Aurion.


    In fact, Ivan''s actions had not only saved Patrick but had also increased his influence in the Academy of Ocryphia.


    Since that day, the Cromwell family had felt an enduring sense of indebtedness toward Ivan. They had admired him before, knowing he was young yet already aplished in building a world where their family could find a ce. But what truly moved them was Ivan''s decision not to kill Patrick that day, when doing so would have been the easiest option.


    It wasn''t that Ivan was driven by kindness. If it had been necessary, he wouldn''t have hesitated to kill Patrick. His vision for the future¡ªa world shaped for his people¡ªwas absolute. Sacrifices along the way meant little to him, as long as those closest to him remained unharmed.


    However, in Patrick''s case, there had been another option, and Ivan had taken it. Not out of mercy, but because he knew that saving Patrick would turn him into an even more valuable asset for Gevurah. Patrick was a loyal and devoted man, someone Ivan had known for some time. He understood the importance of loyalty, especially the kind that transcended simple obedience.@@novelbin@@


    Patrick''s indebtedness, along with the loyalty of his entire family, was precisely why Ivan had entrusted him with the delicate task of infiltrating Ocryphia. While Patrick owed his life to Ivan, what made the situation even more advantageous was that the Cromwell family''s allegiance wasn''t merely toward Gevurah or Ivan''s father, the Greatmaster.


    They were more loyal to Ivan himself, a loyalty born not out of fear, but out of gratitude and respect.


    When Ivan had asked them to keep his infiltration a secret¡ªeven from his father, one of the most powerful men in Gevurah¡ªPatrick and his family hadn''t hesitated for a second. They swore their silence without question.


    Jonah, Aaron''s bodyguard, was also trustworthy if not more than the Cromwells. He had once served in Ivan''s personal cavalry, but after the incident three years ago, Ivan had arranged for Jonah to join the Cromwell family. Like Patrick and Celine, Jonah''s loyalty to Ivan was unshakable.


    Only these four individuals¡ªPatrick, Celine, Aaron, and Jonah¡ªwere aware of Ivan''s presence in Ocryphia excluding his fourpanions who remained in Camelot. They would never betray him, even if it meant facing death.


    ¡ªThud!


    The door swung open abruptly, revealing a man who looked like an older version of Aaron, breathing heavily as if he had rushed to be there. It was Patrick Cromwell.


    "I apologize for myteness, Your Eminence," Patrick said between breaths, hastily closing the door behind him.


    "There''s no need," Ivan replied calmly.


    Patrick, like Celine, couldn''t help but marvel at the transformation Ivan had undergone since theirst meeting. Not only had his physical appearance shifted with his disguise, but even his demeanor seemed softer, more approachable. It was as though he became a different person entirely when putting on a disguise which felt strange toward them.


    A month ago, when Ivan had arrived in his true form, the sight had nearly overwhelmed them. It had been three years since they''dst seen him, and in that short time, his aura, power, and very presence had be almost otherworldly. He barely resembled a human anymore.


    But that was thest time they''d seen Ivan''s true self. Since then, he had opted to remain in his current guise, appearing less as Ivan and more as Yvan.


    It wasn''t a matter of convenience¡ªit was a necessity. Staying in his true form within Aurion would be too dangerous, especially without the stabilizing presence of Ludmi and the others by his side. Should things go awry, only they could canalize him.


    "I need ess to the ancient files of Ocryphia, specifically those rted to the incident fifty years ago and the founding of the Academy," Ivan stated, cutting directly to the heart of what he wanted. He wasn''t one for wasting words, especially when it came to matters of this magnitude. He trusted Patrick to secure those files for him.


    But Patrick''s expression tightened. "Those files are most likely in the possession of the Director, Isabel Asterion. They''ve been passed down from one Director to the next since the Academy''s creation, and they''re kept in her private office. The problem is, no one can ess the office without her explicit permission.


    There''s also a powerful security spell in ce, keyed specifically to her bloodline. Only someone with her blood can bypass it. All the previous Directors have been from the Asterion family."


    Ivan narrowed his eyes. "Blood-bound, is it?"


    Patrick nodded, his arms crossed thoughtfully. "Yes. Isabel has a daughter, estranged though she may be, and a son who lives outside of Ocryphia. However, her granddaughter is here. She''s a student at the Academy."


    "The granddaughter... Who is she?" Ivan asked.


    "Cattleya Starlight," Patrick answered.


    Aaron, standing beside them, pped a hand against his forehead in disbelief. "Cattleya? You''re telling me she''s the granddaughter of the Director?" He turned to his father, baffled by the revtion. "How is that even possible?"


    For Aaron, Cattleya had always been just another student¡ªa member of a prestigious 6-Star Guild, sure, but not someone with ties to the Director herself. He had no idea of her direct connection to the Asterion family, or that she was part of the Academy''s most influential bloodline.


    Patrick sighed deeply, his arms still crossed. "Isabel''s daughter severed all ties with her mother years ago. She took her husband''s name and lives under the Starlight name now. That''s why no one associates her with the Asterions anymore. She wanted nothing to do with her mother or the family''s legacy."


    Aaron gave a nce at Ivan, who had been silent up until now. "Thisplicates things, My Lord," Aaron said carefully. "Cattleya is... difficult to approach. She''s always with Lucas Whiteford, and she''s not exactly friendly. Arrogant and spiteful, if anything."


    Ivan remained quiet. Time wasn''t something he was willing to waste, and despite theplications, Cattleya Starlight represented the quickest path to his goal.


    "No," Ivan finally spoke. "We will proceed with her. She''s the fastest way into the office."


    Aaron hesitated. "But Cattleya... she won''t cooperate willingly."


    Then we''ll find another way to make her cooperate," he said shortly.


    "Your Eminence, she''s the daughter of one of the strongest Exorcists and the granddaughter of Isabel Asterion¡­please be careful while dealing with her," Patrick said trying to be as polite as possible.


    If something happened to her, the consequences wouldn''t be good at all.


    Ivan looked at Patrick for a moment before standing up.


    "My Lord, why don''t you eat with us before leaving?" Aaron asked.


    "I have to do somewhere else," Ivan said before leaving.


    He had to go the Capital of Britannia.

 Chapter 17 Britannias Fall

    Britannia, located in the northeastern region of the Holy Continent, stood as one of the most renowned empires in its history. Its legacy was forged in the fires of legendary battles and conquests. Among its most iconic figures was none other than King Arthur Pendragon, whose quest to unify the fracturednds of Britannia remains one of the greatest stories of the Holy Continent.


    From the year 1418 to 1426 of the Imperial Calendar, Arthur waged a relentless campaign against the fragmented, unofficial territories surrounding Britannia, with the goal of bringing them all under a single banner. His dream was to unite thend, and he achieved it through sheer will, strategic brilliance, and the help of his legendarypanions.@@novelbin@@


    At the heart of his conquest were the Knights of the Round Table, an elite brotherhood sworn to his cause, along with his trusted advisor, the greatest mage of the age, Merlin. Armed with the divine power of the Holy Sword, Excalibur, Arthur carved a path to victory. The unification of Britannia brought peace to the warring factions, ending centuries of strife.


    No longer would its people wage war against one another¡ªthey were all Britannians now, bound together by a shared destiny.


    Arthur''s triumph reverberated across the Holy Continent, shaking the neighboring kingdoms. His story became legend, immortalized in books that sold by the millions, spreading the tale of his conquest far and wide. Yet, it wasn''t only his military feats that made him a revered figure.


    Arthur''s devout adherence to the Savior''s Faith¡ªa powerful religion dominating much of the continent¡ªendeared him to the Holy Church. His piety furthered the reach of the Church, as his victories were seen as divine blessings. With Arthur''s support, the Faith gained countless new followers, solidifying its presence throughout Britannia and beyond.


    The pinnacle of Arthur''s recognition came when the Pope himself journeyed to Camelot, personally blessing the king for his righteous conquest. This act cemented Britannia as a stronghold of the Savior''s Faith, a beacon of the Holy Church''s power and influence.


    But it was perhaps this very alliance with the Holy Church that painted a target on Britannia''s back. It became the main focus of Seraphiel''s followers, worshippers of the Evil Goddess.


    The invasion came like a shadow in the night¡ªswift, silent, and deadly. Only a month ago, Britannia was plunged into chaos as it was invaded from all sides by the forces of Gevurah, the followers of Seraphiel. Their strategy was meticulous, almost surgical. In the span of a single week, the once-mighty empire fell, piece by piece.


    Gevurah''s forces severed all lines ofmunication and aid, isting Britannia from any hope of reinforcement. The cities on the outskirts fell first. Even Camelot, the heart of Arthur''s empire, was besieged at the very onset of the attack. The kingdom was surrounded and suffocated, with no way in and no way out.


    The fall of Camelot was swift, and within days, all of Britannia followed. The world stood in shock, as the once great empire crumbled before their eyes, its defeat echoing across the whole world of Arcadia.


    When all was said and done, the neighboring kingdoms found themselves powerless to aid Britannia in its darkest hour. Fear had gripped their rulers, each of them more concerned with reinforcing their own borders than with extending a hand to their fallen neighbor. Their anxiety was not unfounded¡ªGevurah''s ambitions were no secret.


    For years, their ultimate goal had been clear: to spread their own twisted faith through force and terror, conquering all who stood in their way.


    Though Gevurah had long been seen as a looming threat, the scale of their ambition had only recentlye into sharp focus. In the past, they had targeted smaller viges and towns, conquering in increments, but what urred a month ago¡ªknown now as the Fall of Britannia¡ªsolidified Gevurah as the greatest menace across the Holy Continent.


    The conquest of an empire as mighty as Britannia was not merely a victory; it was a deration of Gevurah''s power and a warning to the rest of the continent.


    Now, Britanniay under Gevurah''splete control. Itsnds, once united under the banner of Arthur Pendragon, had been absorbed into the empire of the Fallen Goddess, Seraphiel.


    Yet, there was a glimmer of hope amidst the fear. Despite their swift victory, Gevurah showed no immediate signs of continuing their campaign of conquest. For now, the surrounding kingdoms could breathe.


    ***


    Britannia was far from Aurion.


    The quickest way to reach Britannia for normel folk was by sea, where a two-to-three-day voyage would bring one to its shores. The ovend route, though possible, would take even longer, with numerous kingdoms and territories standing between Aurion and Britannia. Border controls and checkpoints would make it an even more arduous journey, one Ivan had no time for.


    There was also the possibility of using an airship, a faster mode of travel, though it would still take several hours at best. However, none of these options were suitable for Ivan. Time was not a luxury he could afford. By tomorrow, he was expected to be back at the academy, and his current task could not wait any longer.


    Fortunately, Ivan had an alternative¡ªone that bypassed the need for ships or airships entirely. Among the many rare artifacts in his possession, there was one that could solve his problem: an ancient teleportation device, divided into two parts.


    One half was securely hidden in Camelot, while the other remained with Ivan, an artifact from the vast treasure troves of the Pendragons, hoarded over centuries of conquest and rule.


    This artifact, though powerful, had its limitations. It could only be used three times, and Ivan had already used it once before. Today, however, he had no choice but to use it again. He needed to be in Camelot toplete the final stages of a carefullyid event, one that had been in motion for the past month.


    The official marriage between him and Gwenyra Pendragon.


    As he gripped the shimmering golden key, Ivan activated the key, and in an instant, it glowed brightly in his hand. The light intensified, engulfing his entire figure in a blinding brilliance.


    ***


    Since the fall of Camelot just a month ago, the city and its people had undergone drastic and painful changes¡ªnone more evident than the new, harsh policies imposed by their conquerors. Ivan''s Legion had seized control, and with it, they brought not just destruction, but a systematic dismantling of everything Camelot once stood for.


    First, the residents of Camelot were forced to strip their homes of all religious symbols of their Savior. Statues, holy relics, and sacred texts were burned or shattered under the threat of death. No questions would be asked. Resistance wasn''t tolerated, and the penalty for disobedience was swift and brutal. But the desecration of their beliefs wasn''t the end of their suffering.


    The very people whose homes had been destroyed in the invasion were now ordered to rebuild the city¡ªrebuild what Ivan''s Legion had razed to the ground. They had no choice.


    The city''s inhabitants found themselves trapped in an impossible situation. Many still clung to their faith, indifferent to their own fate, but Ivan''s people knew how to break their spirits. Hostage-taking became a cruel but effective tool. Families were torn apart, with children, spouses, and parents used as leverage.


    If an individual refused to renounce their faith or convert to Gevurah''s religion, their loved ones would be executed before their eyes. It was a cold, ruthless method, but it left the people with little option. Most chose to live, even if it meant betraying their beliefs. Few were willing to sacrifice their families for the sake of principle.


    Even in such a bleak, oppressive atmosphere, hope flickered faintly. The people of Camelot had one figure who kept them going¡ªtheir First Princess, Gwenyra Pendragon. For the citizens, she was a beacon of strength and courage, aforting presence in the midst of despair. Her words and herpassion seemed to offer peace of mind, giving them a reason to endure the daily suffering.


    However, none of them knew the truth.


    Gwenyra was ying the role Ivan had asked her. While Ivan hadn''t forced her hand, Gwenyra knew well what would happen to her family if she disobeyed. Herpliance wasn''t driven by fear for herself, but by the knowledge that her refusal would mean the death of those she loved.


    Under these circumstances, the people of Camelot toiled day and night to restore the very city that had been taken from them. Men worked relentlessly in construction, rebuilding walls, homes, and streets, while women cared for the wounded, tending to the countless injuries that came from the invasion.


    They also took on the responsibility of feeding the people, managing the limited supplies left in the wake of the destruction. Even children weren''t spared¡ªthey helped wherever they could, whether by assisting the adults in their tasks or tending to smaller jobs around the city.


    Overseeing all of this were the soldiers of Ivan''s Legion, a force of about a 1000 men. They patrolled the streets, ensuring that no one defied orders and that the rebuilding efforts continued without disruption. Although one thousand soldiers seemed far too few to manage a city of millions, they were not alone.


    Reinforcements had since arrived from Gevurah, bolstering the upying force and tightening their grip on the city.


    Camelot was more than just a city to Gevurah. Its strategic importance as a center of power and influence on the Holy Continent made it an essential prize. Losing control over it was not an option, and Gevurah knew that the only way to maintain their dominance was to ce it under the control of their strongest and most trustworthy man.


    There was reason why they gave Ivan both the task to bring down Camelot and also the freedom to rule however he sees it fit Camelot. As long he kept Camelot under his control, they gave him free rein.

 Chapter 18 The Depressed Pendragon Family

    In Camelot, the city''s reconstruction was progressing steadily, but the Imperial Pce naturally took precedence. While Ivan showed little concern for the pce, being far more upied with his studies in Ocryphia, it had been Kam''s idea to prioritize its restoration.


    The pce now belonged entirely to Ivan, who had be the de facto Emperor of Britannia. Kam, ever mindful of his status, insisted the pce be immacte for his eventual return. Within a month¡ªby overworking thebor force more than necessary¡ªshe ensured the pce was not only rebuilt but scrubbed clean of the bloodshed they had left behind.


    The results were undeniable; the pce gleamed brighter than ever. The workers, however, were another story. Exhausted to the brink, they had to push through their fatigue, but Kam cared little for their weariness.


    At that moment, Gwenyra was the one intervening, offering some measure of peace, using her calming presence to keep their spirits from crumbling. In her rare moments of guilt for manipting them, she even extended a hand of gratitude to each one, though it felt like the bare minimum after what she was doing.


    Gwenyra sat currently in her private study within the pce, her delicate frame hunched over a desk cluttered with paperwork. The documents piled high reflected the turmoil not just in Camelot, but in the surrounding major towns of Britannia as well.


    Her beautiful face showed the strain of sleepless nights, dark circles forming under her eyes, while her quill moved across the parchment in an almost mechanical fashion.


    Upon closer inspection, her wrists, ankles, and neck were encircled by restraining bracelets¡ªexplosive devices meant to keep her in line, should she dare to attempt anything reckless. In her own study, she was usually left alone, aside from the asional maid. But today, two people stood silently with her to watch her.


    A man and a woman.


    These people weren''t her attendants, nor were they from Britannia. They were part of Ivan''s personal Legion, draped in ck from head to toe. The ck cross of Seraphiel hung prominently from their necks, swaying in Gwenyra''s peripheral vision as if to mock her.


    It wasn''t that they truly feared Gwenyra would escape, but they needed to keep a watchful eye on Britannia''s First Princess, ensuring she didn''t engage in any suspicious activity behind their backs. Not that they believed she would, given that her entire family was being held hostage.


    Her only moments of respite came in the quiet of her room afterpleting the day''s endless tasks. From managing Camelot to ensuring her people''s needs were met, Gwenyra had to personally oversee everything, all of which, indirectly, served Ivan''s interests as well.


    "It''s exhausting, watching a damned Britannian princess scribble away for hours," Laura muttered, her dark eyes ring disdainfully at Gwenyra.


    "There''s nothing we can do. Lady Kam doesn''t trust this woman in the slightest. Neither do I," Jostin replied with a sigh.


    "Who would trust a follower of that stupid ''Savior'' in the first ce?" Laura scoffed, sneering.


    She expected some kind of reaction from Gwenyra, but none came. The princess was too drained to respond, having endured countless insults toward her faith in the Savior over the past month. It had all be background noise to her.


    As Laura considered throwing another insult Gwenyra''s way, a knock on the door interrupted her thoughts. One of their colleagues entered the room, ncing at Gwenyra before announcing, "Lunch is ready for the Princess."


    It was already well into the afternoon.


    At the mention of lunch, Gwenyra''s tired eyes briefly lit up with a glimmer of happiness. Mealtime was one of the few moments of joy she had left, as it allowed her to reunite with her family. Despite the circumstances, they still dined together.


    Of course, Kam, who oversaw the royal captives, had no intention of allowing these family meals out of kindness. It was another form of control, an idea she had learned from Ivan himself. Each day, Gwenyra was reminded¡ªsubtly but unmistakably¡ªthat her family''s lives rested in Kam''s hands. One wrong move, and they would all be executed one by one.


    Though she understood this all too well, Gwenyra still looked forward to seeing her loved ones.


    cing her quill down, she rose from her desk. Without a word, she began to leave the room, followed closely by Laura, who clicked her tongue in irritation, and Jostin.


    Gwenyra''s hurried footsteps echoed through the halls as she made her way toward the dining room. Two guards from Gevurah, stationed at the entrance, opened the doors as soon as they spotted her approaching.


    As Gwenyra stepped inside, her heart ached at the sight before her. Her family sat around a rectangr table, much like they used to during their usual dinners¡ªonly now, the atmosphere was heavy with despair. Each member wore the same set of explosive bracelets on their wrists, ankles, and necks.


    No one had been spared.


    "Gwenyra¡­" Guinevere, her mother, stood up, her expression relieved. Arthur Pendragon, her father, managed a faint smile, though it was tinged with the weariness of a man whose burdens had grown unbearable.


    "Gwen!" ine, the youngest of the family, reacted the most, jumping from her seat to throw her arms around her elder sister in a tight embrace. Gwenyra held her close, savoring the fleetingfort of family warmth.


    One of the guards overseeing the meal started forward, about to separate the sisters, but Jostin raised a hand, signaling him to stop. After all, the more Gwenyra was reminded of her family''s affection, the more determined she would be to cooperate.


    Gwenyra offered a nod to her brothers, who sat in silence, also quite depressed. She then took her ce beside ine.


    "Why didn''t you join us for dinner yesterday?" Guinevere asked, her voice filled with concern. It wasn''t like her daughter to miss a family meal, especially under their current circumstances. She feared Ivan''s men might have harmed her.


    Gwenyra forced a reassuring smile, despite the exhaustion pulling at her. "There''s no need to worry, Mother. I''ve just been busy¡­ rebuilding the city. The people need me, and I must do my part." Sheughed softly, though the sound was hollow. "I fell asleep at my desk, that''s all."


    "Don''t push yourself too hard, Gwen," Arthur said, worried as well. He looked at her with the same protective gaze she had known her whole life, though now it was dimmed by the weight of their imprisonment.


    Gwenyra''s heart ached as she looked at him. Her father, once so proud and strong, with a leading presence and a voice that could inspire armies, now seemed a shadow of his former self. Hisplexion was pale, his shoulders slumped, and his spirit¡ªso unbreakable in the past¡ªhad been shattered since that day he had faced Ivan.


    "How''s the Empire faring?" Uther, the eldest brother, asked as he sliced into the roast pork, his tone casual, but Gwenyra could see the hidden weight behind his question.


    Gwenyra knew exactly what her brother was fishing for. "Camelot is recovering," she began carefully. "I''m doing everything I can to ensure it.


    The people seem to be epting the changes, slowly¡­ As for the other towns, I don''t have many details, but the reports suggest they''re recovering as well." Her words conveyed the reality: any hope for a revolt from the people was still distant, if not impossible for now.


    Uther''s ambition was far from extinguished, even with their family''s captivity. As the eldest son and rightful heir, he knew his life hung by a thread. The moment Ivan saw him as a threat, it would be over. What Uther longed for was an opportunity to escape Camelot, rally the remnants of the old Britannian loyalists, and build an army to reim what had been stolen from them.


    His father''s will may have crumbled, but his remained intact. He had ns, dangerous ns, to take back his birthright.


    But for now, those ambitions were chained by their imprisonment, and his one hope for escape rested on his sister, Gwenyra. He knew, however, that she would never risk the safety of their family. Not for a rebellion. Not for anything. And that frustrated him beyond words.


    "I hear today is your wedding day, sister. Well, congrattions?" Aldan, their younger brother, spoke up, his voice dripping with sarcasm as he shoveled food into his mouth, paying little attention to his manners. His face wore a bored, annoyed expression.


    Gwenyra''s heart sank. She knew why her brother was angry. Aldan believed she had be far toopliant with Gevurah, too willing to ept her marriage to their enemy. To him, it seemed like she had embraced her fate¡ªperhaps even weed it¡ªturning her back on the struggle for Britannia''s freedom.


    Though Aldan likely understood, deep down, that Gwenyra was doing all of this for their family''s survival, he refused to acknowledge it. His pride, his grief for their fallen kingdom, blinded him to the sacrifices she was making. Gwenyra met his gaze with a bitter expression, unable to summon any words of defense.


    "Brother¡­" ine whispered, her sad eyes pleading with Aldan to be kinder, but her voice held no sway over his bitterness.@@novelbin@@


    Their parents, Guinevere and Arthur, exchanged looks of quiet pain. They could only watch their daughter in silence, their faces filled with sorrow and fear. This was no ordinary wedding¡ªit was a life sentence. Gwenyra was to marry Ivan Zakharovic Kozlow, the man responsible for Britannia''s copse and their crushing defeat.


    The man who had stripped their family of its power, and now, he would bind himself to Gwenyra, sealing their fate even further.


    "I... I''m fine, everyone. Don''t worry," Gwenyra said, forcing a smile, though it was fragile and far from convincing.


    -Thud!


    The doors swung open suddenly, revealing a breathtaking figure¡ªKam. Her long, blond hair shimmered under the soft light, contrasting sharply with her pitch-ck eyes.


    Despite seeing her frequently, Uther and Aldan couldn''t help but be momentarily captivated. They had never encountered a woman more stunning than Kam, a beauty that both fascinated them.


    As Kam''s gaze swept across the room,nding on each member of the royal family, they instinctively averted their eyes, as if unable to meet her cold, prating stare.


    "Is there a problem, Lady Kam?" Laura, Jostin, and the other guards immediately knelt in front of their superior. Laura, in particr, wore a bright smile, looking up at Kam with admiration.


    "Ivan is here," Kam announced simply.


    "...!"


    The room fell into a suffocating silence. The very mention of Ivan''s name sent a ripple of fear through the royal family, though it affected them and the Gevurah soldiers in starkly different ways. The Gevurah members trembled with reverence and awe, worshipful respect etched on their faces.


    In contrast, the six members of Britannia''s royal family paled, terror gripping their hearts.


    Guinevere, Aldan, and ine trembled uncontrobly, their bodies betraying the overwhelming fear they felt. Only Arthur, Uther, and Gwenyra managed to maintain a semnce ofposure, but even their faces had turned ghostly white, drained of any color.


    Kam''s eyes locked onto Gwenyra, ignoring the rest of the family entirely.


    "You. Come with me."

 Chapter 19 Ivan Back To Camelot

    "You. Come with me."


    When Kam''s words rang, Gwenyra felt a shiver race down her spine. She didn''t need to be a genius to understand what that meant. She was being summoned¡ªto him.


    A full month had passed since shest saw Ivan, the day Camelot fell and her world was torn apart. It had been their first and only encounter, but one seared into her memory with painful rity. That day, Ivan had stormed into the heart of Camelot, forced her father to his knees, and imed the throne.


    He had spared her life, though the look in his eyes when he nearly killed her had haunted her ever since.


    Ivan had returned to Camelot several times since the conquest to oversee the city''s reconstruction, but Gwenyra had managed to avoid him. She buried herself in her study room, working diligently to stay out of his sight. Ivan hadn''t sought her out, and she certainly didn''t wish to see him. He was nothing short of a nightmare made flesh to her.


    The memory of that day still burned vividly in her mind. When Ivan had stood over her, sword in hand, ready to end her life, Gwenyra had never known such terror. His pitch-ck eyes were empty, devoid of emotion or humanity. She had looked into those eyes and wondered if he was even human at all.


    That cold, soulless stare chilled her to the core, and she had been deeply, deeply afraid of him ever since.


    And now, it seemed, she would have to face him again.


    "Hey, did you hear Lady Kam?" a sharp, irritated voice broke through Gwenyra''s thoughts. Laura red at her impatiently.


    "Y¨CYes," Gwenyra stuttered, hastily wiping her mouth with a napkin. After downing a ss of water to steady her nerves, she stood up on unsteady legs.


    "G¨CGwenyra..." Her mother, Guinevere, reached out, gripping her daughter''s arm, her eyes filled with worry.


    "It will be fine," Gwenyra forced a smile, trying to reassure her mother.


    "I wille with her," a deep voice interrupted, startling Gwenyra. Her father, Arthur Pendragon, rose to his feet.


    "F¨CFather?" Gwenyra was surprised.


    Kam''s lips curled into a sneer. "I don''t remember summoning you, former King," she said with disdain.


    Arthur lowered his head, a gesture of humility that Gwenyra had never seen from him before. "I believe I can be of use in supporting my daughter. Please, allow me to apany her." His voice was steady, though his posture¡ªbowing so deeply¡ªspoke volumes. This was a man who had once ruled Camelot, now reduced to pleading.


    Gwenyra''s throat tightened, and her eyes began to well with tears. Seeing her proud father humiliate himself for her sake was almost unbearable.@@novelbin@@


    "Should I break his knees for that disrespect, Lady Kam?" Laura''s cold tone sent a chill through the room as she nced at Arthur, her hand already resting on her weapon.


    Gwenyra froze. Laura''s threat wasn''t an idle one.


    Kam, however, only smirked, her gaze lingering on Arthur''s bowed form. "No," she said softly, her smirk widening. "Let hime. I think it will be... amusing."


    Laura stepped aside, allowing Arthur to approach. His warm, reassuring smile masked the pain and defeat that lingered behind his eyes. He was a broken man, but even in his shattered state, he refused to let Gwenyra, his daughter, face this alone.


    Gwenyra''s lips trembled, but she quicklyposed herself. With her father by her side, she felt a small flicker of courage returning. Together, they walked toward Kam, who watched their approach with a look of mild amusement.


    As they passed, Kam nced toward the rest of the Pendragon family seated at the table. "Don''t take your eyes off them. Once they''ve finished eating, escort them back to their quarters," she ordered Laura and Jostin.


    "As you wish, Mdy," Laura and Jostin responded in unison.


    With that, Kam turned and led Gwenyra and her father through the darkened halls of Camelot.


    All the portraits that once adorned the walls of Camelot''s grand halls, depicting its rich history, had been removed. The walls were now bare, starkly white and devoid of the kingdom''s past. Yet, the emptiness had a strange cleanliness to it, as though someone had tried to erase not just the history but the lingering traces of what Camelot had once been.


    "Father, you didn''t have toe¡­" Gwenyra said softly, ncing at her father as they walked side by side.


    Arthur let out a quiet chuckle. "I can''t let my daughter face this alone. Who do you think I am?" His smile was small but genuine.


    Gwenyra returned it, her heart warming at the sight of him recovering, even if just a little, from the broken man he had been a few weeks prior. His spirit wasn''tpletely crushed it seems, not yet.


    "You have to be strong, Gwen," Arthur said suddenly, his tone shifting to one of seriousness as his gaze hardened. "We can''t do much to help you, but you must stay strong. Our people¡ªthey need you. They can only count on you now."


    Gwenyra nodded, her smile fading as the weight of her father''s words settled on her. "Yes, Father¡­" she replied quietly.


    She knew. More than just her family''s lives rested on her shoulders. The fate of Camelot''s people, the future of all Britannians, now hung in the bnce. One wrong move against Gevurah, one act of defiance, and the ones to suffer would be her family first and then her people.


    After a few moments of silent walking, they reached the throne hall, a ce that had once been the heart of Camelot, where they were once weed as royals. Now, it felt like an unfamiliar and hostile space.


    As soon as Gwenyra and Arthur stepped inside, that oppressive, suffocating sensation hit them again¡ªthe same feeling they had felt on their first day in this hall as captives, not rulers.


    Standing before them was the familiar quatuor: Ludm, Mikhail, Dimitri, and Kam. And, sitting on the throne, their leader¡ªIvan.


    But something was different.


    Gwenyra''s eyes immediatelynded on Ivan, and for a moment, she hesitated. His appearance had changed. He was speaking with Ludm, but his features were... different. His once jet-ck hair was now a deep brown, and his eyes, usually an abyss of pitch-ck darkness, had lightened much like his skin which wasn''t pale but looking healthy and ordinary.


    It was as though she was looking at apletely different person. Yet, there he was, sitting on the throne with Ludm addressing him. There was no doubt this was still Ivan.


    The reason he seemed different was because he didn''t bother to revert back to his true appearance.


    As they entered, both Ivan and Ludm turned their gazes toward Gwenyra and Arthur. Gwenyra immediately averted her eyes, unable to hold Ivan''s stare. Even though his presence felt greatly diminished,cking the deathly aura that had haunted her nightmares, she still felt fear gnawing at her insides.


    Both of them knelt on one knee before Ivan, heads bowed in submission.


    "What''s the weak king doing here, Kam?" Mikhail chuckled in amusement, his eyes catching Arthur''s presence.


    Arthur, despite being there, posed no threat. In fact, now he seemed utterly harmless.


    "He wanted tofort his poor daughter, frightened of seeing Ivan," Kam said with a soft, mockingugh.


    "Scared of Ivan, huh? Can''t say I me her for running to daddy for help," Mikhail mocked, his words earning another smile from Kam.


    It was easy to see these two were the most sadistic and cruel of the group of five.


    Ludm stood near Ivan, who sat regally on the throne. Her expression remained indifferent, her gaze drifting over the scene with little interest. Dimitri, on the other hand, stood on Ivan''s opposite side, hands casually tucked in his pockets, observing in silence.


    Ivan''s eyes settled on Arthur, looking at him silently.


    ''I did well keeping him alive.''


    Arthur''s survival yed a key role, a small but necessary thread of hope for Gwenyra, one that might push her to work harder for her people.


    "M¨CMay I know why I have been summoned?" Gwenyra asked Ivan, her voice respectful, her gaze still fixed on the ground.


    "Oi. You''re speaking to the ruler of Britannia, you know?" Mikhail raised a brow.


    "Your Imperial Majesty," she corrected quickly. "May I know¡ª"


    "How are your people?" Ivan cut her off.


    Gwenyra blinked, momentarily surprised by the softness in his tone. Of course it wasn''t a really ''soft'' tone butpared to the scary one she had heard a month ago, this one seemed soft inparison. It gave her the courage to finally raise her eyes and look at him directly.


    His current appearance wasn''t the most handsome face she''d ever seen, but there was an inexplicable allure about him, a strange charm she couldn''t fullyprehend.


    Ivan narrowed his eyes slightly when she didn''t respond right away, causing her to flinch. She hurried to answer.


    "T¨CThey are recovering, Your Majesty."


    "I hope so," Ivan replied. "They''ve had a month."


    A month wasn''t enough time to heal the deep wounds inflicted on her people. The trauma lingered, making it hard for them to adjust to their new reality. Gwenyra wanted to voice this, to exin their struggles, but the words lodged in her throat. She kept silent.


    "Tonight, the formal marriage will take ce," Ivan said.


    Gwenyra''s shoulders tensed, a small shiver running through her. It was happening. No more dys.


    Ivan sensed a shift in the atmosphere, the cold fury of two peculiar women in the hall sharpening, but he paid them no mind a bit scared because Yvan''s persona wasn''t really build to deal with these extreme obsessions.


    The only reason he kept his disguise and also persona here was because he wanted his closed ones to already get used to the future ''switchs'' that will most likely happen in the future.


    "You will proim your faith to Seraphiel and make your vows," Ivan continued.


    "I will," Gwenyra nodded without hesitation.


    She had made her decision the moment the news had reached her. There was no room for doubt anymore.

 Chapter 20 Arthurs Request

    "I will," Gwenyra nodded without hesitation.


    She had made her decision the moment the news had reached her. There was no room for doubt anymore.@@novelbin@@


    Ludm suddenly stepped forward.


    "Even though you''ll merely be Ivan''s partner for show, you will still have to stand by his side as his equal¡ªsomething you will never truly be," she said coldly, eyes narrowing as they looked down on Gwenyra. "The people will believe whatever we tell them, but appearances must be wless. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    "Yes," Gwenyra replied.


    "Everything¡ªyour appearance, speech, voice, the very words you choose¡ªmust be perfect when you''re with Ivan. Not a single thought or emotion should slip through that could betray you," Ludm continued, her voice dripping with menace. "If you fail, your family will pay the price."


    "I... I will y my role. Please, just don''t harm them," Gwenyra said, her voice faltering for a moment.


    "As long as you don''t try to be the heroine, Princess," Mikhail spoke up with a smirk. "And, by the way, I don''t like the look of that idiot brother of yours. Keep him in line."


    "I will," Gwenyra whispered, biting her lip as she nodded, mentally noting to warn Uther.


    "He should learn from your father. See how obedient he is?" Mikhailughed, mockingly.


    Arthur kneeling beside her, remained silent despite the insult, his eyes cast downward.


    Gwenyra could only endure in silence, her hands clenched into fists at her sides.


    "Leave," Ivan finally said, signaling that the discussion was over.


    Gwenyra rose and began to leave, but her father remained on his knees, his head still bowed before Ivan.


    "What are you still doing here, former King?" Kam asked with a scoff.


    "I have one request," Arthur said quietly.


    Kam looked ready to kick him out herself, but Ivan held up a hand, stopping her.


    "Wait, Kam," Ivan said, turning his cold gaze toward Arthur. There was a brief moment of silence before he spoke again. "What is it you want?"


    "Father?" Gwenyra''s voice wavered in confusion. She feared her father might say something that would provoke Ivan or the others.


    Arthur''s eyes flickered toward Gwenyra, then back to Ivan. "My daughter," he began, his voice soft. "I raised her to be strong, loyal, kind¡ªand full of love. She is intelligent in her own way and will be of great use to the Empire you''re building."


    Arthur spoke without any of the formal deference the situation demanded, a fact that visibly irritated Kam and Dimitri. Both of their expressions twitched, clearly angered by hisck of submission. Yet they held their tongues, as Ivan remained attentive, listening in silence.


    "I am asking humbly¡­ please," Arthur said, lowering his head even further in submission. "Please, don''t harm her. Treat her kindly. I will do anything you ask."


    Tears welled in Gwenyra''s eyes as she listened to her father. He who had always been a proud and noble king, cast aside his dignity for her sake. Gwenyra choked on her sobs, unable to find the words to say.


    "..." Ivan''s eyes remained fixed on Arthur.


    If it were only Ivan Zakharovic Kozlow he wouldn''t have spared a thought for Arthur''s begging. His heart would''ve been untouched by the sight of a fallen king''s pleading, and he would have easily dismissed it all without hesitation.


    How many people had begged him to spare their towns, their vige, their family to him but he executed them without hesitation. It was the same for anyone who had confronted him or his Faith.


    For a mere former defeated King whom Ivan didn''t spare a single nce anymore after he took the throne from, he should have given the same cold answer yet¡­


    ¡­something within him stirred.


    Watching Arthur¡ªonce a great warrior, now reduced to pleading with the man who had dethroned him for the sake of his daughter¡ªawakened a sense of respect in Ivan. It wasn''t his own sentiment, but that of Rufus Quintus mma, one of the Antagonists within him. Rufus, being a proud warrior himself, understood the weight of such a request.


    It was anguage of honor and sacrifice that only soldiers knew.


    Ivan''s demeanor shifted subtly. Resting his fist against his cheek, he leaned forward slightly, observing Arthur with more than just indifference.


    "No harm wille to your daughter," Ivan said, his voice deeper now, more solemn. Even his manner of speech had changed, drawing curious nces from the four who stood beside him.


    But Ivan ignored their stares. "As long as she fulfills her duties and refrains from any treachery, you have my word."


    Both Gwenyra and Arthur looked at Ivan in disbelief. His words felt entirely out of character for the man who had almost executed Gwenyra without a second thought, and who had shown little regard for warriors like Arthur or Bedivere.


    Ivan''spanions exchanged surprised nces as well, though none of them spoke out. The shift in his tone was puzzling, but it still felt like Ivan''s decision¡ªat least partially. In truth, it was Rufus'' influence surfacing in that moment of warrior''s honor.


    Arthur, visibly relieved, nodded gratefully. He slowly stood up and they both left the hall in silence.


    "I didn''t know you had this side to you, Ivan," Mikhail chuckled, his eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "Likewise," Ludm added, a small smile touching her lips.


    "Kam''s not happy, though," Dimitri muttered under his breath.


    "Why would I be angry?!" Kam snapped at her brother''s remark digging her own grave.


    Though she denied it, Kam''s frustration was obvious. The idea of Ivan ''protecting'' Gwenyra¡ªwho was to be his wife that very night¡ªannoyed her to no end.


    "Are you angry, Kam? Has she done something to warrant your anger?" Ivan asked calmly but his stare said a lot.


    The implication was clear: if Kam had any reason to harm Gwenyra, his promise to Arthur would be swiftly forgotten. Even though Rufus'' persona would likely resist, the merge had made them one. Ivan cared for Kam as much as Rufus did¡ªher desires were their desires.


    Kam cleared her throat, her pale cheeks flushing slightly under his gaze. "Well, there''s no need to worry. As long as she does her job, no harm wille to her. I promise."


    "Are you happy, sister?" Dimitri asked with his lethargic expression.


    "Are you blind, Dimitri? She''s blushing this hard, of course she is," Mikhail confirmed with augh much to Kam''s embarrassment.


    Her face reddened further, and she quickly averted her gaze, toying with a strand of her blonde hair in an attempt topose herself.


    Ivan smiled a little. "Thanks."


    With the room now empty and the heavy doors shut behind them, Mikhail stepped closer, scrutinizing Ivan''s face with a curious glint in his eyes. "By the way, what''s up with this appearance? Is this the one you''re using in Ocryphia?"


    "Yes," Ivan replied, easing his posture. "I go by the name Leon Cromwell there."


    Only the four people in the room knew about Ivan''s secret involvement with Ocryphia¡ªan academy far removed from the political heart of Britannia. It was a decision he had made with careful consideration.


    "You''re still keeping it hidden from the Cathedral?" Dimitri asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Still," Ivan confirmed with a nod.


    Letting the Cathedral in on his seemingly nonsensical decision to attend an academy for exorcists¡ªof all things¡ªwould mean alerting his father, the highest authority in the Gevurah hierarchy. Ivan knew with absolute certainty that if his father found out, there would be no chance he''d be allowed to stray far from Britannia, much less the Cathedral.


    It wasn''t out of parental concern, but because Ivan was Gevurah''s most valuable asset.


    And there was still work to be done. Britannia hadn''t fully fallen under their control yet.


    But Ivan cared a little about Britannia.


    ording to Zenon''s novel, he and the six people he cared about the most in the world were destined to die. There was nothing more important than destroying this Fate. Of course, even if he told his Father, he would probably not understand, and there was a good possibility he wouldn''t care.


    Ivan respected his Father and shared his ideas of reforming the world and he will take part in it, without doubts, if it wasn''t for his Father, it would be for his deceased mother. But the safety of his remaining family was above everything else.


    "That bastard Ludomir keeps popping up out of nowhere, asking where you are, Ivan," Mikhail grumbled. "I''ve been managing to hold him off, telling him you''re ying ''family'' with Ludm and Kam in the royal bedroom. But it won''t work for much longer."


    -BAM!


    Mikhail barely raised his hand in time to block Kam''s punch, though the force of it sent him sliding back across the floor. "Ouch! That hurts, Kami!"


    "You absolute idiot! What have you been saying to that gossip-monger Ludomir?!" Kam''s face was practically glowing red with embarrassment.


    Ludm, cheeks flushed and arms crossed, looked equally disgruntled. "Really, Mikhail? Couldn''t youe up with anything better?"


    Mikhail rubbed his arm, still smarting from Kam''s blow. "Like what?! That guy''s a snake! I picked the best solution I could think of. Even Ludomir wouldn''t dare interrupt Ivan''s supposed ''joyful times''! You want a different excuse, you handle him from now on!"


    Mikhail and Ludm were responsible for managing Britannia and the Legion in Ivan''s absence, and up until now, Ludm had let Mikhail handle Ludomir, thinking his sharp wit would be enough to handle a shrewd man like Ludomir. But she was starting to regret it.


    Meanwhile, Kam wasn''t done. She continued to chase Mikhail around the room, throwing punches powerful enough to shatter bones. Even veteran warriors would have struggled to survive her blows.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve been using that shameful excuse for a whole month?!" Kam yelled, her voice strained with indignation. "What do you think he''s going to think of us now?!"


    Mikhail, still dodging her attacks, shed a devilish grin. "Well, he might just think you and Ludm are a couple of wild nymphos!"


    "...!"


    Kam''s face was now as red as a tomato, her embarrassment reaching a boiling point. She raised her leg, and a dark, ominous aura began to swirl around it.


    "Oi! That''s dangerous!" Mikhail''s grin vanished as he saw the ck energy crackling around her.


    But Kam, blinded by her humiliation, was past reason.


    "D¨CDie!"


    -BOOM


    The newly repaired walls exploded in an instant, sending Mikhail flying out of the pce in a cloud of debris.


    "This idiot¡­" Ludm muttered, shaking her head. She was embarrassed too, but unlike Kam, she was much better at controlling her emotions, even as she watched Kam panting heavily, face flushed from both rage and shame.


    Dimitri let out a long sigh, his already tired eyes growing wearier as he surveyed the damage.


    "Great. who''s going to repair that now¡­"

 Chapter 21 Charlie Dust

    A few hours had passed since Ivan Zakharovic Kozlow''s return to Camelot, and already the castle grounds were bustling with activity to decorate it appropriately. Preparations were well underway for a monumental asion: the marriage between Ivan and Gwenyra Pendragon.


    The event had been announced weeks earlier, and the news was projected onto the enormous floating screens scattered across the capital, ensuring no one could miss it. Still, despite the constant reminders, the citizens of Camelot found it difficult to ept.


    "I can''t believe this is happening¡­"


    "Princess Gwenyra¡­ why?"


    "She''s doing it for us, obviously. Don''t be an idiot."


    "Yeah, I guess¡­"@@novelbin@@


    Though many were upset, their anger wasn''t directed at Gwenyra. She had be a symbol of hope, frequently visiting the people and offering themfort in the wake of their suffering. They believed she had agreed to marry Ivan not out of desire, but out of a sense of duty¡ªto protect her family and her people. And, in truth, they weren''t wrong.


    Far from ming her, their admiration for Gwenyra had only grown. In their eyes, she was sacrificing her own happiness for their survival.


    One man, watching the screens, clenched his fist in silent anger. "That monster¡­ he doesn''t deserve our princess."


    "Quiet, you fool!" A nearby worker hissed, quickly covering his friend''s mouth. His eyes darted nervously to the streets, scanning for any sign of trouble. Several of Ivan''s followers were patrolling the area, taking shifts to guard the city. "Do you want to get yourself killed?"


    If Ivan''s men had overheard the outburst, the punishment would have been swift and merciless¡ªexecution on the spot.


    In just a month, the people of Camelot had learned one harsh truth: Ivan was treated as a god by his followers, seen as the chosen messenger of Seraphiel. His name was spoken with reverence by every soldier in his Legion. They praised him as if he were more than human, a divine force sent to reshape the world.


    Few citizens had ever met Ivan in person, but the ones who had were dead¡ªkilled when they had tried to resist him. Despite their anger and resentment, the people of Camelot felt powerless. They weren''t rebuilding a new city; they were trying to restore their own, the one they had grown up in, though it was Ivan''s war that had reduced it to ruins.


    Still, they toiled withoutint. It was their city, after all, and they took pride in rebuilding it, even if they loathed the man they now served. Much of their diligence was owed to Gwenyra. Her presence alone lifted their spirits, keeping them from sinking too deeply into despair.


    But even with Gwenyra''s strength, the people of Camelot had already begun to ept their fate. They had fallen into a pit of submission so deep, they no longer entertained the thought of reiming their empire. Instead, they worked diligently, quietly, exactly what Siver King, one of Ivan''s persona was looking for by sparing Gwenyra''s life.


    Despite the looming dread many felt about the wedding, the workers in Camelot couldn''t afford to approach the event with anything less than full dedication. It was, after all, their Princess''s wedding¡ªeven if the groom was a man they feared and resented. The throne room was undergoing a massive transformation.


    Fresh decorations were hung meticulously, and even the wall Kam had destroyed in her outburst was being carefully repaired. Every move they made was watched closely by Ivan''s ever-vignt guards.


    In one of the castle''s guest rooms, however, a different kind of tension brewed. Three people were inside: Laura and Jostin, two young members of Gevurah, stood towering over a trembling figure on the floor.


    That figure was Charlie Dust, a young reporter from the Daily Arcadia, one of the most prestigious news outlets in the entire world of Arcadia. The Daily Arcadia was world-renowned, and despite Arcadia''s existence being a secret to most of the poption of New Earth, those within the 5% who knew of it followed the newspaper religiously.


    Thanks to their articles and high-tech website, they didn''t need to physically visit Arcadia to stay informed.


    Charlie, one of the top reporters for the Daily Arcadia, had been ''invited''¡ªor rather, swiftly kidnapped¡ªby Ivan''s men to cover the live broadcast of this extraordinary event: the wedding between Princess Gwenyra Pendragon of the Holy Britannia Empire and Ivan Zakharovic Kozlow, one of Gevurah''s most famous Commanders. The gravity of the event could not be overstated.


    It would shake the world, both in Arcadia and on New Earth.


    Charlie appeared to be in his early twenties, with messy brown hair and sses perched on his nose. Dark circles framed his wide, fearful eyes, though whether his sleeplessness was due to his natural workaholic tendencies or the sheer terror of his current predicament was unclear.


    His body shook as he stared up at Laura and Jostin, both of whom wore the ck cross of Seraphiel around their necks¡ªa symbol of Gevurah that sent a chill down Charlie''s spine. These two, despite their youthful appearances, were anything but ordinary.


    Though Laura and Jostin weren''t at the level of Gevurah''s highest-ranking members, their strength was far from negligible. They were terrifying in their own right, despite being teenagers. They could easily rank among the top 20 of Ivan''s elite Exorcist academy if they really wanted to, especially in terms of raw power.


    "Why are you this pathetic?" Laura grimaced, watching Charlia shiver. The look on her face was one of disappointment, as if the man before her fell far short of the reputation that preceded him.


    Jostin, standing beside her with his arms crossed, seemed equally unimpressed. "Aren''t you supposed to be one of the top reporters at yourpany?"


    ''You kidnapped me!''


    Charlie wanted to scream, but fear kept him silent.


    He cautiously surveyed his surroundings. Despite being a guest room, the space wasvishly decorated, with high-end furniture befitting a royal pce. And now, he was certain of it.


    He was in Camelot.


    Far, far from Prionia.


    An entirely different country, in an entirely different continent.


    Charlie, though not particrly imposing, was well-informed. Unless someone had been living underground, they would have heard of Britannia''s fall to Gevurah''s forces, led by Ivan''s devastating attack. As a journalist, Charlie had been interested by the events.


    Any good reporter would have considered investigating the situation firsthand, but he wasn''t eager to put himself in the middle of a warzone.


    It had only been a month since the attack. Perhaps in another six months¡ªor a year¡ªhe would''ve made the trip, gathering valuable information and building his name in the field. But not now. Definitely not now.


    "W-What do you want from me?" Charlie stammered, his voice shaking with fear.


    "The Followers of the Savior are really as dumb as they seem, aren''t they?" Laura muttered, irritated.


    "Hii!" Charlie flinched again, quickly looking away from the scary woman.


    Laura hadn''t meant to scare him, but this was the third time she''d exined things, and his confusion was starting to grate on her nerves.


    "You don''t need to be afraid," Jostin said, crouching down to meet Charlie''s gaze. His tone was softer, almost coaxing. "In fact, I think you''ll find the job we''re offering quite appealing."


    With that, Jostin began exining their proposal. It was a straightforward assignment, really. All they needed was for him to act as a cameraman at a wedding¡ªand in exchange, he could gather any information he wanted for his stories.


    Despite his fear, Charlie''s eyes lit up with curiosity. As an ambitious journalist on the rise, the offer was tempting, and he couldn''t help but swallow hard in anticipation.


    They were offering him a treasure, one that could elevate his career.


    Jostin and Laura watched in silence, giving Charlie time to process. They had made their offer, and if he refused, they''d simply dispose of him for wasting their time and find another journalist to do the job.


    Everything about the wedding¡ªthe event itself, the paperwork, the information leaks¡ªhad been meticulously arranged by Ludm. She had chosen Charlie specifically, not by chance, but because he served her purpose.


    What she wanted was clear.


    "Propaganda..." Charlie muttered, this time looking directly at them, his fear momentarily reced by rity.


    When his mind was fully engaged, he could remain calm, even appear sharp.


    "You''re nning to use the wedding¡ªthe ''happy union'' between two factions that couldn''t have possiblye together just a month ago¡ªas a way to influence the other nations of the Holy Continent. Maybe even the whole world," Charlie continued, piecing it together aloud. "You want to soften your image. Rebrand yourselves. This is all about... image rehabilitation."


    Jostin and Laura exchanged a nce, momentarily caught off guard by Charlie''s insight.


    Charlie stood up, newfound confidence in his posture. "A terrorist standing beside a kind and beautiful bride, forming an alliance, would look a lot less evil in the public''s eyes. Of course, it wouldn''t work overnight. It would need to happen repeatedly, over time."


    Jostin smiled, genuinely impressed. "Not bad. You''re not as clueless as you first seemed. Now that you understand, it makes things easier. We want you to use your best skills, give it your all, and make this what you called it¡ªimage rehabilitation."


    "Do you understand, four-eyes?" Laura snapped with a re.


    "F-Four eyes?" Charlie stammered.


    "Do you understand or not?!"


    "Y-Yes!" Charlie blurted, his earlier courage no more there.

 Chapter 22 Black And White Wedding [1]

    "I can''t believe this is happening!"


    "Stop shouting and get dressed already!"


    "Shut it, both of you!"


    "Just be thankful we''re still alive."


    Inside a grand room in the pce, about a dozen men stood, half-dressed and humiliated. It was an awkward, almostical sight. Despite the bizarre situation, there was a reason for it.


    These men were once noble advisors in King Arthur''s court, the very ones who had counseled him in his reign. But the old order had fallen. During the siege, those who resisted Ivan''s Legion had been ughtered on the spot, with no mercy shown to anyone who dared fight back. These nobles, however, had chosen a different path¡ªthey had knelt, surrendering themselves to Gevurah''s dominion.


    Their loyalty had shifted not out of respect, but survival.


    Now, they found themselves still alive, but prisoners in their own kingdom. They were forced to serve under Ivan''s new regime, helping Gwenyra oversee the rebuilding of Camelot. Day after day, they were watched like hawks, assembled in a room toplete menial tasks¡ªfilling out documents, signing decrees¡ªunder constant surveince.


    Today was different. Today, they were herded into another room and told to strip down, not for any grotesque or malicious reason, but to select attire befitting the uing wedding. It was to be a grand affair, a union between two great forces. The nobles had no choice but to participate, even if the ceremony was nothing more than a public farce designed for the cameras.


    One by one, the men awkwardly chose their garments, dressed invish noble attire that once symbolized their power but now felt like a mockery. The ambiance was really awkward, especially with Ivan''s guards standing watch¡ªfive of them, some of whom were women. The elderly nobles blushed with shame, embarrassed by the exposure of their aging bodies in front of younger eyes.


    It was a humiliation none could voice aloud of course.


    Meanwhile, in another room, a simr process was taking ce for the noblewomen, who were also being carefully monitored. Only women from Ivan''s Legion oversaw them, but that did little to ease the difort of the situation.


    The wedding, as grand as it was meant to be, was a hollow spectacle. Though it would be broadcast to the public, no one present had truly given their consent. There was no joy, no celebration, only the threat of consequences. Every noble, every citizen, had a role to y before the cameras¡ªdirected by none other than Charlie Dust, the propagandist capturing the charade on film.


    They had been warned¡ªno, threatened¡ªto behave exactly as Ivan''s regime wished. Any sign of rebellion, any hint of disobedience, and their families, already held hostage, would suffer the consequences.


    As they stepped out of the hall, ready to move on, they crossed paths with a group of noblewomen emerging from the neighboring room. For a brief moment, their eyes met in awkward silence, but the tension was quickly interrupted by the rising voices of the men nearby.


    "Is that really you, Lady Millow?"


    "I never imagined Lady Meadow could look this stunning in formal attire..."


    "I can''t believe what I''m seeing."


    The surprised, and somewhat condescending, remarks from the noblemen sparked a ripple of difort among the women. Many of the noblewomen grimaced in annoyance.


    In the court hall, although they were all dressed well, the women had not been quite as extravagantly made up or adorned. But now, with their borate gowns and excessive gloss, the sudden change was jarring, catching the men off guard. Until now, many of them had viewed the noblewomen as little more than irksome presences¡ªhardly worthy of such admiration.


    "Move."


    The men of Gevurah shoved the noblemen aside, pushing forward with no regard for social niceties. To them, these nobles were all the same¡ªliving only to handle the trivial matters that they found beneath their concern.


    "Is that truly the end, Lord Lucan?" Lady Meadow asked as she approached a middle-aged man who had remained silent throughout themotion.


    Lucan, one of the highest-ranking nobles in Arthur''s court, was also Bedivere''s younger brother. His face was etched with weariness.


    "I suppose so. All of the Knights of the Round Table have been defeated," he replied somberly.@@novelbin@@


    The Knight of the Round Table founded by Arthur Pendragon and it was thanks to them that he ahd conquered all Britannia. And these same people had been defeated until thest one.


    "And Merlin? We haven''t seen her," Lady Meadow asked.


    Lucan let out a bitterugh. "She probably fled the moment she sensed the danger. She always knew what wasing."


    Lady Meadow frowned and shook her head. "For all her ws, Merlin was always loyal to Arthur. I believe there''s a reason she left before the attack. It doesn''t make sense for her to abandon us without cause."


    "Even if she has a n, it won''t matter against them," Lucan said grimly. His voice lowered as if recalling a terrible memory. "No one can stand against these... monsters."


    His mind shed back to the horrific scene he had witnessed¡ªwhere a mere boy, no older than fifteen, with tousled blond hair, had effortlessly ughtered the most battle-hardened knights of the Round Table. They were veterans of war, warriors who had faced countless enemies, and yet this child had cut through them as if they were no more than helpless children.


    A monster.


    Lucan shuddered at the memory, the echo of that boy''s murderous aura still sending chills through him.


    That boy was stronger than even Arthur Pendragon himself¡ªa fact that seemed utterly absurd.


    Lucan struggled to ept it, but there was no denying the overwhelming power Ivan''s Legion possessed. And worse still, that boy wasn''t even their leader. Lucan had once believed that no force could ever topple them, that Britannia''s strength was unmatched. But now, the cold reality set in: they were powerless.


    All they could do was obey, serve, and hope to remain useful enough not to be discarded like so many others who had resisted.


    Lady Meadow stood in silence beside him. She had never seen Lucan so defeated, his proud shoulders sagging under the crushing burden of their loss. It seemed, to her, like the end of their beloved Britannia¡ªan empire that had stood strong for thisst decade, now crumbling beneath the heel of Ivan''s Legion.


    They reached the grand throne hall where the wedding ceremony was to take ce, their footsteps echoing in the vast space. As they stepped inside, the nobles couldn''t help but gape. The decorations were beyond anything they had ever seen, even surpassing the splendor of Arthur''s own coronation, for those old enough to remember it.


    The sheer grandeur was overwhelmingvish drapes of gold and crimson, towering floral arrangements, and rows upon rows of chairs meticulously arranged along both sides of the hall. The nobles, silenced by awe and dread, took their seats one by one, filling the hall in anticipation of the event.


    The wedding of two great powers was about to unfold, and despite their personal feelings, despite their nervousness, they waited eagerly for the arrival of the bride and groom.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in Gwenyra''s private quarters.


    A handful of women surrounded her, busy with their tasks. Gwenyra sat in a plush chair in front of arge mirror, her reflection almost unrecognizable. Her face, already beautiful, had been enhanced¡ªher eyes framed by shimmering highlights, her lips glossed to perfection.


    The royal maids had been returned to her for this asion, two familiar faces from her past, carefully preparing her for the most important and dreaded day of her life. They worked in concert with a professional artist, ensuring that every detail of her appearance was wless.


    "You look truly stunning, Princess," Clita, Gwenyra''s personal maid, said warmly as she finished styling her hair, gentlyying the final strands into ce.


    "Thank you, Clita," Gwenyra replied, forcing a bitter smile. Her beauty, now radiant, felt like a cruel irony. Despite thepliments, she found no joy in her reflection, nor in the day ahead.


    She had always known that, as a princess, her marriage would be arranged. Love had never been something she expected; her duty was to secure an alliance that would benefit Britannia. But the reality of her situation was far more brutal than any of her youthful imaginings.


    Her groom was not a prince from a neighboring kingdom, not a noble seeking peace, but the very man who had brought her homnd to its knees. He was the one who hadid waste to her city, the one responsible for the deaths of so many of her people. And now, she was to stand beside him as his wife.


    But even if her heart refused, Gwenyra knew her duty as a princess remained unchanged. For the sake of Britannia, she would do what was necessary¡ªeven if it meant marrying a monster. This sacrifice had always been expected of her.


    Clita, her loyal handmaiden, carefully finished tying back Gwenyra''s long, silken hair before gently cing the delicate bridal veil over her face. The painstaking preparation was finallyplete.


    Rising gracefully, Gwenyra let the full length of her stunning white wedding gown cascade around her, the fabric shimmering with each movement.


    "Princess," Clita murmured softly, handing her a small bouquet of red roses. Gwenyra epted the flowers, cradling them in her hands.


    She took a deep breath, steeling herself. She pushed aside any lingering doubts or fears. There was no room for hesitation now.


    Straightening her posture, Gwenyra left her chambers, her maids following closely behind, as she walked toward her new dark life.

 Chapter 23 Black And White Wedding [2]

    In another room, one reserved exclusively for royal guests, two figures were present.


    The sound of a shower had echoed through the adjoining bathroom for what felt like an eternity, the water rushing relentlessly before it finally stopped. Momentster, the door creaked open, releasing a cloud of mist¡ªnot from hot water, but from the biting chill of an icy shower.


    Ludm, standing patiently just outside, held a towel in her hand. The familiar scent that wafted out¡ªthe unmistakable, intoxicating fragrance that was uniquely Ivan''s¡ªprickled her senses. More than just the soap or shampoo, it was Ivan himself who carried that natural, alluring scent.


    Ivan emerged from the bathroom, in his true appearance. He wore only a pair of finely tailored ck trousers, his upper body bare and glistening slightly from the cold. His skin, pale and smooth, was wless¡ªfree from scars or blemishes, as though sculpted from marble.


    What caught the eye even more were the magnificent ck markings that wove across his arms, neck, and back. At first nce, they appeared to be tattoos, beautiful and detailed¡ªespecially the enormous ck cross that dominated his entire back. But these weren''t mere tattoos. They were his Stigma.


    "Why did you wait?" Ivan asked, his voice as toneless as ever, brushing his wet ck hair back.


    Ludm stepped forward with a gentle smile, extending her hand with the towel. She began drying his hair with slow, careful movements.


    "You''re freezing again," she muttered, though by now she was used to his preference for cold showers. The cold didn''t affect him¡ªif anything, he seemed to prefer it.


    Ivan made no move to stop her. He allowed Ludm to dry his hair, though this wasn''t the first time she had done so.


    "I don''t like it when you take cold showers, Ivan," Ludm mumbled softly, her hands slowing as she looked directly into his pitch-ck eyes¡ªeyes that seemed even darker, more imprable, than her own.


    Ivan remained silent, his expression unchanged. He knew Ludm didn''t like it, but cold showers had be a necessity for him, a habit he couldn''t break.


    Ludm knew the reason behind it all too well. Each time he took one, it felt as though he was hurting himself remembering what happened to him in the past, and though she understood, it didn''t make it any easier to watch.


    After doing her best to dry his hair, Ludm let the towel fall to the floor. Her pale hand reached up, gently brushing against Ivan''s cheek.


    For a moment, they simply looked at one another for a long minute. Then Ludm smiled softly and stepped back. "I personally prepared your outfit. Now, let''s get this on. Lift your arms for me."


    She took a ck formal shirt from the nearby chair. At first nce, it seemed simple enough, but its texture was unmistakable¡ªit was crafted from the rarest silk in the world.


    Ivan obediently raised his arms, allowing Ludm to slide the shirt over them. Once the sleeves were in ce, she moved in front of him, her eyes focused on his chest as she carefully began buttoning the shirt, one button at a time, deliberately slow, savoring the moment.


    Reaching for a tie next, Ludm paused, her fingers grazing the fabric before she casually tossed it aside. She didn''t need to ask. She knew Ivan hated ties or anything that constricted his throat, and she understood why. But it was something she wouldn''t speak of.


    "Here, sit," Ludm said, pulling out a chair for him in front of the mirror.


    Ivan sat down, his reflection calm, and Ludm, with a gentle smile, beganbing his hair. But she didn''t slick it back into some formal style. Instead, she left it in its usual slightly messy, windswept look¡ªjust as she liked it, or as Kam preferred.


    To them, Ivan needed no embellishment. No makeup, no harsh cuts, no overly formal attire. His natural handsomeness shone through, no matter what he wore.


    "Are you finished, Ludm?" Ivan asked, sensing the care in her strokes, knowing she was lingering. He understood her desire to stretch the time, but he had to leave soon.


    "...After the wedding, you''ll be leaving, won''t you?" Ludm''s voice was almost a whisper, though she already knew the answer.


    Ivan had made it clear he was returning to Ocryphia once the ceremony was over. It had been a topic none of the four questioned. They didn''t ask why Ivan felt the need to go, nor why he was keeping his ns hidden from the Cathedral. Their loyalty and trust in him were so absolute that it overshadowed everything else¡ªeven their duties to the Cathedral. If Ivan had his reasons, they respected them.


    And in his absence, the four had taken on the responsibility of caring for Britannia without hesitation.


    Ludm, perhaps, had shouldered the most.


    But she missed him deeply. In the past month, she had only seen him seven or eight times in Britannia, and every moment with him felt fleeting.


    Ludm gently patted Ivan''s cheeks, her gaze lingering deeply in his eyes.


    Ivan tilted his head back, resting it against the chair, his own eyes tracing the calm expression on Ludm''s face. She was alwaysposed, her emotions carefully in check, but he could see it¡ªthe faint shadow of sadness beneath her serene demeanor.


    "I''ll stay until tomorrow morning," Ivan finally said.@@novelbin@@


    He knew his sses began at dawn, but skipping sleep wasn''t an issue. It never was. For him, sleep was more a ritual of rest than actual necessity. He could simply teleport straight to Ocryphia just before ss began, without missing a beat.


    Ludm understood, offering a subtle nod as her head lowered toward him. Her silver hair cascaded over the side of his head, creating a curtain around them. Beneath that veil of hair, her lips met his cold ones.


    The kiss was soft and tender,sting no more than ten seconds, but that brief connection was enough for her. When she pulled back, a faint blush had warmed her cheeks, though her expression remainedposed.


    Ivan''s face, on the other hand, showed no sign of emotion. He was as unreadable as ever, but his eptance of the kiss spoke volumes. For him, letting someone get that close was more revealing than words or gestures. It showed how much Ludm meant to him.


    "Let''s go, then," Ludm said, her voice lighter now, as she reached for the jet-ck zer.


    Ivan stood and slipped it on with ease, then walked toward the door. Ludm followed closely behind.


    "Oh, Ivan," she called after him.


    He paused, turning to her.


    Ludm gestured toward his chest. "Your Stigma. You should suppress it."


    Ivan gave a slight nod of his head.


    The Stigma¡ªan unique mark that manifested from one''s Faith in the Fallen Goddess Seraphiel¡ªwas more than just a symbol. It was a reflection of one''s innermost self, a visual and substantial disy of the weight of their convictions. For those from Gevurah, like Ivan and Ludm, it was an unavoidable part of them, an aura that could both protect and intimidate.


    Its presence acted like a shield, an oppressive force that could instill fear in those around them. The strength of one''s Stigma was a direct reflection of their Faith, and for Ivan, it was extremely potent and could be lethal.


    Though they couldn''t make their Stigma disappear, they could suppress it¡ªmute its force when necessary. It served as an unspoken weapon, dissuading enemies from approaching. But in certain situations, like Ivan''s uing encounters, it was better left subdued.


    During his meeting with the royals a month ago, Ivan had dampened his Stigma, yet even then, its intensity was suffocating. The royal family had struggled to breathe in its presence, and while the others'' Stigmas might have contributed to the atmosphere, Ivan''s alone was overwhelming.


    Though suppressing it was quite a task, Ivan did it as much as he could since he would be surrounded by important nobles and also cameras.


    Once done, he resumed walking followed by Ludm.

 Chapter 24 Black And White Wedding [3]

    "Hurry your ass up!"


    "I¡ªI''m doing it!" Charlie stuttered as Laura''s boot made contact with his rear, sending him stumbling forward.


    Sweating, he hurried to set up thest of his cameras, each one capable of transmitting live images across the world via hispany''s satellites. He needed perfect angles, especially for something as monumental as this wedding, so he painstakingly positioned the cameras around the throne hall, adjusting for optimal shots.


    The grand hall was already filled with nobles, most of whom were present not out of genuine joy or interest, but for the sake of appearances. Their stiff postures and forced smiles betrayed the real reason they were there: it was another disy of loyalty, a show for the public.


    Some nced suspiciously at Charlie as he darted between tripods and cables, wondering who he was or why he had been allowed into such an important event. In the end, they dismissed him as just another cameraman, unimportant and easy to ignore.


    Traditionally in Britannia, a wedding of this caliber wouldn''t involve cameras or modern technology, but the nobles simply chalked it up to Gevurah''s entricity. They assumed it was an attempt to immortalize the ceremony of their revered Commander, nothing more.


    Little did they know that behind those lenses stood one of Arcadia''s most celebrated journalists. Charlie, the best reporter for Daily Arcadia, was about to broadcast the wedding to the entire world. Yet no one had bothered to tell the nobles¡ªthey were kept blissfully ignorant, at least until the ceremony ended.


    And even if they discovered the truth, Laura and the others would make sure they stayed silent, one way or another.


    ''How did I get roped into this?!''


    Charlie wanted to cry. Once a top-tier reporter with a slew of awards under his belt, his career had been on a steady climb. But this... this felt like too much.


    Sure, he''d wanted his career to reach new heights¡ªbut not heights that might get him straight to heavens!


    Muttering to himself, he finished adjusting thest camera, his hands shaking slightly as the enormity of the situation weighed on him.


    "Is he done yet?" A voice suddenly asked.


    Charlie froze, mid-adjustment, his heart nearly stopping at the sound. Slowly, he turned toward the entrance of the hall.


    Standing there was Kam, a world-toppling beauty with her shimmering blonde hair and unsettling pitch-ck eyes. For a moment, Charlie''s breath caught in his throat. She was mesmerizing, the kind of beauty that could make even the most hardened man lose his words.


    "Nearly finished, Lady Kam," Laura replied respectfully.


    Kam''s eyes shifted toward Charlie, and in that instant, the awe he had felt moments before transformed into pure terror. His heart, which had been racing with nervous excitement, froze in dread.


    ¨CThud!


    Charlie copsed to his knees, the weight of Kam''s Stigma crushing him. His stomach churned violently, and before he could stop himself, he retched.


    "B-b-rgh!" He vomited, spilling the remnants of whatever he''d eaten the day before onto the polished floor.


    He remained on all fours, trembling, the cool air of the throne room chilling his sweat-soaked skin as Kam''s eyes bore into him.


    All the nobles in the hall turned to look at Charlie, their expressions awkward as he gasped for air on his hands and knees. But the moment they saw Kam standing there, they averted their gazes in fear, their bodies stiffening. No one dared to meet her eyes.


    Charlie was still struggling to catch his breath. He had already felt suffocated by Laura and Jostin''s Stigmas, but Kam''s was on another level entirely¡ªit was as though the gates of hell had swung open right in front of him.


    Kam, grimacing at the pitiful sight of Charlie retching on the floor. She thought she had suppressed her Stigma enough.


    Then, her eyes flickered with realization. "He''s not wearing a bracelet?"


    Laura cursed under her breath. "I forgot. My apologies, Lady Kam."


    Without wasting a moment, Laura reached toward her ring, and a sleek ck bracelet materialized in her hand. It was a special bracelet crafted by Gevurah to dull the perception of a Stigma''s presence. Gevurah soldiers typically used it to train in Stigma control, but today, they employed it to prevent the nobles from fainting in their presence.


    Even with the bracelet, it was still hard for most people to face someone like Kam without trembling in fear.


    "Here, wear this," Laura said, tossing the bracelet at Charlie''s feet.


    Charlie grabbed it instantly, fumbling with it as he slipped it onto his wrist. The effect was immediate¡ªthe suffocating weight lifted, and he gasped, taking in deep, calming breaths.


    But Kam''s displeasure was still there. Her gaze drifted to the unsightly mess Charlie had made on the pristine floor, and her lips curled in irritation.


    Her eyes scanned the room before settling on a random noble seated nearby. She pointed at him, her voice cold. "Clean it."


    The noble''s face went pale, his eyes wide with disbelief. "E¨CEh?"


    He was clearly not ustomed to such demands.


    "Are you deaf?" Kam repeated, her gaze narrowing dangerously.


    "¡­!" The noble, who was more used to ordering his servants to clean up such messes, was now on his knees without a second thought. He scrambled to clean the vomit, using brushes and bleach left behind by the workers who had prepared the hall earlier.


    Charlie, still pale and shaken, awkwardly rose to his feet, his knees weak. "Ah... sorry about that man¡­" He muttered, his voice barely audible as he avoided the noble''s murderous re.


    The noble, now reduced to scrubbing the floor in front of everyone, gritted his teeth in silent rage, but Kam''s presence loomed toorge for him to even think of protesting.


    With a quick nce behind her, Kam looked the five individuals standing in elegant attire, garments befitting the royalty they were. "Enter and take your seats in the front rows."


    Arthur Pendragon, Guinevere, Uther, Aldan, and ine¡ªeach donned in regal, finely-crafted attire¡ªstood there. Though it was the wedding of their daughter and sister, none of them disyed even a hint of joy.


    Their movements were restrained, though well-concealed by the flowing royal garments, hiding the explosive bracelets mped around their wrists, ankles, and necks, ready to detonate at a moment''s notice.


    "Y¨CYour Majesty?"


    "It''s the Emperor¡­"


    "King Arthur¡­"


    The gathered nobles turned one by one, their faces etched with shock as they beheld the Pendragon family, alive and well.


    Kam tilted her head slighlty. "Who gave you permission to stand?"


    As though their legs were struck by an invisible force, the nobles immediately dropped back into their seats, heads bowed, stifling whatever words they had wanted to say.


    Unfazed by that, the Pendragon family moved to the front rows on the right side, directly facing the throne.


    From across the room, Charlie''s eyes lit up with sudden rity. He quickly grabbed a camera, focusing it on the royal family, capturing every angle, every expression with meticulous care.


    Laura and Jostin exchanged bewildered nces at how swiftly he switched gears, adapting to the situation.


    "Incredible... the entire Britannian royal family, alive," Charlie whispered, a nervous grin spreading across his face.


    For a full month, their fate had been shrouded in mystery. Rumors had swirled that Ivan had executed the royal family, sparing only the First Princess. Yet here they were, proving those rumors wrong.


    Charlie''s heart raced with excitement. He was likely the first outsider to witness this revtion.


    But amidst his excitement, a question gnawed at the back of his mind.


    ''Why didn''t he kill them?''


    It was a well-known tactic of conquerors to eliminate the previous rulers, securing their im. Yet Ivan had left Arthur Pendragon alive.


    Gevurah''s methods were different, and Charlie couldn''t help but wonder why.


    "What a joke," Uther muttered under his breath, his fists clenched so tightly his knuckles turned white.


    He couldn''t stomach what was unfolding before him.


    Forced to sit as though they had willingly surrendered the throne to Ivan, forced to bear witness to a marriage they had never consented to. It was a mockery of everything they stood for.


    Uther wasn''t naive either. The cameraman¡ªwhether broadcasting the event live or preparing to send the footage worldwide¡ªwas making sure their image was carefully curated.


    And once the surrounding kingdoms saw the royals alive and apparently well, seated at the marriage of their own kin, no one would lift a finger to help. The illusion of theirpliance would be too convincing and it was also the perfect excuse for them to not intervene wasting their forces.


    "Silence, Uther," Arthur said with a serious gaze.


    Arthur had finally secured Ivan''s word that no harm woulde to Gwenyra. The veryst thing he needed now was for Uther to provoke any of these monsters and risk having his daughter pay the price for it.


    Uther shot his father a cold re before looking away, disgust twisting in his chest.


    How could his father, once a pir of strength, have be so weak, so submissive?


    But Uther had no intention of withering into a puppet with strings pulled by Ivan. Not for long, at least.


    He was of Royal Blood!


    He would stay quiet for now, bide his time, and obey for appearances'' sake. But escape was already forming in his mind, a n building. He wouldn''t rot in this gilded cage.


    As Uther''s thoughts ran deep in his mind, one by one, the nobles turned their heads toward the entrance.


    The bride had arrived.@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 25 Black And White Wedding [4]

    The bride had arrived.


    A collective gasp swept through the room as the noblesid eyes on her.


    Gwenyra Pendragon, the First Princess of the Britannia Empire. Beloved by her people, her name was synonymous with kindness. Herpassion, particrly toward the poor, had earned her the loyalty and adoration of the entire realm. She was more than just a royal figure; she was an icon of grace, empathy, and intelligence¡ªa perfect princess in the eyes of her people.


    And there she stood, a vision of beauty in her exquisite white bridal gown. The delicate fabric clung to her form with elegance, cascading inyers of shimmering silk. Her face, mostly concealed by a white veil, was still mesmerizing. Even through the fine fabric, her delicate features seemed to glow, and the subtle pink gloss on her lips was all that could be seen, hinting at the beauty beneath.


    She paused for a moment, taking the attention of every noble in the room. Then, with graceful strides, Gwenyra began her walk down the long red carpet that led to the throne. Every step she took drew in the breath of those watching, as if the entire court held its breath in awe.


    The train of her gown trailed elegantly behind her, the fabric gliding along the crimson carpet as she moved forward alone, until she reached the raised tform just before the throne.


    For a brief moment, she turned her gaze to the right, where her family sat. Her lips trembled, the slightest quiver betraying her emotions as she saw them.


    Guinevere, already on the verge of tears, managed to smile through her emotions. "You are absolutely beautiful, my dear," she whispered softly, her voice trembling.


    Arthur, gave her a warm, proud smile. "As expected of my princess."


    "You''re beautiful, elder sister!" ine called out, her voice bright with admiration.


    Uther, however, remained silent, refusing to meet Gwenyra''s eyes. His jaw was clenched.


    Aldan, arms crossed, scoffed, his expression unreadable. His words orck thereof didn''t seem to match the emotions brewing within him. He just couldn''t tell them.


    "Thank you," Gwenyra murmured gratefully. Just seeing her family there, even in these dire circumstances, filled her with strength. Their presence bolstered her courage.


    She was prepared for whatevery ahead, even if it meant marrying the incarnation of evil itself.


    As long as her family remained safe, as long as her people were protected, she would endure.


    "What a crowd we have for this special asion," came a chuckle from a man striding confidently into the room, his voiceced with amusement. Dressed in ck, his attire resembling that of a priest, his sharp sses gleamed under the dim light.


    It was Ludomir.


    He was the celebrant chosen to officiate today''s twisted union.


    "His Eminence Ivan might not be too fond of this crowd of heretics, though," he added with anotherugh, his dark humor falling t among the nobles, none daring to react.


    Another monster had arrived.


    "Well, let''s get this over with and purify these poor souls, corrupted as they are by that so-called ''Savior,''" Ludomir sighed theatrically, shaking his head as he stepped past Gwenyra without so much as a nce at her. He climbed onto the tform and took his ce, preparing to begin the ceremony.


    Then, for the first time, he looked at Gwenyra directly whose head was lowered, his eyes glinting with a mocking light.


    "At least you might have a face a bit worthy of His Eminence," he said with a condescending scoff.


    The court remained silent.


    Everyone in Gevurah already knew of Ivan''s decision to marry Gwenyra. It was his will, and no one dared question it. The Father had approved it without hesitation, fully trusting whatever n Ivan had in mind.


    Ludomir''s presence was enough to unnerve the room, but the air grew even colder when two more figures entered behind him.


    "Stop scaring everyone, Ludomir," said a smooth, yful voice as Mikhail strode in, followed closely by Dimitri. Both men were dressed in immacte ck formal wear, the gleaming ck Cross of Seraphiel dangling from their chests.


    "You''re the one scaring them, Mikhail," Dimitri muttered, stifling a yawn.


    The nobles, already terrified, paled even further. Even with Mikhail and Dimitri suppressing their Stigma, the sheer force of their presence was suffocating, made worse by the bracelets the nobles wore, meant to keep them alive but vulnerable.


    Lucan, in particr, looked ghostly white.


    He recognized Dimitri but the man walking beside him¡ªMikhail, with his grin¡ªseemed even more terrifying.


    It was almost unbearable for everyone.


    Even Charlie, the cameraman, was trembling as he filmed, his hands shaking so much it seemed as though he might drop the camera at any moment. Yet, through sheer twisted passion for his job, he managed to steady himself. The fact that he was looking through the camera''s screen, rather than directly at the monsters before him, was perhaps the only thing keeping him from falling apart entirely.


    "Lord Mikhail. Lord Dimitri," Ludomir greeted them with a smile, cing a hand on his chest in a gesture of respect.


    "You''re alone?" Mikhail raised an eyebrow, surprised. "I thought some of those weirdos would have shown up. It is Ivan''s wedding, after all." He was referring to the other Legions and Commanders of Gevurah, each overseeing different cities throughout Britannia.


    "Unfortunately, yes, Milord," Ludomir replied. "The others seem to be quite preupied with their own cities."


    Though Britannia had been conquered, many cities were still in the process of being rebuilt, just like Camelot under Ivan''smand. Each Legion was tasked with a simr mission, fortifying and restoring the major cities across thend.


    Mikhail scoffed not believing a bit the excuse. "They just can''t stomach Ivan''s guts."


    It was no secret that many of the Legion Commanders were bitter about Ivan''s rise. He had been appointed Commander in charge of the Britannia campaign, and on top of that, he was given control of Camelot, the capital. Jealousy had brewed among them for some time, but Ivan seemed blissfully unaware of it¡ªor more likely, indifferent.


    And despite their resentment, none of them could deny his results. Ivan had not only conquered Camelot, but he was also rebuilding it and reinforcing its defenses faster than any of the other cities. There was no argument against his sess.


    Ludomir''s smile carried a note of pride. "Lord Ivan''s aplishments may inspire jealousy, but the Father is pleased, and that''s all that matters."


    "The Father, huh?" Mikhail muttered, his tone darkening. Though he respected the Father, he held little fondness for him. Ivan''s biological father had shown him little affection throughout his life. Even now, on the day of his son''s wedding, he hadn''t bothered to attend, despite the significance¡ªeven if the marriage was only for show.


    At the very least, Mikhail thought, he could havee to acknowledge Ivan''s achievements.


    Nor had any of Ivan''s three siblings made an appearance.


    He had expected his elder brother not to attend¡ªthere was no surprise there¡ªbut Mikhail had thought at least Ivan''s two sisters would make an appearance. Outside of their fractured family, they were the only ones he truly cared about. Yet, as with many things in Ivan''s life, hisplicated nature had likely driven them away.


    "Whatever. It doesn''t matter if any of them show up," Mikhail shrugged, unconcerned. The absence of the other Commanders didn''t bother him in the slightest.


    "Do you have the Seraphiel''s Wedding Cross?" Dimitri asked, turning to Ludomir.


    "Of course, Lord Dimitri," Ludomir replied, producing a small designed ck box.


    "Then everything is ready," Dimitri confirmed.


    "Yes, we just need to wait for His Eminence¡ªoh, there he is," Ludomir cut himself off, his eyes locking onto Ivan, who had just appeared at the open doors.


    All eyes followed Ludomir''s gaze. Ivan entered the throne hall as if he was taking a stroll, closely followed by Ludm. The moment he crossed the threshold, the room''s atmosphere changed. The temperature plummeted dramatically, sending a chilling wave across the hall. Though Ivan had suppressed his Stigma as much as he could, it weighed heavily on the nobles present.


    Unable to withstand his mere presence, many averted their gaze, gasping for air as if suffocating despite the protective bracelets they wore. Even so, the force of his suppressed power seeped through.


    As Ivan strode forward in silence, a few nobles began to copse, fainting where they sat. Their bodies slumped over their neighbors, creating a cascade of falling figures like a line of dominoes. Those who managed to remain conscious gritted their teeth so fiercely that the sound of grinding echoed through the hall.


    ¡ªThud!


    Charlie fell backward in terror, the camera slipping from his trembling hands. Fortunately, the automatic cameras continued to track Ivan''s every movement, but Charlie''s whole body was trembling uncontrobly.


    "W-What... in hell...?" Charlie stammered, shaking from head to toe.


    The man walking toward them couldn''t be human.


    He was a monster.


    Even from behind, Ivan''s very presence instilled hellish fear in the onlookers.


    "What a magnificent Stigma!" Ludomir dropped to his knees, his face lit with a maddened, worshipful grin.


    Mikhail grimaced, disturbed by Ludomir''s reaction, but his eyes remained fixed on Ivan.


    "His Stigma has grown even stronger..." Dimitri muttered under his breath, speaking out the thoughts running in Mikhail, Kam, and Ludm''s minds.@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 26 Black And White Wedding [5]

    ''What in the hell is that?!''


    Uther clenched his fists, struggling to avoid even ncing at Ivan. His entire body trembled, as did the rest of his family. Even Arthur, normally soposed, was not immune to the overwhelming fear that filled the room.


    ''This damn monster!''


    Uther thought, biting down on his lip so hard that blood welled up. Ivan''s Stigma, despite being heavily suppressed, was far more terrifying than his slightly released Stigma a month ago.


    Arthur''s face had turned ghostly pale. As a seasoned warrior, he could sense it¡ªthe raw power Ivan now wielded was far beyond anything from before. His strength had grown exponentially, to a degree that bordered on absurdity.


    Uther''s wife and their three children were on the verge of fainting, despite their strong Pendragon bloodline.


    Meanwhile, Ivan walked forward, seemingly oblivious to the chaos around him. Nobles crumpled to the ground like leaves in the wind, passing out left and right, while others clung to consciousness by a thread. It was as if Ivan was a walking disaster.


    ''I can do nothing about this.'' Ivan thought, his expression devoid of guilt.


    He had suppressed his Stigma as much as possible, but it was clear that the people in the room were simply too weak or maybe it rather him whose Stigma was abnormally strong. Compared to them, he might as well have been a god.


    His Stigma was growing rapidly, and he knew it had much to do with his merging with the other six Antagonists. His Stigma wasn''t just growing¡ªit was synchronizing with the personas of his counterparts and their own Faith over their own doings was only feeding Ivan''s Stigma. It wasn''t just only Ivan''s Stigma anymore.


    This kind of evolution hadn''t happened in the original story, and it left him pondering what else might change.


    Suddenly, a soothing light filled the hall. Gwenyra, who had been watching the unfolding disaster with growing rm, swiftly raised her hand. "Light Domain!"


    Her palm glowed with a soft, radiant light. A golden wave spread through the throne hall, enveloping the struggling nobles and those who had already fainted. The warmth of the Light Attribute keeping at bay painfully the icy dread that Ivan''s presence had instilled. It was as if the room was bathed in the gentle touch of sunlight, slowly reviving the people and easing theirbored breathing.


    Though many were still weak and groggy, they at least no longer seemed at death''s door.@@novelbin@@


    Gwenyra, unlike her family, wasn''t wearing any bracelets to suppress her power or threatened to explode at notice, allowing her to use her Light Attribute at full strength. Even so, it took everything she had to keep her domain intact against the sheer weight of Ivan''s suppressed Stigma.


    Beads of sweat formed on her brow as she strained to maintain the barrier, her golden light barely holding back the overwhelming miasma that threatened to swallow the room whole.


    "She''s quite proficient with the Light Attribute," Ludm muttered, a hint of surprise in her voice.


    But even Gwenyra''s skills weren''t enough to fully counter the oppressive force of Ivan''s Stigma. The room still quivered under the weight of his overwhelming Stigma.


    "Kam," Ivan called, having enough.


    Kam lifted her hand and released her own Stigma. Like Ivan, Kam''s Stigma was unique, but hers specialized in defense. Though still monstrous in its own right, it had a less suffocating effect on the noblespared to Ivan''s raw power. In this instance, it could act as a shield, forming a barrier against Ivan''s unchecked force.


    As Kam''s defensive Stigma spread out, blending with Gwenyra''s golden Light Domain, the oppressive atmosphere began to stabilize. The room was now cloaked in a ckish-gold aura, finally holding Ivan''s terrifying Stigma at bay.


    Gwenyra, sensing the shift, breathed a sigh of relief. The unbearable weight pressing down on her lessened significantly with Kam''s intervention.


    Kam could have acted sooner, but she had deliberately held back. Her intent was clear¡ªto show the nobles that resistance, no matter how valiant, was futile in the face of Ivan. She wanted them to understand that no miracle from the outside or inside could save them.


    And her message hadnded.


    As the nobles regained theirposure, they cast horrified, uncertain nces toward Ivan. The man who had led the brutal assault on their empire, the conqueror of Camelot, was not the monstrous beast they had imagined. Instead, standing before them was a young man, only seventeen, with skin so pale it seemed ethereal.


    His jet-ck hair was roughly slicked back, partially revealing a face that could only be described as unnervingly beautiful. A perfect blend of elegance and strength, his features were androgynous yet sharp, exuding a strange sense of royal dignity. His wless, porcin skin and emotionless expression only heightened his otherworldly allure.


    No one dared meet his pitch-ck gaze. They feared that doing so might truly make them faint on the spot.


    Behind Ivan stood another breathtaking figure¡ªa woman wearing a ck dress, whose beauty rivaled that of Gwenyra, much to the nobles'' silent resentment. This woman, like Kam, was breathtaking, a vision of perfection that matched the standards of any imperial princess.


    As they took in the sight of Ivan, Kam, Ludm, Mikhail, and Dimitri, the nobles felt as though they were looking at beings from another world.


    "Now you understand what I meant," Lucan said to Lady Meadow, stifling a bitter, almost hopelessugh.


    Lady Meadow stood motionless, as though lost in a sea of her own thoughts, her silence heavy with disbelief. She couldn''t respond. There was nothing to say. Thest thread of hope the nobles had clung to¡ªtheir dream of reiming the Empire¡ªwas shattered the moment theyid eyes on Ivan.


    Gwenyra''s heart raced as she saw him approaching. Without a word, she turned her head down and pivoted away, her body shuddering. Ivan''s presence enveloped her, his scent¡ªheady and intoxicating¡ªoverwhelming her senses. It was only the second time she had been this close to him, yet his aura was still suffocating and frightening. He was no ordinary man certainly.


    Ivan''s gaze fell on Ludomir, who was still on his knees, arms outstretched in worship.


    "Get off the ground, Ludomir. This is getting ridiculous," Mikhail groaned from the side, clearly irritated by the disy.


    But Ludomir seemed deaf to everything but the sight of Ivan, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. "You are truly Seraphiel''s Envoy," he whispered reverently. "You''vee to save us all from this dark and cruel world!"


    "Ludomir," Ivan''s voice cut through Ludomir''s worship. If it were Yvan in control, Ludomir would''ve been kicked aside by now, too embarrassing to tolerate any longer.


    Atst, Ludomir rose, his smile impossibly wide, and with arms outstretched, he addressed the gathering as if officiating a sacred ceremony. His voice rang out with a warmth that captured everyone''s attention.


    "Dearly beloved," he began, "we are gathered here today, in the presence of Seraphiel, the one true Great Goddess, to witness the union of Lord Ivan and Princess Gwenyra."


    Ludomir turned to Ivan first, his smile widening. "With Seraphiel''s divine guidance and blessing, do you, Ivan Zakharovic Kozlow, take Gwenyra Pendragon to be your wife, to love and to cherish, till death do you part?"


    Ludm and Kam exchanged a nce, wondering whether they should kill Ludomir even though they would spoil all the images. The words ''to love and cherish'' felt exaggerated and unnecessary knowing that it was clearly a wedding for the image.


    But what shocked them more¡ªwhat sent a tremor of disbelief through Gwenyra¡ªwas Ivan''s answer.


    "I do."


    Gwenyra''s body stiffened, waves of shock and confusion crashing over her. She hadn''t expected this¡ªnone of it. The spokesman seemed too invested in it and his speech was also too uselessly real.


    "Do you, Gwenyra Pendragon, take Ivan Zakharovic Kozlow to be your husband, to love and to cherish, till death do you part?"


    "I¡ªI do," Gwenyra''s voice wavered a bit.


    Ludomir continued, his gaze shifting toward Ivan. "With Seraphiel''s watchful eye, do you, Ivan Zakharovic Kozlow, promise to be faithful to Gwenyra Pendragon, to honor her, to provide for her, and to always support her, through both joy and sorrow?"


    "I do," Ivan replied, though his mind was far from the words being spoken. He was fully absorbed in the ceremony, barely hearing Ludomir. His fingers resting around the ck cross that hung from his neck, a connection to the one thing that mattered most to him¡ªSeraphiel.


    In this moment, his only concern was to honor her, to ensure that nothing he did would offend the goddess who had saved him in his darkest times. His bond with Seraphiel was unbreakable, the deepest tie he had ever known.


    "Do you, Gwenyra Pendragon, promise to be faithful to Ivan Zakharovic Kozlow, to honor him, to cherish him, and to be his steadfastpanion through all of life''s challenges?"


    "I do." This time, Gwenyra''s voice was steadier. Ivan''s seriousness had somehow made her take the vows more earnestly than she had anticipated. Though this was supposed to be a political union, a simple arrangement of power, his intensity drew her in, and she found herself nodding toward something deeper.


    "Then, by the power vested in me, and with Seraphiel''s divine blessing, I pronounce you husband and wife!" Ludomir''s arms spread wide in a gesture of triumph, but the silence that followed was quite resounding.


    His dark, expectant eyes flicked toward the gathered nobles.


    "Hii!" One startled noble gasped before pping hesitantly. The sound echoed awkwardly in the grand hall, but soon others followed, filling the space with scattered apuse.


    "Smile," Ludomir urged, a grin spreading across his own face that was more scary thanforting. The nobles, unsure and uneasy, quickly forced awkward, strained smiles. Soon the hall was filled with thunderous pping, though the joy behind it felt hollow.


    "Here, Your Eminence," Ludomir said, his tone suddenly warm, as he presented a ck box. He opened it with care, revealing a gleaming ck chain with a ck cross hanging from it¡ªSeraphiel''s Cross. But this was no ordinary cross; it was a marital symbol, the Gevurah equivalent of a wedding ring.


    The cross itself was identical to the one Ivan wore, but this one had a delicate crown of golden petals running down the center, beautifully designed, catching the light in a way that made it seem almost alive. It was a rare beauty, elegant and symbolic.


    Ludomir held the cross out reverently, waiting for Ivan to take it.


    Ivan took the ck chain from the box and turned toward Gwenyra, who instinctively flinched.


    Ignoring her, Ivan reached out and lifted her white veil, lowering it with the same casualness one would lower the hood of a cloak. Her face, now fully revealed, was stunning¡ªso much so that any man would have been struck breathless for a moment, captivated by her beauty. Yet Ivan barely spared her a nce as he stepped closer, making her heart race with anxiety.


    Gwenyra''s awkwardness deepened as she felt the intensity of his presence. Then, with careful precision, Ivan reached behind her neck, his cold fingers brushing her skin as he fastened the ck chain around her.


    "...!" The brief touch sent a shiver through Gwenyra, as though she hade into contact with something far too powerful, too foreign. She froze, her entire body tensing in response to the unknown sensation. Fear coursed through her¡ªfear of Ivan, of this new world she was being drawn into.


    "This suits you better than any ornament," Ludomir''s voice interrupted her thoughts, drawing attention to the marital cross now resting against her chest. He smiled approvingly, his gaze lingering on the symbolic chain. "Make sure to keep it close, always, and treat it with the care it deserves."


    Ivan, emotionless and indifferent, appeared ready to leave the moment his task wasplete. He moved with the detachment of someone who had just clocked out from a long, tiresome shift, his mind already elsewhere.


    But Ludomir wasn''t finished yet. As if courting death, he spoke again.


    "You may now kiss your bride, Your Eminence!"

 Chapter 27 Black And White Wedding [End]

    "You may now kiss your bride, Your Eminence!"


    "...!" Gwenyra''s reacted first. Her heart raced, and fear seized her. The very thought of a kiss from Ivan felt overwhelming, as if it might shatter something fragile within her.


    But Ludomir seemed serious, after all. Reluctantly, she closed her eyes, bracing herself for Ivan''s lead.


    But nothing came.


    An oppressive silence filled the room.


    "..."


    The sound of apuse died away, and the forced smiles vanished, though not because of Ludomir''s words. The sudden threat, emanating from two women whose auras darkened dangerously. The Stigma they carried, charged with their murderous intent, radiated in the air focused toward Ludomir.


    "You really trying to get yourself killed, Ludomir?" Mikhail chuckled without daring to look at either of the two dangerous women, Ludm especially.


    Ludomir, oblivious to the darkening duo of women, had taken the whole ceremony far too seriously. From his impassioned speech to his final deration, he was immersed in his own happiness. Witnessing Ivan''s marriage to Gwenyra¡ªsomeone Ludomir believed had embraced Seraphiel wholeheartedly¡ªfilled him with a sense of triumph. It made him bold, perhaps recklessly so.


    Ivan''s gaze settled on Ludomir, who remained smiling, unaware of the thin ice he stood on. To those unfamiliar with Ivan, the moment may have seemed ordinary, but his closestpanions could tell he was irritated, dangerously so.


    Ivan had epted everything up to this point, all in Seraphiel''s name. But the kiss was too much. It was pathologic to him and such gestures were reserved only for Ludm and Kam, the two women allowed to approach him in that way. At most, a familial kiss from his estranged sisters were eptable, though even that was doubtful given the state of their current rtionship.


    As for proximity with men, only Dimitri and Mikhail were allowed in his space for long without provoking difort. It was an unspoken rule among the five of them: Ivan''s boundaries were invible.


    Without uttering a word, Ivan turned and walked away.


    "Y¨CYour Eminence?" Ludomir called after him, his hand outstretched dramatically, confusion etched on his face.


    Ludm and Kam shot a frigid, almost murderous re at Ludomir who sent a chill ran down his spine before silently following Ivan.


    Mikhail scratched the back of his head, already bored with the proceedings. He knew better than to intervene. Ludm, who should have been the one to conclude the ceremony, had no intention of doing so anymore, her mood utterly ruined thanks to Ludomir''s blunder. Mikhail wasn''t about to risk speaking to her now either.


    "Well, party''s over. Get your asses up and escort the nobles out," Mikhail ordered.


    The nobles wasted no time, leaping to their feet, eager to flee the scary throne hall that had once been a ce of pride. The grandeur of the hall felt suffocating now.


    As thest of the nobles hurried out, Mikhail turned to Dimitri pointing at Charlie on the ground probably unconscious. "Take care of this mess, Dimitri. The live feed should''ve ended, but double-check the tapes, just in case."


    Dimitri nodded and strode over to the copsed figure of Charlie, whoy unconscious on the floor.


    Mikhail''s attention then shifted to Laura and Jostin. "Jostin, escort the royals back to their quarters. Laura, take the bride."


    Both gave a curt nod and moved toward the royal family. Gwenyra lingered for a moment, embracing her sobbing mother, father, and sister for what felt like thest time. Her two brothers remained distant, offering no embraces for different reasons.


    Gwenyra with a sad smile gripped the hem of her gown and followed Laura in silence. The rest of the royal family followed Jostin, walking toward their quarters.


    With everyone gone, Mikhail turned back to Ludomir, who was nkly staring as if he could still see Ivan. He had the look of someone whose heart had been broken by a foolish childhood crush.


    "My little Lord Ivan..."


    "Fuck you, Ludomir. Stay here and rot if you want," Mikhail muttered, snorting before walking away.


    He followed behind Dimitri, who was dragging the unconscious Charlie across the floor by the scruff of his neck in one hand, the other gripping a bag filled with cameras and recording equipment.


    ***


    Ludm and Kam strode through the long corridors of the castle, their footsteps echoing softly against the stone walls. Ivan had disappeared somewhere, vanishing without a word before they could reach him.


    "This cursed Ludomir! I swear, one of these days I''m going to kill him!" Kam growled as she clenched her fists sending a wave of her Stigma without caring of the presence of anyone around.


    Ludm whose eyes had darkened further couldn''t disagree. She shared Kam''s annoyance. Ludomir had always been unpredictable¡ªsomeone with more than a few screws loose. His blind devotion often led him to reckless behavior, losing himself in his worship. Today, however, had been a particrly important day, and his carelessness was more than just an inconvenience.


    Of course, Ludomir hadn''t said anything outwardly damaging, nothing that spoiled the image they were projecting to other countries. In fact, his words during the ceremony had been eerily convincing, as if the wedding had been real. To those watching from the outside, it must have looked like a genuine union, a wless performance.


    But to Kam and Ludm, it had felt too real¡ªalmost as if Ludomir had taken advantage of Ivan''s deep devotion to Seraphiel to manipte him into going along with it all.


    Not that Ludomir had done it with malice; it wasn''t calcted. He had simply been swept up in the fervor of the moment, blurting out whatever came to his mind. But it still grated on them.


    "Leave him be," Ludm finally said. "Regardless of his entricities, in the end, Ludomir is devoted to Ivan. That is enough of reason."


    That was the main reason why Ludm didn''t torture Ludomir at each of his antics toward Ivan all these years.


    Kam shot her a sideways nce, her expression still dark, but she didn''t argue. Ludm didn''t condone Ludomir''s embarrassing behavior, but she knew he had a soft spot for Ivan. After all, he had been the one to teach Ivan the principles of Seraphiel''s Faith. Ludomir''s devotion to Ivan bordered on obsession, which made his unpredictable nature tolerable¡ªjust barely.


    It was also why, despite his recklessness, none of the four truly took Ludomir''s words seriously. Yet, for all his worship, there were limits. Ivan had never trusted him enough to reveal his deeper secrets, like his ndestine escapades in Ocryphia. In fact, it was hard to tell who Ludomir worshipped more¡ªthe Father or Ivan himself.


    After a brief silence, Kam shifted to concern. "What''s happening to Ivan?"


    She had noticed the growing power in his Stigma, and while part of her felt pride in his strength, another part feared that it might change who he was at his core.@@novelbin@@


    Ludm nced at her, understanding the concern but not sharing it. "I wouldn''t worry about him."


    Ivan''s capable of more than anyone realizes for her. He''s already bent a Devil to his will; his Stigma won''t break him.


    What she was more worried about was Ivan being used more purpose by Gevurah after noticing his growing Stigma.


    "Let''s see him." Ludm said knowing where he was.


    "You go ahead, Ludm. I will help these two finishing what we have nned," Kam shook her head.


    Ludm knew Kam was missing Ivan as much as her so she was a bit surprised seeing her refusing time with him but quickly understood that Kam wanted to leave Ludm alone with Ivan having her own time.


    As much as Kam loved Ivan, she loved also Ludm, her brother and Mikhail. Though her love for Ivan was really as a person from the opposite sex, she prioritized always Ludm over her in their rtion toward Ivan.


    Ludm sighed a bit understanding that. "We don''t know when he will be back, you shoulde, Kam."


    "I may look impatient but I can be patient, Ludm," Kam shrugged her shoulders. "Just make sure he''s fine when he goes back to Ocryphia."


    Ludm, exasperated by Kam''s persistence, shook her head. "Alright. Keep an eye on those two, and especially Ludomir."


    "I will," Kam assured her, her tone eyes darkening a bit at the mention of Ludomir.


    With a brief nod, Ludm turned and vaulted out the window, with fluid movements. She soared high, effortlesslynding atop one of the tower''s roofs, hundreds of meters above the ground. Ivan was already there, lying with his arms crossed behind his head, the night wind ruffling his hair as it swept past. His pitch-ck eyes reflected only the faintest glimmer of the moonlight above.


    Despite his earlier irritation with Ludomir, Ivan now seemedpletely at ease, as if the incident had already faded from his mind. Ludm knew him well enough to understand¡ªhe had likely forgotten about it altogether.


    Silently, she positioned herself beside him, gently lifting his head and resting it on herp. Ivan didn''t resist, though she could feel the subtle shift in his posture, a sign that her presence was afort to him. His eyes remained fixed on the moon though.


    "Things are going well, aren''t they?" Ludm murmured.


    Ivan gave a slight nod, still gazing upward.


    "You know you can tell us anything, Ivan," she added softly after a pause.


    "I''ll tell you about Ocryphia soon enough," Ivan replied, assuming she was referring to his involvement with the Ocryphia Academy.


    "It''s not about Ocryphia." Ludm shook her head.


    Ivan''s dark eyes finally shifted, turning toward her.


    "I think we''ve all noticed... something''s been different about you since the day we took Camelot," she continued hesitantly, searching for the right words.


    It had been a barely perceptible change, but it was there. The others felt it too¡ªmoments when Ivan''s behavior seemed uncharacteristic. He had always been predictable for them knowing him for years, but now, there were shes of unpredictability. Sparing Gwenyra Pendragon, giving his word to Arthur not to harm her¡ªdecisions that didn''t align with the Ivan they knew.


    "¡­"


    Ivan turned back to the moon.


    Ludm was speaking, of course, about the strange shifts they''d all noticed¡ªwhat Ivan himself referred to as the ''switches.'' They didn''t know the full truth yet, but Ivan did. He had the memories, the power, and the abilities of six other Antagonists, each from different stories¡ªfragments of identities that were now his own.


    He wanted to tell them, someday. But not now. Not until he understood why this was happening, why he carried the strength and memories of six different beings from six different novels.


    Seeing Ivan remain silent, Ludm sighed slightly but didn''t press further. She understood he would confide in them eventually and decided to be patient.


    "Ludm," Ivan called.


    "Yes?"


    "Call Urvan. I need something to seal a portion of my Stigma."

 Chapter 28 Waking Up

    The brief sleep Ivan had managed to find while resting on Ludm''sp had been deeply restorative, a rare moment of peace for him. Sleep had nevere easily¡ªnot due to insomnia, but because his mind was always in overdrive, constantly reying memories, even the most irrelevant ones. Even with his eyes closed, he couldn''t escape the vivid recall of events, many of which had happened years ago.


    If only they were pleasant memories, he thought. But most of them were far from it, filled with the worst moments of his life. And after inheriting the memories of seven others¡ªsix of them antagonists¡ªsleep had be nearly impossible. The peaceful life Yvan had once lived on Earth felt like a distant dream, overshadowed by the torrent of hatred, pain, anger, and greed that now coursed through him.


    These weren''t just fleeting emotions; they were alive inside him, intertwined with his own consciousness. The ambitions and desires of the other antagonists burned within him. What others might have seen as Ivan ''ying around'' over the past month was, in truth, his struggle to reconcile his fragmented mind¡ªto hold together the pieces of himself and the identities of those other lives.


    The burden was more than just mental¡ªit took a physical toll on him, an exhaustion that went beyond any pain he should have been immune to.


    Each of the other personas was vastly different from him. Their motivations, their goals, their driving forces¡ªthey all collided within him, making every day a battle for control.


    And so, in this moment of brief respite, Ivan was grateful for thefort Ludm''sp had provided. It had allowed him to recover, if only a little, from the pressure.


    It was his body and Ivan was quite strong so of course he was in control but the other Antagonists weren''t any less twisted and dangerous than him.


    When Ivan awoke, the dawn''s light was just beginning to filter through the night sky. He found Ludm asleep, her head resting gently on his chest. Careful not to wake her, Ivan lifted her in his arms and began the quiet walk back into the pce.


    The early morning halls were nearly deserted, as expected. The nobles were kept under tight watch, and only his own men patrolled the grounds, serving as guards. As Ivan strode through the pce with Ludm in his arms, the soldiers he passed quickly dropped to one knee in respect, their eyes briefly meeting his before they looked down.


    Ivan barely acknowledged them, his mind focused on finding Mikhail, Dimitri, or Kam. He would only entrust Ludm''s care to one of them.


    "That damn Ludomir disappeared out of nowhere."


    "He''s probably sulking because Ivan rejected him."


    "I know that, but I needed him to handle the Cathedral. We need supplies! Why are they sending more weapons to those useless cities? Camelot is the capital¡ªit''s the most important to protect."


    "The Cathedral likely thinks we''re doing better than the other Legions. They assume we''ll manage, as always but yeah¡­ we are running low on weaponry."


    As Ivan moved through the pce corridors, he quickly spotted Mikhail and Dimitri ahead. Mikhail seemed annoyed a bit, while Dimitri, as usual, remainedposed. It was clear they had been awake for a while even though it was early in the morning.


    "I knew those other Legions were a bunch of useless but I didn''t expect this much?" Mikhail scoffed, exaggeratedly critizing his colleagues without care.


    "I wouldn''t say that," Dimitri replied thoughtfully. "But that princess¡ªshe''s certainly making things easier for us." He was referring to Gwenyra Pendragon, who, despite being their prisoner, had been tirelessly working for the sake of her people and family. In many ways, she was more efficient than several noblesbined.


    With Ivan''s men dutifully patrolling the capital, gathering intelligence, and overseeing the rebuilding of Camelot, the city had remained rtively stable. Kam kept a close eye on the royals and nobles, ensuring that no suspicious activity slipped by unnoticed while watching over them.


    Mikhail and Dimitri maintained order, swiftly preventing any unrest by managing public executions and other necessary measures.


    Ludm, on the other hand, handled the city''s welfare¡ªensuring food supplies and other essentials were taken care of and overall the wall city. Each of them yed a vital role, and because of theirbined efforts, Camelot was growing back, even in the wake of the recent battle.@@novelbin@@


    But there was no denying it¡ªthey were running low on weapons. The battle a month ago had drained their resources, and although they had managed so far, it was bing increasingly clear to anyone paying attention that their stockpiles were dwindling. If the Cathedral continued to prioritize other cities, it wouldn''t be long before their shortage became a serious problem.


    "The princess, huh?" Mikhail chuckled, his arms crossed behind his head. "I have to admit, I was shocked when Ivan spared her out of nowhere. But I get it now." Heughed again, mimicking Ivan''s voice under the influence of the Siver King. "''It would be a shame to kill such a beauty''e on, that was a bit over the top, but hrious. Kukuku."


    "He didn''t mean any of it," Dimitri replied.


    "Really?" Mikhail teased. "Maybe Ivan''s got a thing for the princess, huh?"


    "Don''t let Ludm or my sister hear you say that, Mikhail."


    Mikhail grinned but took the hint. Dimitri had a theory that Ludomir hadn''t disappeared out of mere heartbreak over Ivan''s rejection, but rather out of fear of Kam. She''d been giving Ludomir death res all the night while handling the night shifts, overseeing the noble.


    There were even rumors of a shriek Ludomir let out this night¡ªunbing of a man his age¡ªlikely the result of Kam''s intimidating presence.


    Kam could be terrifying when she wanted to be, but Ludm was another matter entirely. She had never been the meek woman some assumed her to be. The only time she ever softened was in Ivan''s presence, and even then, the calming influence of Mikhail, Dimitri, and Kam¡ªwhom she considered family¡ªyed a significant role in tempering her.


    "Oh, Ivan? You''re up?" Mikhail said, noticing Ivan standing before them. "I thought you''d already left."


    "I''m leaving now. Where''s Kam?" Ivan asked.


    "She''s sleeping like a log," Dimitri answered. "She''s been up all night, finalizing the agreements with the nobles."


    The documents Dimitri referred to were official testaments, signed by the nobles who had attended the royal weddings. They not only confirmed their loyalty to Ivan but also to Gwenyra, binding them in writing to the new order of Camelot.


    Ivan gave a brief nod, then gently passed Ludm into Dimitri''s care. "Take her to Kam."


    Dimitri epted her with ease and swiftly left without a word, heading to Kam''s room.


    Mikhail, still leaning casually, watched Ivan for a moment before speaking. "Already leaving, huh? No idea what you''re up to, but knowing you, it''s gotta be something tough."


    A rare, almost imperceptible smile flickered at the corners of Ivan''s lips. Mikhail had no idea just how difficult it was for Ivan to blend into the world around him¡ªsurrounded by people he considered weak, insignificant, like ants. The effort it took to mask the true weight of his existence was more than anyone could imagine. Thankfully he woulc switch to Yvan for that.


    "Call Urvan. I need him here," Ivan said.


    "Alright," Mikhail nodded. "But when will you be back?"


    "Within the next week," Ivan replied.


    "Hm. I can call him now if you want, but don''t expect him to stay long. He belongs to the Cathedral," Mikhail said, crossing his arms. Urvan was a valuable asset¡ªone of the best¡ªbut he wasn''t tied to any single Legion. His loyalty was to the Cathedral itself, which meant even if he came to Camelot, he likely wouldn''t linger for more than a few hours.


    But Ivan was indifferent. "I don''t care what he thinks. Keep him in Camelot until I return."


    Mikhail chuckled, amused by Ivan''s reply. "Sure, whatever you say."


    Without another word, Ivan turned, pulling out the artifact that would transport him back to Ocryphia. As he nced down at the relic in his hand, a thought crossed his mind: ''I need to find more of these things.''


    The artifact was invaluable¡ªa safeguard, a means of escape should real danger arise but for Ivan it was more than that.


    Though Ivan doubted that anything or anyone could truly pose a threat to Camelot as long as Mikhail, Dimitri, Kam, and Ludm were present, he couldn''t ignore the fact that certain weapons and beings existed that could harm even them. After all, they were branded as Antagonists for a reason. They were fated to die, just as Zenon''s novel dictated.


    The story had its own rules, and Ivan wasn''t naive enough to think they were invincible.


    "I leave it to you, Mikhail," Ivan said, giving him a meaningful look. Among the four, Ivan entrusted Mikhail the most. At first nce he didn''t as reliable as the others with his casual behavior but Ivan knew he could count on the eldest of all five of them for everything.


    "Come on, you know me," Mikhail smiled.


    With a brief nod, Ivan channeled mana into the artifact, and in an instant, his body was enveloped in a shimmering light before vanishingpletely.


    Mikhail stood there for a moment, staring at the now empty spot where Ivan had been. He let out a shortugh, shaking his head.


    "Damn, you really know how to get me emotional."

 Chapter 29 An Unexpected Neighbour

    As soon as Ivan activated the artifact, he found himself inside an opulent apartment suite, the likes of which could easily house four people in supremefort. The room was vast and meticulously designed, exuding luxury in every detail. A grand sofa,rge enough to seat six or seven people, dominated the living area, facing an enormous sma screen that gleamed with thetest technology.


    The kitchen, equally impressive, was outfitted with cutting-edge appliances and sleek cabry. The furniture was arranged with thoughtful precision, creating a seamless flow throughout the space.


    Beyond the living room, arge balcony offered a breathtaking view of Ocryphia. From his vantage point on the seventeenth floor, Ivan could see the city sprawling beneath him, the skyline a perfect blend of modernity and grandeur.


    His bedroom was equally magnificent¡ªan expansive space centered around a king-sized bed draped in fine linens. Another smaller sma TV hung on the wall opposite the bed, and a door led directly into a luxurious en-suite bathroom. Every corner of the apartment radiated wealth, which was fitting given its status as a high-end suite in one of the city''s most prestigious privateplexes.


    These apartments, reserved for the elite, were located in a secluded area with top-tier security. The residents here were undoubtedly people of influence and power, hailing from all corners of the globe. Such suites were often used as temporary homes by those visiting Ocryphia for only a short time, and Ivan, too, was making use of one during his stay.


    Theplex was renowned throughout Ocryphia for its privacy and security, which is precisely why Patrick Cromwell had chosen this location when Ivan asked somewhere discreet. As expected, Patrick had arranged for the best, though Ivan himself didn''t particrly care about such luxury.


    Wasting no time, Ivan headed straight for the bathroom and took a quick shower. Afterward, he dressed in a fresh set of his uniform. He paused for a moment, holding a tie in his hand, then ran a hand across his face from his forehead to his chin in a familiar gesture.


    With the shift in his demeanor, his numbed emotions faded. Ivan gave most control to Yvan, feeling more at ease in this role when attending the Academy. He slightly fastened the tie though even like that he felt some kind of difort. Then he secured his E-Watch around his wrist, took his room-key and left the apartment.


    The elevator arrived with remarkable speed, as one would expect to the advanced technology of this world¡ªfar surpassing even that of New Earth, which was already light years ahead of Yvan''s own Earth/


    Stepping inside, Ivan tapped the sleek panel for the ground floor and waited as the doors began to close.


    "Please! Hold the elevator!"


    A hurried, feminine voice echoed from the corridor, apanied by the sound of quick footsteps. Likely one of his neighbors from the 17th floor.


    For a brief moment, Ivan hesitated, unsure if he should intervene. But with a sigh, he extended his hand just in time to halt the doors.


    Since he''d likely be staying in this apartment for a few months, it wouldn''t hurt to maintain a good rapport with the people around him.@@novelbin@@


    The woman rushed in, slightly out of breath, bending over to rest her hands on her knees. "Thank you so much!"


    Ivan simply nodded, offering no verbal response.


    His gaze shifted to her uniform¡ªit was nearly identical to his, save for the skirt. She was also wearing the Ocryphia Academy''s attire. That small detail caught him off guard, but it was her striking orange hair that truly gave him pause. It reminded him of someone familiar.


    The girl straightened up, brushing a few stray strands away from her face, and shed a bright smile. "Thanks for waiting, I¡ªoh?" Her eyes widened as she took in his appearance, noting that he, too, wore the Ocryphia uniform.


    Ivan maintained his stoic expression, though inwardly, he felt a growing irritation.


    ''What are the damn odds?''


    The girl was breathtaking, easily his age, with long orange hair tied back into a ponytail by what appeared to be a ribbon. Her eyes shared the same vibrant hue. No¡ªorange wasn''t quite right. It was something richer, more vivid.


    ''Irisdina Vermillion.''


    The name clicked into ce in Ivan''s mind. He had read about her countless times in the novel. Vermillion suited her perfectly¡ªher hair wasn''t just orange; it had a striking vermilion shade, with subtle hints of red. Her eyes gleamed with the same hue.


    Irisdina Vermillion was part of the Main Cast. A second-year student at Ocryphia so his senior in the academy.


    "What a coincidence!" She said with an easy smile. "You''re a student at Ocryphia as well?"


    At first nce, Irisdina seemed like the typical outgoing, cheerful type, but there was something noticeably different about her demeanor when she addressed Ivan. Her tone, though friendly, held a formal edge, and there was a distinct grace in her movements. The moment she realized Ivan attended the same academy, she adjusted her posture, quickly shedding any casual air.


    Ivan wasn''t surprised. After all, Irisdina belonged to House Vermillion¡ªone of the most powerful noble families in Aurion.


    "Hm," he grunted softly in acknowledgment.


    If possible, he preferred to avoid entangling himself with this woman, unless he absolutely needed something from her. Still, he couldn''t help but wonder how on earth she had ended up as his neighbor.


    Did Patrick Cromwell know this and arrange it on purpose?


    He doubted it. While Cromwell had chosen the finest apartmentplex in Ocryphia for Ivan''s stay, it seemed more likely that there were limited rooms avable. Irisdina probably booked her suite at thest minute as well.


    But it was strange. Why would someone from a family as wealthy as the Vermillions, who could easily afford a mansion for each of their children, settle for a mere apartment?


    Irisdina shed a polite smile, one that could have disarmed any man, but quickly sensed Ivan''s reluctance for conversation. Luckily, she didn''t push for more, and an awkward silence fell between them as the elevator descended.


    When they finally reached the ground floor, the stillness lifted as they exited into the lobby. The staff offered Irisdina a deep, respectful bow while Ivan received nothing more than a perfunctory nod. It spoke volumes about the influence of the Vermillion name.


    As soon as Irisdina stepped outside, her expression brightened at the sight of two students waiting for her¡ªa tall young man and a girl with delicate features. She waved at them, her earlier formality reced with a casual warmth.


    "You really didn''t have to wait for me, Luke, Agatha," she said, sounding a bit exasperated.


    "We could wait for days for Lady Vermillion," Luke teased, grinning mischievously.


    "Ugh, don''t start with that already," Irisdina sighed, rolling her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Agatha, who had been quiet until now, nced curiously at Ivan lingering in the background. Leaning toward Irisdina, she whispered, "Who''s he? Don''t tell me he''s your boyfriend?"


    Irisdina gave a lightugh, shaking her head. "Not at all. He''s just my neighbor. Maybe a freshman?"


    Ivan overheard every word of their conversation, his sharp ears catching the whispers, but he chose to ignore them as he exited through the gates. He had more pressing things to focus on¡ªlike getting to the academy quickly. The Thunder, a high-speed hover train that circled Ocryphia City, was the most efficient way to travel.


    As he walked, Ivan nced up at the sleek, bluish train zipping above the city. Patrick Cromwell had offered him a limousine, but Ivan declined. Thest thing he wanted was to draw unnecessary attention. Besides, he preferred the solitude. It wasn''t that he waspletely antisocial, like some antagonists within him like Adam or Isaac, for instance¡ªbut this world still felt foreign to him.


    And the growing realization that he might never see his family or girlfriend again back on Earth was irritating him.


    "Girlfriend..." Ivan muttered under his breath, a bitter scoff escaping his lips. "Ex-girlfriend, more like."


    He recalled what had happened just the day before, before his visit to Dr. Evans. The breakup had left a sour taste, but in hindsight, it was probably for the best. Considering what he had be, cutting ties with her had been the right decision, even if it stung.


    His brooding thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a sharp cry.


    "Watch out!"


    Irisdina''s voice rang out. Ivan turned to his left and saw a sleek car hurtling toward him at an rming speed. The driver, clearly panicked, was desperately trying to stop the vehicle, which was no ordinary machine¡ªit ran on some form of advanced essence.


    The bystanders froze, convinced Ivan was about to be flung into the air with broken bones.


    But for Ivan, time seemed to slow. The car, which was barreling toward him, appeared to be moving in slow motion. His enhanced senses and reflexes kicked in.


    He observed for a moment on how to deal with this without getting too much attention. He could easily move out of the way but with how close the car was to him, it would be akin to teleportation for others so he scratched that.


    If it was Ivan he wouldn''t have spared any nce and let the car reach him letting the car along the driver turn into ashes at the mere contact with his proximity but that would be exactly like how a Viin would behave which wouldn''t be good since Irisdina Vermillion was just behind him.


    Then only solution remained.


    Ivan waited for the precise moment and then, in one fluid motion, pressed his hand on the car''s bo at the perfect instant. Using the momentum, he vaulted over the vehicle with almost effortless grace,nding briefly on the car''s roof before stepping off andnding lightly on the ground behind the car.


    The car screeched to a halt momentster, its driver breathing a sigh of relief. But the real shock was etched on the faces of Irisdina, Luke, and Agatha. They stood frozen, wide-eyed, utterly dumbfounded by what they had just witnessed. It was as if they had just seen a scene ripped straight from an action movie.

 Chapter 30 A Blasphemous Wedding

    The car screeched to a halt momentster, its driver breathing a sigh of relief. But the real shock was etched on the faces of Irisdina, Luke, and Agatha. They stood frozen, wide-eyed, utterly dumbfounded by what they had just witnessed. It was as if they had just seen a scene ripped straight from an action movie.


    It wasn''t the sheer improbability of the move that left Irisdina and the others speechless¡ªsomeone with the right training and preparation could manage such a feat if they saw the caring in time. What stunned them was how Ivan had been caught off guard, with the car barely less than meter away before he even noticed it. Most people would have instinctively leapt to the side in a panic, but Ivan?


    He executed that audacious leap over the car with a scary precision no sane person would attempt when staring death in the face.


    The more Irisdina thought about it, the more it baffled her. In that situation, with the car hurtling toward her at such speed, she would have tried to jump away or perhaps use her mana to stop it. But what Ivan had done¡ªit was so reckless, so bold, it bordered on arrogance.


    Yet, as if he had merelypleted a casual warm-up exercise, Ivan walked away without so much as a backward nce. Unfortunately, not everyone was as nonchnt about the incident.


    The driver, furious and red-faced, mmed his car door and stormed toward Ivan. "You little brat! Are you insane?!"


    Ivan didn''t acknowledge him, continuing his path without even a flicker of interest.


    Had any of his formerpanions from Britannia heard the driver''s outburst, the man would have likely met a brutal end. Ludomir, especially, would have made sure he suffered before he died. But Ivan wasn''t interested in wasting his energy on such trivialities.


    "Hey! I''m talking to you! Do you even realize what car you just stepped on?" The driver growled, finally catching up and blocking Ivan''s path.


    Ivan stopped, tilting his head slightly to nce at the man. His indifferent gaze was enough to silence any lingering outrage the driver had. A chill ran down the man''s spine as cold sweat began to trickle down his forehead. His words faltered, fear tightening around his throat. For a moment, the driver was rendered speechless.


    "Bastian!" Irisdina''s voice rang out, snapping the driver from his paralysis as she hurried toward them.


    The driver¡ªBastian, as it seemed¡ªwas quick to recover, recognizing Irisdina''s approach. "Mdy! This man¡ª"


    "He didn''t mean any harm, Bastian," Irisdina interrupted. "He was only saving himself. You can''t me him for that. And why were you driving like a maniac?"


    Bastian looked flustered, struggling to find an excuse. "I... I didn''t want to bete, Mdy."


    Irisdina sighed, shaking her head. "I''ve already told you before, there''s no need to rush on my behalf. I don''t care about arriving exactly on time, no matter what my family thinks."


    "Yes¡­" Bastian nodded meekly.


    "And you should¡ªhuh?" Irisdina began to turn toward Ivan, preparing to scold him, but he was already walking away.


    ''What''s gotten into him?''


    "Something''s definitely off with your neighbor, Lady Irisdina," Agatha said with a soft chuckle.


    Irisdina couldn''t disagree. She watched Ivan''s figure retreating into the distance, her brow slightly furrowed.


    Shaking her head, she turned back to Bastian, who was also staring after Ivan, though his expression was pale and beads of sweat dotted his forehead. Concerned that she might have intimidated him, Irisdina softened her tone.


    "Come along, Bastian," she said gently.


    "Y¨CYes, Mdy¡­"


    ***


    ["This is nothing short of sensational news, Ms. Fog."]


    ["Ipletely agree. A marriage between the conqueror and the conquered, and between two people of entirely different faiths¡ªit''s truly astonishing."]


    ["''Astonishing'' might be putting it lightly. The entire Holy Continent is in an uproar. I''ve heard the Holy Empire of Lumiera is absolutely outraged, describing it as a ''sphemous wedding.''"]


    ["You''re not wrong. Sources from within the church tell us that the Pope himself has officially denounced Britannia,beling it as an Evil Empire, corrupted by the Fallen Goddess."]@@novelbin@@


    ["What will happen to its people, then? The royals seem to be alive and well, don''t they?"]


    ["Yes, they are, too well even. But it may be toote for them."]


    Ivan sat inside the Thunder, his eyes fixed on one of the screens. The news of his wedding to Gwenyra had taken over every broadcast since the previous night.


    The media had clearly refrained from showing too many images of the ceremony, likely due to the political and religious implications. The union of someone who worshipped the Savior with someone devoted to Seraphiel had proven to be too much¡ªsparking both shock and outrage across the continent.


    The atmosphere inside the Thunder was really silencious.


    Even the younger like of his age, who would normally be talking andughing among themselves, were silent, their attention fixed on the ongoing reports.


    "..." Ivan''s gaze darkened as the Holy Empire of Lumiera was mentioned. It was the most sacred ce on the continent, where the Faith of the Savior held the strongest sway. Gevurah had long considered it the hardest and vital stronghold to conquer.


    Ivan listened for a moment longer before turning his gaze away.


    ''As expected, they''ve abandoned Britannia.''


    He had anticipated this oue. In fact, it was one of the reasons he insisted on broadcasting his wedding across the Holy Continent. Ivan wanted the Pope to publicly sever ties with Britannia¡ªnot only to prevent any future attempts by the Church to reim thend, but also to force the people of Britannia to realize they had been forsaken.


    He wanted them to feel that istion deep in their bones, to feel that the very institution they had trusted had turned its back on them. Eventually, they would have no choice but to rely on Gevurah, their conquerors.


    ''They''re just simple people,'' Ivan thought. ''First, they''ll feel despair, pain, sadness. Then the shock will set in. But slowly, anger will rise¡ªanger toward the Pope, who abandoned them for no reason when they were the victims.''


    But the Pope did have a reason.


    Arthur Pendragon, the very man the Pope had once journeyed to Camelot to bless, sat quietly at the wedding of his own daughter¡ªGwenyra¡ªwho was now married to Ivan, a tyrant steeped in the faith of Seraphiel. To the Pope, it was nothing short of a betrayal, a p in the face not just to him personally but to the entire Holy Empire.


    In the original timeline, Ivan had killed Gwenyra, and without her presence, his rule over Britannia was quite brutal and tyrannical. The Pope, rather than abandoning the kingdom, had fanned the mes of hatred across the Holy Continent, rallying everyone against Gevurah. But this time, things were different. Now, the people were more bewildered and confused than filled with righteous anger.


    Ivan''s lips twisted into a smirk¡ªan expression that would have been right at home on the face of James Arnold Grayling, the pirate antagonist from Zenon''s story who present somewhere within him. If Arnold had been in control, he would''veughed out loud, mocking the Pope openly without a care for his surroundings. But Ivan merely let the satisfaction simmer beneath the surface.


    ''This feels good,''  he admitted to himself.


    Sparing Gwenyra had been the most strategic decision he''d made since regaining his memories. It was a move that altered the course of everything.


    He couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride. After all, the entire n had been his idea¡ªthe Siver King''s idea.


    ''Queen would be surprised. She''d never believe I did something without the usual motive of trying to touch a woman.''


    Ivan mused with a touch of fondness, thinking about his wife as Siver King.


    But he feared she might really kill him if he told her that he held quite affections for Ludm, Kam and a few others from each of his lives.


    The more he thought about the people of each of his worlds, the more Ivan understood that he was quite screwed.


    He didn''t want to imagine the disaster if each of ''his'' women of each world met.


    Ludm and Queen were already pretty unstable themselves but there were others as well¡­


    ''Whatever. Not like it''s possible in the first ce. They are in different worlds¡­''


    Brainwashing himself to preserve his mental health, Ivan spent the remaining time thinking about something else, pushing away the absurd mental image of all these womening face to face.

 Chapter 31 Amberic Weapons Selection

    There was a special station for students of Ocryphia Academy who relied on public transport. It was conveniently close to the academy grounds, but ess was heavily restricted. Only those who could prove their affiliation with Ocryphia were allowed to exit. Security was tight, as expected.


    Soon enough, Ivan''s carriage on the Thunder was filled with other Ocryphia students. They came from different years and various sses, but they all shared the same destination.


    At Ocryphia, each year was split into two distinct sses: the Elites and the Commons. Thanks to Patrick Cromwell, Ivan had secured his ce among the Elites. It was a privilege that not only elevated his status but also gave him a front-row seat to observe the novel''s unfolding events.


    Unfortunately, at the moment, Ivan found himself surrounded by students from the Common ss. Regardless of their year, it was clear they harbored resentment toward the Elites. He received several cold stares and silent judgments.


    For a moment, Ivan regretted choosing public transport. Patrick had offered him a ride in his private limousine, but Ivan had declined. Now, he realized he should have expected this¡ªthe public Thunder was bound to be packed with students from less privileged backgrounds.


    Thankfully, none of them acted on their bitterness. They simply red at him with disdain, but Ivan couldn''t care less about their opinions.


    As the Thunder finally pulled into the station, thest one reserved exclusively for Ocryphia Academy, everyone began to exit. Ivan, too, made his way toward the door, but as he moved, he felt several deliberate shoves from the students around him. It wasn''t just one¡ªthere were several, pushing him aside as they hurried past.


    A sh of irritation surged through him. With the abnormal pride and ego Ivan had now, he quickly felt blood rush to his head, and his expression darkened.


    Instead of continuing forward, he nted his feet on the floor, standing his ground. The next group of students who tried to push him found themselves bouncing off him, falling painfully to the ground as if they had run into a wall of solid concrete.


    Grimacing in pain, the students looked up at him, startled.


    Ivan cast a cold nce down at them. "That''s a fitting ce for you¡ªlow ss," he said, his voice dripping with contempt.


    The line was lifted directly from Isaac Crawford, another antagonist from Zenon''s novel, and it hit the Common students like a hammer. Silence fell over them as Ivan''s words sank in, the disdain in his eyes was irritatingly tant. They could only stare up at him, their faces burning with embarrassment and anger.


    Without another nce at the men now blushing furiously on the ground, Ivan strode off, leaving them to stew in their humiliation.


    "Leon!"


    Ivan had barely stepped out of the station when he heard Aaron calling out to him. The suddenness of it caught Ivan slightly off guard.


    "You waited for me?" Ivan asked, a bit surprised.


    "Of course I did," Aaron replied with a wide grin, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "I''d never leave you alone in the Academy, Leon."


    Ivan felt a wave of difort. The misunderstandings between them from before still lingered, and he wasn''t in the mood to bring them up. He didn''t ask how long Aaron had been waiting, sensing that some things were better left unsaid. If Aaron ever realized that his idol still had lingering suspicions about his sexuality, he''d probably be devastated enough to contemte something drastic.


    As they walked together, Ivan noticed Aaron struggling to hold back an obvious question¡ªabout the wedding. Sighing inwardly, Ivan decided to break the silence.


    "Later," he said, ncing over.


    Aaron''s face lit up instantly, nodding enthusiastically. For him, the wedding of his idol was a grand, thrilling event, and he was dying to know every detail since it was a huge event for the people of Seraphiel''s Faith.


    Aaron much like the others wanted to be epted in this world without having to hide or fear of being burned on a stake. Britannia''s Fall and recoversion to Seraphiel brought a lot of joy to Aaron and his family.


    They understood at that moment that Ivan was really the real deal.


    Ivan ignored Aaron''s smile.


    He would normally disinclined to share anything personal, had made a small exception in this case. The Cromwell family had been instrumental in supporting him through his current situation, and he needed to ensure their loyalty stayed with him, not with the Cathedral.


    By involving them in his ns, they would feel a deeper sense of importance and, more crucially, they''d feel justified in keeping the truth hidden from the Cathedral.


    "Today, we can pick out up to three weapons from the exhibition," Aaron said, changing the topic. "They''re made of White Amber. What do you think?"


    Ivan remained silent for a moment, considering the so-called weapons. White Amber was said to be highly effective against possessed individuals and even demons, capable of inflicting significant damage. However, Ivan had never personally needed to use them.


    Throughout his life, Ivan had rarely faced possession, primarily because the Cathedral''s people¡ªthose closest to him¡ªhad built up strong immunity to such things. In his particr case, it was even less of a concern. And, truthfully, he had never paid much attention to demons.


    It was entirely possible that he had encountered demons or possessed people in the viges and towns he had razed to the ground in the past, but since he had killed them all with such ease, he couldn''t really say for sure. They had all fallen the same, whether they were possessed, human, or something else.


    "I''m not too concerned about White Amber," Ivan finally said. He nced at Aaron, who looked back with curiosity. "But it might be worth checking out."


    Though Ivan brushed it off casually, he knew he had little choice but to y the role of an aspiring Exorcist, despite his personal disdain for them. Still, it would be dull to spend his time at the academy only learning things he already knew. At least exorcism might be a decent way to pass the time while he focused on his real objective: the Vault.


    The Alpha Building, their destination, was located on the western side of the Ocryphia campus, just to the left of the Main Building where all the students had gathered for the entrance ceremony the day before. Ivan, Aaron, and a group of other students walked along the beautiful garden pathway, lined with well-manicured hedges and colorful flowers, before reaching the imposing structure.


    The Alpha Building was mainly used for physical conditioning, hand-to-handbat, and other practical sses. It was a massive building, divided into four floors to amodate different years and ss schedules. Today, though, Ivan and Aaron didn''t need to worry about stairs or elevators¡ªtheir floor was on the ground level.


    As they entered, the doors to the main hall were wide open, and it was already buzzing with activity. Dozens of first-year students milled about, talking excitedly amongst themselves, waiting for the event to begin.


    While White Amber weapons weren''t necessarily hard toe by, the fact that these were being provided by Ocryphia Academy made them all the more special. They were likely of exceptional quality, and receiving a brand-new weapon¡ªespecially one of such rarity¡ªwas something any student would be thrilled about. The men, in particr, seemed the most animated, their eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    "Oh, they really spared no expense," Aaron said, looking around with wide eyes.


    The hall itself was enormous, evenrger than two football stadium. Several weaponpanies had set up stands, each showcasing their own selection of finely crafted White Amber weapons. Representatives from eachpany stood proudly by their disys, eager to present and advertise their products to Ocryphia''s Elite students.


    It became clear to Ivan why thepanies had been so willing to provide their high-quality weapons for free. The exposure they would gain from having Ocryphia''s Elites wield their products was worth far more than a few weapons given away as gifts. In this environment, it wasn''t just aboutbat; it was about prestige and branding. Having an Elite student use your weapon meant status¡ªand profit.


    "Is everyone gathered?" A voice suddenly boomed through the hall, amplified by microphones and speakers mounted around the room. It was Eline Castell, their homeroom teacher, standing confidently in the center of the vast space, taking immediately attention.


    Beside her stood a red-haired, handsome man with a gentle expression. His presence immediately caught the eyes of several female students, who began whispering and giggling among themselves.


    "For those who don''t know," Eline continued, gesturing toward the man, "this is my colleague, Robert Rollestone. He''s the homeroom teacher for the Common ss of the First Years."


    Her announcement was met with an awkward silence.


    The realization set in like a slow wave: the students around them weren''t just from the Elite ss, but also from the Common ss. It had only been a day since the start of the term, so most people hadn''t paid much attention to who was in their ss. But now, as they looked around, they saw it clearly¡ªmore than a hundred students packed into the hall, a mix of both Elite and Common sses.


    There was clearly a slight tension as students started ring disdainfully at each other. There was clear line between Elites and Commons which the formers supported while thetters hated.@@novelbin@@


    Eline could sense it immediately. The rivalry between the Elite and Common sses was an ingrained tradition, passed down from year to year, as if the two groups were destined to despise each other. She had seen it many times before. Each year, it was the same pointless hostility, and it always exasperated her. She suppressed the urge to let out a heavy sigh. It was going to be another long year.


    The students weren''t even subtle about their disdain.


    "Look¡­ it''s that guy..."


    "That bastard..."


    Ivan felt their res without having to look. It was the group of Common ss boys he had humiliated on the Thunder earlier, now staring daggers at him. He knew they were fuming, but he couldn''t care less. Ignoring their bitter nces, he kept his expression cool and indifferent.


    But inwardly he regretted not having put them at their right ce even if he had to traumatize them a bit.


    I''ve already made enemies. Perfect.

 Chapter 32 Karna Mishra [1]

    "Leon, there are people staring at you," Aaron said, as he noticed the hostile res directed toward Ivan.


    "I know," Ivan replied calmly, seemingly unbothered.


    Aaron''s expression darkened. "Are they causing trouble? Do you want me to handle them?"


    Aaron had been instructed by his father to eliminate anyone who posed a threat to Ivan, and he wasn''t opposed to carrying out that order. He was more than willing to get his hands dirty.


    For a brief moment, Ivan considered how ironic it was. He had been the one who insisted they avoid unnecessary conflict, especially with other students. Yet now, Aaron was offering to do just that¡ªon his behalf. Still, Ivan held his tongue.


    "Leave them," Ivan replied, his tone dismissive. He really didn''t care about a few murderous stares, as long as no one dared to act on them.


    Aaron nodded obediently. "Understood."


    With that said, their focus shifted back to Eline, who was addressing the gathered students.


    "As I mentioned earlier, each of you will have the opportunity to choose up to three weapons crafted from White Amber. These are free and of the highest quality. The stalls around you are run by different manufacturers, all offering their finest. Ultimately, it''s your decision which suits you best."


    She paused, her gaze sweeping over the students to emphasize her next point. "These will be the only weapons you are permitted to carry within the Academy of Ocryphia. Any unauthorized weapons are strictly forbidden. If you possess a Phantasma, make sure it''s registered with the administration. That''s all. Choose wisely.


    And one more thing¡ªif anyone is foolish enough to steal, consider that a one-way ticket out of the academy."@@novelbin@@


    As soon as she finished, the silence broke. The previously still crowd of students erupted into motion, scattering in all directions toward the various weapon stands. Excited chatter filled the air as they hurried to find the perfect weapon for themselves.


    "What''s our n, Leon?" Aaron asked, looking to Ivan for direction.


    Ivan didn''t respond immediately. It wasn''t that he didn''t know what to do¡ªhe knew exactly what needed to be done. He was simply sifting through his memories, confirming a crucial detail from the novel.


    Once he was certain, a small smile crept onto his face. Without a word, he turned and headed toward a specific stand.


    ***


    "Hey guys! Over here,e take a look at my weapons!"


    "You''re going to love them, I promise!"


    "Just one nce, please!"


    "I beg you!"


    The desperate cries echoed across the bustling exhibition hall, but no one paid any attention to the young man standing before his modest stall. His slightly tanned skin gleamed with sweat, and his dark hair clung to his forehead as he called out again, his voice cracking under the strain. He looked almost pitiful, and yet, no students approached.


    Karna, the owner of the stand, couldn''t understand why. He had worked tirelessly for this moment, for this chance to disy his weapons at the prestigious Ocryphia Academy. But as he watched the crowds pass him by without so much as a nce, frustration gnawed at him.


    If anyone bothered to look closely, the answer was obvious. His weapons, though crafted with immense care, were in and unadorned. In contrast, the surrounding stands gleamed with beautiful designed weapons, all polished to perfection, their craftsmanship almost blinding in their brilliance. Thepetition was fierce, and Karna''s simple disy was overshadowed by the shier exhibits.


    But Karna wasn''t ready to give up. He continued shouting into the crowd, his voice growing hoarse as he tried to gather even a single customer. He had spent thest three years working relentlessly for this moment, striving to earn a spot in Ocryphia Academy''s highly coveted exhibition. Finally, this year, his efforts had been rewarded.


    A teacher at the academy had noticed his work and extended the invitation¡ªa miracle for someone like him, who didn''t even own a properpany.


    Karna''s heart had soared when he received the news. For someone without resources or a recognized brand, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Yet, now that he was here, reality hit him hard. The other exhibitors¡ªwell-establishedpanies with substantial budgets¡ªhad flooded the hall with sleek disys and mountains of expertly crafted weapons. Karna, byparison, had a pitiful collection.


    Turning, he nced behind him at the table. Only eight weaponsy there, arranged with as much care as he could manage. Eight. That was all he could offer,pared to the hundreds that thergerpanies boasted.


    It wasn''t that hecked the skill to make more; it was time that eluded him. Each of those eight weapons represented countless hours of painstakingbor, each one forged through sweat, and blood. They were the best he could create, his heart and soul poured into the cold metal. But still, the crowd walked by, indifferent to the work he had sacrificed so much to produce.


    ''If only one of the top students would pick one¡­'' Karna thought, his hope dwindling. If he could just get one of them to wield his weapons, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhis small, practically nonexistent brand, Astral Corp, could begin to make a name for itself.


    Clenching his fists, Karna lowered his head. "Father... what can I do?" He muttered, the words escaping his lips in a broken whisper. His father''s dream had always been to build the greatest weaponspany in the world, to share their craft with others and leave behind a legacy of artistry. But now, Karna stood alone, struggling to fulfill that dream.


    He wasn''t ready to give up, not yet. Even as his hastily constructed stand creaked under the weight of the wind and disdainful res from passersby, he held on. His stand might have been humble¡ªshoddily built in a rush¡ªbut his dream, his father''s dream, was worth fighting for.


    And so, despite the sneers and dismissive nces, Karna continued to call out, his voice straining, hoping that someone¡ªanyone¡ªwould take notice.


    Eventually, Karna felt a sharp pain in his throat, his voice growing raspy from overuse.


    "D-Damn it..." He muttered, reaching for a bottle of water and gulping down a few mouthfuls to soothe the difort. As he set the bottle down and turned around, he was startled to find two figures standing nearby.


    "Oh?!"


    Karna blinked, caught off guard at first, but then his surprise quickly shifted into excitement. His eyes lit up with hope and happiness.


    "W-Wee!" He stammered, his voice bright despite the hoarseness.


    "We''re interested in your weapons," Aaron started with a smile.


    Karna nearly felt his knees go weak at the kindness in the man''s voice.


    ''He isn''t looking down on me! He''s actually interested in my work!''


    The thought made Karna''s heart soar.


    "With pleasure! Please, take a look at anything you like," Karna said eagerly, moving behind his small stall. He stood there, nervous but hopeful, as the two strangers examined his wares.


    The quieter of the two, a man with an aloof and brooding demeanor, seemed far more interested by the weapons themselves. There were eight in total: three swords, a bow, two spears, and two daggers.


    Karna''s heart raced when the asocial man picked up a sword. His dark eyes scrutinized every inch of the de, turning it over slowly in his hands. Karna held his breath, watching intently. Then, just barely, the man''s lips curled into the faintest hint of a smile.


    ''He''s pleased! He''s actually pleased!''


    Karna had to fight the overwhelming urge to shout, "Do you like it?!". Instead, he mped his mouth shut, doing his best to remain calm.


    Meanwhile, the more approachable man, Aaron, simply observed hispanion with a quiet curiosity. Aaron didn''t fully understand why Ivan had chosen to visit such a modest, overlooked shop, but he trusted blindly Ivan''s instincts. There had to be something special here.


    "What''s your name?" Ivan finally asked, now testing the tension of the bowstring, assessing its quality with an expert''s touch.


    "M-Me?" Karna stuttered, momentarily thrown by the question. "Karna... Mish¡ªno, wait¡ªKarna Bleich," He corrected himself awkwardly, his nerves betraying him.


    "Bleich?" Ivan''s voice remained casual, though his gaze sharpened slightly. "You''re from New Earth?"


    The name ''Bleich'' could have originated from either Arcadia or New Earth, due to the mass migration thousands of years ago. But to Karna''s growing anxiety, it was clear that Ivan already knew more than he was letting on. He seemed to know exactly where Karna came from.


    "Ahaha¡­ yes¡­" Karnaughed nervously, averting his eyes.


    ''It''s over.''


    Karna could barely hold back the tears threatening to spill. The realization hit him like a blow to the gut. He had worked so hard to get this far, but now it felt like everything was crumbling.


    Smiths from New Earth had a terrible reputation in Arcadia. People there looked down on them¡ªespecially those from New Earth''s peacefulnds. Their weapons weren''t considered battle-hardened or reliable, simply because their worldcked the same violent history. To Arcadians, New Earth''s craftsmen were seen as inferior.


    "But your skin tone... You''re from the Golden Lands of Indra."


    Karna''s breath hitched in his throat. His heart felt like it had stopped.


    "...!"


    His entire body tensed as Ivan''s words sank in. His face went pale, the blood draining from it as panic set in.


    "Uh... not really..." Karna stammered, his voice trembling, unable to string together a coherent excuse.


    He had kept his origins a secret for good reason. If anyone discovered where he was truly from, and words spread, it would spell disaster¡ªnot just for him, but for his mother as well. His mind worked, trying to figure out how Ivan could have known. How had he guessed so easily?


    Karna had no way of knowing that Ivan''s knowledge wasn''t just from observation. Ivan had read the story. He knew far more than Karna could have imagined.


    Sure, Karna''s olive skin tone wasn''t entirely inexistent on New Earth, but Ivan''s memories of Yvan''s time on Earth allowed him to recognize the subtle differences. Karna''splexion was strikingly simr to those from the South Asian regions¡ªif such ces had existed in New Earth''s history as South Asia didn''t exist in New Earth.


    However, Karna''s skin was just a shade lighter, a clue that his heritage was mixed. Ivan quickly deduced that Karna''s mother was likely from New Earth, while his father must have been from Arcadia''s distantnds.


    In Arcadia, there was a remote or rather one of the strongest Empires of Arcadia on a faraway continent where some people shared Karna''s distinctplexion. Ivan recalled this vividly because it was linked to an important storyline that was yet to unfold¡ªa Major Arc in the saga that would take Mordred there.

 Chapter 33 Karna Mishra [2]

    Karna didn''t dare meet Ivan or Aaron''s eyes, fearing the worst. His mind spiraled with thoughts of impending doom, but Ivan, in truth, couldn''t care less about Karna''s origins¡ªwhether he was mixed or from the Golden Lands of Indra. To Ivan, those details were irrelevant for now. One day, he would deal with that distant empire, but today was not that day.


    "What''s your name?" Ivan asked again.


    Karna felt a wave of bitterughter rising within him, almost desperate. It was as if he stood naked before Ivan,pletely exposed with no secrets left to shield him. But what did it matter? Nothing would change now. He had already been seen. The two men in front of him weren''t just anyone¡ªthey were Elites.


    The golden emblem of Ocryphia, glowing faintly on their clothes, signified their power and influence within the Academy. They could ruin his life with a word.


    Karna''s thoughts spun wildly.


    ''I have to run. I have to take my mother and get as far away as possible.''


    Maybe even flee back to New Earth, where Arcadia''s long arm maybe couldn''t reach him. His dreams of crafting legendary weapons, of making a name for himself¡ªthose were over now. It was time to disappear.


    "Karna Mishra..." He finally muttered, giving the name he had long kept hidden. His father''s name, a legacy he had sworn to his mother he would bury in order to protect them both. But now, it didn''t seem to matter anymore.


    Ivan studied Karna''s downcast face for a moment, then, without a word, set the bow down gently. He turned toward Aaron and gave a small nod.


    Aaron, understanding the signal, smiled slightly and pulled a sleek ck credit card from his pocket. "We''ll take¡ª"


    "Are you with Astral Corp?"


    Aaron''s words were abruptly cut off by a voice behind them.


    Both Aaron and Karna turned to see a young man, taller than Aaron, standing there with an imposing presence with hands tucked casually in his pockets. The ck mask on his face left little room for doubt about who he was.


    "Travis¡­" Aaron muttered, instantly recognizing the masked figure.


    Travis, as always, was unconcerned with social niceties. He didn''t even nce at Aaron. His eyes were fixed solely on Karna,pletely ignoring the others.


    "Are you Astral Corp or not?" Travis asked again a bit impatient.


    Ivan, standing just behind them, had gone still. His gaze darkened as it settled on Travis.


    ''This is happening just like in the novel.''


    He had nned to wait longer, letting Karna''s desperation grow before stepping in to offer a deal for the weapons. But it seemed he had waited too long.


    Travis had arrived, right on cue, just as the story had foretold. The problem was that Travis, in his brash and unbothered way, was about to take the very moment Ivan had carefully nned to steal.


    Karna blinked in surprise as more people suddenly started showing interest in his humble stand. It was as if, out of nowhere, the quiet stall had be the center of attention.


    "O-Oh, yes, I am¡­" He answered hesitantly, his enthusiasm dulled by the creeping suspicion that these people¡ªAaron, Ivan, and now Travis¡ªhad figured out who he really was. In Karna''s mind, they might be plotting to sell him out to the Indra''s Empire.


    Upon hearing Karna''s confirmation, Travis gave a slight nod. "Erika told me about you."


    Karna''s eyes widened. "Erika? You mean Erika Meyer?!"


    "Yeah."


    Karna''s face lit up with relief and gratitude. "I¡ªI''m so thankful that she gave me a spot in the exhibition. Please thank her again on my behalf!" His voice was filled with genuine appreciation. Erika Meyer had been the teacher who''d given him this chance, this one small step towards his dream.


    But Ivan knew the truth about Erika Meyer, far beyond what Karna realized. She wasn''t just a kind-hearted teacher¡ªshe was the woman who had adopted Mordred, the protagonist of [The Fallen Prince], after he was driven out from Britannia. Erika also held a prominent position at the Academy, which exined why Travis, Erika''s adopted brother, hade to Karna''s stall in the first ce.


    "I will," Travis replied tly. "I''m here because she said you''re making excellent weapons."


    Before Karna could respond, Aaron, who had been watching silently, cut in. "Wait a minute, Travis," he said, narrowing his eyes. "I was here before you. Let me finish my business with him first."


    Aaron was determined. He had no intention of failing one of Ivan''s tasks, not now or ever. He knew what was at stake. His credibility toward Ivan.


    Ivan, observing the entire exchange from the background, remained silent but his thoughts weren''t good. He couldn''t allow Travis to get his hands on Karna''s weapons. If Travis seeded, as in the novel, Karna would inevitably fall into Travis'' orbit, monopolized by him and Aurion as whole. Ivan didn''t n to let things y out that way.


    Travis, visibly irritated, finally turned his piercing blue gaze toward Aaron. His eyes held a trace of annoyance as he weighed the situation. But, with his usual arrogance, he quickly turned his attention back to Karna.


    "Erika''s my sister¡ªthe one who got you into this exhibition. You should prioritize my requests," Travis said without hesitation, his tone shamelessly entitled.


    Even though he was the protagonist of [The Fallen Prince], Mordred had never been a goody-two-shoes protagonist to begin with.


    Karna waspletely bewildered. "Ah¡­ huh¡­" He stammered, caught in the crossfire of these two powerful figures.


    On one hand, he owed everything to Erika, who had given him this golden opportunity. He couldn''t just reject the man she had sent on her behalf. But at the same time, Karna felt a deep pang of guilt for his first customers, Aaron and Ivan. They had arrived before Travis, and he couldn''t bring himself to ignore their interest either.


    ''Wait, what if they''re trying to sell me?''


    "Hey, Travis!"


    A new voice rang as beautiful woman joined.


    Theresa stormed up behind Travis slightly irritated. "You left me behind and disappeared!"


    Travis merely shrugged, unfazed.


    Her gaze shifted to the stand in front of them, and she grimaced slightly at its disarray. "What are you even doing here?"


    "Erika told me this guy''s got some good stuff. I''m just here to check it out," Travis replied casually.


    As the woman who had taken him in and raised him like a brother, Erika had earned Travis'' deep respect and trust. If she asked him to take a look on Astral Corp''s stand, he wouldn''t hesitate.


    "Ah, Erika," Theresa muttered, her annoyance giving way to a slight pout. She crossed her arms, but her attention soon shifted to two familiar faces nearby.


    She instantly recognized Aaron Cromwell¡ªbeing a Cromwell, of course she knew him. They had even attended the same middle academy before joining Ocryphia. But the guy standing behind Aaron? She wasn''t as sure about him.


    A moment passed before she recalled. ''Leon Cromwell, right?''


    Her eyes lingered on him, noting how unremarkable he seemed. His presence was anything but striking.@@novelbin@@


    Leon didn''t even nce her way, as if she wasn''t worth noticing. Instead, his calm, almost eerie gaze was locked on Karna, who was clearly floundering, unsure of what to do next.


    "I''ll take one sword, one bow, and one spear," Travis dered suddenly, not waiting for Karna''s response. He reached out to grab the weapons, but Aaron''s hand shot out, gripping his arm firmly.


    "Hey, Travis. You heard me? I was here first. I''m trying to strike a deal with him for my family."


    Karna''s eyes widened in shock. A deal? He hadn''t even dared hope for something like that.


    ''Idiot,'' Ivan thought to himself, feeling a sudden urge to smack Aaron. He had chosen his words poorly, though Ivan couldn''t entirely me him¡ªhe was just trying to keep Travis at bay.


    But the real issue was Travis'' reaction.


    "A deal, huh?" Travis muttered, eyes narrowing. "If the Cromwell family wants to deal with this guy, then I guess he''s better than I thought."


    Aaron''s eyebrows furrowed, perhaps finally acknowledging his error. He could have, at worst, allowed Travis to leave with his three weapons and then monopolized Karna. But now...


    Travis shrugged off Aaron''s grasp on his wrist and turned to Karna.


    "Deal with me," Travis offered. "Erika Meyer works for the Council. She has connections within the Council. I can even ask her to give samples of your products to her staff there. If you truly have the talent, you''ll soar to new heights.


    Karna was momentarily speechless.


    Travis'' offer nearly made him drool.


    The Council, the Council for Paranormal Cases, oversaw paranormal cases across both New Earth and Arcadia, wielding immense influence. Travis wasn''t lying. Erika had significant sway within the Council, and if he vouched for Karna''s talent, it could be a game-changer.


    "I¡ªI..." Karna stammered.


    Ivan watched Karna, a hint of apology in his gaze as he nced at him. This was a golden opportunity, one Karna couldn''t afford to miss.


    Fortunately, Ivan didn''t hold a grudge.


    But Ivan had seen enough.


    "L-Leon?" Aaron turned around, noticing Ivan''s hand on his shoulder.


    Ivan''s gaze remained not perturbed in the slightest.


    Aaron, slightly frustrated by his failure, stepped back but kept an eye on Ivan.


    He was going to deal it with his own ways.

 Chapter 34 Karna Mishra [3]

    Ivan stepped forward, his eyes locking onto Karna that made the young man flinch. It wasn''t a re, but something about Ivan''s calm demeanor exerted a quiet pressure that was hard to ignore.


    "I''ll take all of your weapons," Ivan said, as his hand rested on the table disying Karna''s creations. "And I want exclusive rights to all your future weapons as well."


    Karna''s eyes widened in shock. "What?!"


    The proposition sounded less like a request and more like an order. But what stunned him more was the demand for a hold on all his future work. That kind of deal wasn''t just rare¡ªit was unheard of for someone like him.


    "I''ll give you lifetime support," Ivan continued. "Money, housing, food¡ªanything you need. The Cromwell House can offer you more than mere publicity with the Council." His words carried a subtle but unmistakable jab at Travis'' earlier offer.


    This was a power y, pure and simple. Ivan''s all egos wouldn''t let him sit quietly while Travis, someone he clearly despised, tried to make his move. And it wasn''t just pride at stake¡ªthere was something deeper, darker in Ivan''s resentment.


    Travis represented a future threat, someone destined to stand against him and kill his people. Of course he wasn''t alone but he was the Main Figure and the reason why the others were present as well.


    The mere thought of it gnawed at Yvan''s core. He just wanted to rip apart the one responsible Ludm''s and the others'' deaths.


    So why Ivan couldn''t help but throw some jabs at Travis but without knowing he might really antagonize Travis and that''s not what he wanted right now...


    Yvan considered for a moment leaving more control to Ivan just for a minute as he would be able to handle perfectly the proximity with Mordred since for Ivan, Mordred was as insignificant as pebble on the ground but he didn''t.


    He maintained hisposure, knowing that patience was key. Travis would eventually handle the chaos that would unfold¡ªfreeing Ivan from any need to get directly involved in the inevitable future conflicts of the novel.


    "A high-techboratory, a smithing factory, ess to the best materials¡ªyou''ll have whatever you need," Ivan added, stepping up the offer without hesitation now that it was clear Travis had his sights set on Karna.


    Karna stood there, dumbfounded, overwhelmed by the offer that had just doubled in value. Lifetime financial support, housing, and ess to the finest materials avable¡ªthings he could never have dreamed of, nowid out before him.


    For a brief moment, his eyes flicked to Travis, offering an apologetic look. He couldn''t help it¡ªthis was too big to refuse.


    But Travis wasn''t looking at Karna anymore. His sharp eyes were locked on Ivan, his brows furrowed in suspicion. Something didn''t add up.


    He nced at Aaron, who now stood slightly behind Ivan, watching his cousin with something close to admiration in his eyes.


    ''Isn''t Aaron the heir to the Cromwell family? So why is his cousin, a side-branch member, making these kinds of deals and promises?''


    It didn''t make sense. Someone from a side branch should never be able to speak so freely on behalf of the main family¡ªlet alone negotiate massive offers without consulting the heir standing right behind him. Something about this arrangement felt off, but for now, Travis had no answers.


    "Is it a deal or not?" Ivan asked, entirely dismissing the frown creasing Travis'' face.


    Karna hesitated, still processing everything. "Um, I think yes¡­ but what do you mean by ''exclusive rights?''" He asked cautiously.


    Aaron stepped in. "It means you''ll sell everything to us, and to no one else."


    Karna''s face darkened, his enthusiasm fading. That wasn''t what he wanted. The dream he and his father had envisioned for Astral Corp was to spread their weapons across the world. He wanted to see their name grow, to keep his anonymity so the Indra Empire wouldn''t find him¡ªbut handing over all rights? That wouldn''t make his and his father''s dream a reality.


    "I''m sorry," Karna finally said. "But I can''t give you all the rights to my work."


    "What?" Aaron''s eyes narrowed, and his gaze hardened, making Karna flinch. But this was something Karna couldn''t back down on.


    Travis, standing by with a pleased expression, let out a soft scoff. "Good. Take my offer then. Keep your rights, but I want priority over everyone else. Don''t worry¡ªI''m not locking you in a prison." His words were a clear jab at Ivan''s demand for exclusivity.


    Karna''s eyes flicked back to Ivan, guilt swirling in them for refusing his offer. But this was his dream¡ªsomething bigger than any deal.


    Just as Karna was about to ept Travis'' offer, Ivan spoke.


    "Ritavac."


    Karna froze, his blood turning to ice. His face drained of color as if the very life had been sucked out of him.


    He slowly turned to Ivan, whose gaze had darkened, taking on a more menacing edge. The calm appearance that had been there moments before was now reced with something far more dangerous. Ivan had yed nice, but he had limits. If Karna wasn''t going to bend, Ivan had no qualms about using more immoral methods.


    Ritavac Indra, the Emperor of the Indra''s Empire. The man who had turned Karna''s life into a nightmare, the same Emperor who had ordered Karna''s father to be burned alive in a public execution. Karna had barely escaped with his mother, and he knew the Emperor had never stopped searching for him.


    Ivan didn''t need to say more. The mere mention of that name was enough.


    It was a clear underlying threat.


    Ivan had no problem revealing Karna''s location to the Emperor, and his tone made it clear: this wasn''t just a business decision anymore¡ªit was life or death.


    Karna''s whole body trembled, his gaze dropping to the ground, unable to meet Ivan''s eyes. There was no need to spell it out further. Ivan knew enough about him to use his greatest fear as leverage. Enough to destroy everything.


    And now, Karna knew he had no choice.@@novelbin@@


    "Are you threatening him?" Theresa, who had remained silent up until now, finally spoke with indignation.


    It was clear to anyone paying attention¡ªespecially from Karna''s reaction¡ªthat Ivan''s words were a threat.


    But Ivan ignored her entirely, his cold gaze fixed on Karna. "Deal or not?" He asked again, his tone even icier this time.


    He wasn''t one to waste words, and this conversation had dragged on far too long for his liking. Normally, Ludm or Mikhail would handle the negotiations¡ªand the threats¡ªbut they weren''t here. And Aaron, still inexperienced, wasn''t capable of navigating something this delicate.


    "Hey!" Theresa turned to Karna, her frustration growing as Ivan dismissed her. "Answer me¡ªdid he just threaten you? I will help you."


    Karna remained silent, his lips pressed tightly together. There was no way he could confirm it. Ivan''s threat was too dangerous. He couldn''t risk triggering Ivan into following through.


    "This guy is threatening him, Travis," Theresa said, her voice filled with disgust.


    Travis'' eyes narrowed. "Using your influence, huh? You nobles never change," he muttered, his voiceced with contempt.


    Theresa bit her lip, feeling the sting of his words even though she knew Travis wasn''t condemning all nobles. Still, it hurt.


    "I won''t repeat myself," Ivan said. "Deal¡ª"


    "D-Deal!" Karna blurted out, his fists clenched tightly on the table.


    "Good." Ivan nodded, satisfied. "I want it written down. Aaron, take his number and the other details."


    "Yes," Aaron replied with a smile, eager to carry out the orders.


    Travis, watching this unfold, could feel his annoyance growing. Beneath his mask, his lips twitched in frustration. It was obvious that Karna had been forced into this decision, but what could he do? Karna was trapped, and Travis had no power to free him from Ivan''s grasp.


    Trying to salvage what he could, Travis reached out for the weapons he had chosen earlier.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Ivan''s voice stopped him cold though much to his growing annoyance.


    "It''s a free exhibition, genius. I''m taking my three weapons," Travis replied, his hand hovering over the weapons.


    "You''re not taking anything," Ivan cut in dismissively as he watched Karna, who was nervously scribbling on a sheet of paper provided by Aaron. "I have exclusive rights over all of them now."


    Travis'' hand hovering above the weapon clenched slighlty. It wasn''t just about the weapons anymore¡ªit was the tant abuse of power. And yet, he knew there was nothing he could do in this moment.


    It was just a simple sheet of paper, hastily written, but for Ivan, it was more than enough to seal the deal¡ªat least for now.


    Aaron, eager to document the moment, held up his phone and snapped a few photos of Karna''s defeated posture as he clutched the paper. The gesture was casual, almost mocking, as Aaron tossed the phone aside afterward, the evidence safely captured.


    Travis watched this, his anger rising to the point of boiling over. He had always been a easy-going guy but what was happening right now was throwing himpletely off in a long time. He was ready to act until Theresa caught his arm, stopping him. "Let''s go," she whispered, trying to calm him.


    Travis kept his eyes fixed on Ivan, his cold stare burning with contempt. Ivan, unfazed, was reviewing the paper that granted him all rights over Astral Corp as if savoring his victory.


    "Travis¡­e on," Theresa insisted. "Don''t worry, I have an idea." Her words were barely audible, but they carried enough weight to pull him away, though her tone grated on Ivan''s ears as she led Travis out of the scene.


    ''An idea?'' Ivan thought, irritated. Whatever scheme she had brewing was irrelevant to him¡ªbut it still grated on his nerves to think he''d have to deal with them again. For now, though, he let them walk away, his focus returning to Karna and the victory he had secured.


    He had changed again greatly the novel''s narrative by stealing one of Mordred''s greatest allies.

 Chapter 35 How To Win Over Cattleya Starlight?

    "I''ve never seen Travis this angry before," Aaron muttered under his breath, though a faint smile tugged at his lips.


    He had known Travis for years¡ªalways the calm one, never losing his temper. But even Travis, with his unshakeableposure, seemed powerless against Ivan.


    "Doesn''t matter," Ivan said dismissively, his focus locked on the freshly signed contract in his hand. The agreement, drafted meticulously by Karna in a few minutes out of fear, now bore his signature, sealing a deal that handed over all rights to Karna''s weapons.


    Karna had a pained expression all the time, his head lowered.


    It was as though he had just sold away not only his dreams, but those of his father, straight into Ivan''s hands.


    It was over.


    "From now on, you''ll make weapons for me, and only me," Ivan dered, thrusting the contract towards Aaron as if the matter were already long settled. "In return, I''ll give you whatever you desire."


    Karna stood in hollow silence, his eyes vacant.@@novelbin@@


    Ivan''s speech had turned strangely cold and he wasn''t even speaking about the Cromwell family anymore.


    But Karna no longer cared.


    Sensing theck of resistance, Ivan''s eyes narrowed. "But on the slim chance, the foolish chance, that you ever think of betraying me, remember this¡ªI won''ty a hand on you. No." His voice dropped to a chilling whisper, eyes ck. "Your mother will be the one to suffer the consequences."


    Karna''s body trembled violently, his eyes widening in shock and fear as he stared at Ivan.


    It was like looking at the devil himself.


    There wasn''t even a flicker of empathy in Ivan''s gaze¡ªjust cold cruelty.


    "And trust me," Ivan added, his tone dripping with menace, "Ritavac will be the least of your worries."


    Without waiting for a reply, he turned his back on Karna, already dismissing him as an afterthought. "Shut down your stall," Ivan ordered. "It''s worthless now."


    With that, he strode away, Aaron following close behind.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "I deeply apologize for having failed you¡­" Aaron mumbled, trailing behind Ivan.


    "Think before you speak next time, especially if you can''t answer withposure," Ivan replied.


    "I''ll remember that," Aaron replied, humbled.


    Despite the mishap, Ivan harbored no real anger towards Aaron. The encounter had drawn unwanted attention from Mordred and Theresa, but why should he be troubled by something so trivial?


    After all, they were destined to be killed by his hand sooner orter.


    "What will you choose, Lucas?"


    Ivan''s gaze shifted as he caught sight of Cattleya standing beside none other than Lucas Whiteford.


    The two stood in front of the renowned weaponrypany¡ª[Griffin Industries].


    Griffin Industries was the pinnacle of weapon manufacturing in Aurion, perhaps even across the entire Holy Continent. Their weapons were legendary for their precision, exquisite design, and deadly efficiency. And, as expected, their price tags reflected that level of craftsmanship. Only the wealthiest or most influential could dream of affording them.


    Around them, students whispered in awe. Though many were fascinated by the products on disy, none dared to step ahead of Lucas Whiteford and Cattleya Starlight¡ªcelebrities in their own right. As they approached the stand, others quickly stepped aside, some even surrendering their coveted spots in line without hesitation.


    "I can ask my father to procure Griffin weapons for you, Milord," Aaron quickly offered, noticing Ivan''s lingering nce at the prestigious stand.


    Though his family''s influence didn''t rival that of the Whitefords or the Starlights, Aaron''s father could still afford to purchase a Griffin weapon. And Aaron''s loyalty to Ivan was such that he was willing to go to great lengths, even expensive ones, to earn his favor.


    But Ivan paid Aaron no mind. He wasn''t interested in Griffin weapons.


    His attention was solely on Cattleya Starlight.


    He wasn''t captivated by her breathtaking beauty, the kind that could rival the finest models from Earth. No, what filled his mind was something far more valuable than her appearance¡ªthe Vault.


    The Vault of the Asterions.


    His eyes darkened in thought. How could he bend her to his will? How could hepel her to cooperate?


    He couldn''t deal her the way he had dealt Karna. No, Cattleya would require a different approach altogether.


    She was born with a silver spoon in her mouth and carried herself with an arrogance to match. Threatening her life might have been effective, but it felt excessive, even counterproductive. Ivan needed her cooperation¡ªperhaps even a sliver of trust, notplete, but just enough to manipte her to his advantage. Threatening to kill her would only push her further away from that.


    At least, that''s what Ivan gathered from the novel. Cattleya Starlight wasn''t just any spoiled heiress; she had a significant crush on Lucas Whiteford. However, her temper often red when Lucas paid more attention to Ludivine Richmont. Cattleya''s jealousy would lead her to petty schemes, trying to outshine Ludivine, only for things to backfire as Ludivine grew closer to Mordred.


    Mordred, protective as ever, would step in to defend Ludivine from Cattleya''s tantrums, ultimately earning Lucas'' ire.


    That would mark the beginning of Cattleya''s downfall. Lucas would eventually cut her off, reducing her from a once-prominent figure to a background character, overshadowed by the main leads. She''d make a few appearances inter chapters, but her role would never regain its former prominence.


    The part that puzzled Ivan was her absence from the novel''s prologue, which depicted the final battle against him. Travis, Lucas, and the others were all present, but Cattleya was nowhere to be seen.


    There were only two possibilities: either she hadn''t participated in the fight, or she had died before it even began.


    Ivan couldn''t be certain. Thest chapter he read had marked the beginning of Travis''s third year at Ocryphia, and at that point, Cattleya was still alive and very much a part of the story. Whatever had happened to her, it had urred somewhere between then and the final battle.


    But none of that helped Ivan in the present.


    Perhaps he could win her over by helping her with Lucas, leveraging her feelings of jealousy and longing. But ying the role of a wingman wasn''t something Ivan¡ªor any of his personalities¡ªwas inclined to do. He had no interest in meddling in teenage drama, and the idea of getting involved in petty love triangles felt beneath him.


    No, he had no intention of stooping to that level, even if the world were to burn in the process. His only concern was ensuring the survival of the six people who mattered to him.


    "Give it up, man," a cheerful voice broke into Ivan''s thoughts as he was mentally plotting how to deal with Cattleya. An arm suddenly draped around his neck.


    It was Jaxon Webb, one of his ssmates from the Elite ss, grinning mischievously after noticing the direction of Ivan''s gaze. "There''s no way you have a chance with her," Jaxon teased.


    Aaron''s eyes darkened, and he immediately grabbed Jaxon''s arm, roughly shaking it off. "Get away, Jaxon."


    "Alright, alright, sorry!" Jaxon raised his hands in mock surrender,ughing it off, but Aaron wasn''t amused. The fact that someone had dared to touch Ivan so casually was enough to annoy him. Ivan, meanwhile, was equally disturbed by the interruption, though he hid it well, his gaze shifting to Jaxon.


    ''Had he been in the novel?''


    Ivan couldn''t quite remember.


    Sensing Aaron''s irritation, Jaxon nervously scratched his head. "Come on, I was just trying to give your cousin some advice, Aaron. He shouldn''t waste his time hoping for someone like Miss Starlight."


    Aaron scowled, already feeling that Jaxon''s words were an insult to Ivan. "And why is that?" He asked, clearly annoyed.


    Jaxon nearly burst outughing at the question. "Why? Man, do you even know who Cattleya Starlight is? Even if your cousin''s a Cromwell, she''s out of his league."


    Aaron scoffed, his protective instincts for Ivan ring up even more. At this point, his devotion to Ivan was almost as intense as Ludomir''s¡ªthough Ludomir would likely have ripped out Jaxon''s tongue by now.


    "Look, it''s not just about family names," Jaxon continued, oblivious to Aaron''s rising annoyance. "Your cousin doesn''t have the looks, strength, status, charisma, or charm to match up to Lucas. The list goes on, y''know?"


    Aaron clenched his fists, visibly fuming. He wanted tosh out and say that Ivan had all of those things¡ªbillions foldpared to Lucas¡ªbut he bit his tongue, holding back.


    "You... bastard," Aaron muttered under his breath.


    Before things could escte further, Ivan stepped in. "Leave it, Aaron."


    Ivan approached Jaxon.


    "Then tell me," Ivan said bluntly. "What works for Cattleya Starlight?"


    Jaxon blinked, momentarily stunned. Ivan''s gaze had locked onto him with an intensity that made his casual bravado falter. For a brief moment, Jaxon felt something unsettling¡ªan overwhelming presence that he called Charisma radiating from Ivan that even Lucas, with all his charm and status, could never hope to match in millions of lifetime. He had never felt this unsettled by someone''s mere stare.


    After a silence, Jaxon stammered, "A-Are you serious, man? You might be risking your life, you know? Her family doesn''t mess around."


    Ivan frowned slightly, not quite following where Jaxon''s concern wasing from. He wasn''t interested in Cattleya''s family or their power¡ªhe only wanted to figure out how to get close enough to Cattleya to gain leverage. If this outgoing fool could offer some useful advice, it might make his ns easier. He wasn''t here for romance; he was here for ess.


    But it seemed, Jaxon was misunderstanding him but Ivan had no intention to resolve it. Rather, he will let his misunderstandings as it will avoid suspicions concerning his objectives.


    "I am serious."


    Jaxon hesitated, scratching his head in confusion. "Even if you want to know... I don''t know, man?" He shrugged helplessly. "I mean, she''s got the perfect guy right beside her¡ªwhat could anyone else possibly do? Lucas ticks all her boxes."


    Ivan''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of disappointment crossing his face as he turned away. "What a waste of time."


    Jaxon, feeling an unexpected pang of guilt, bit his lip. He wasn''t obligated to help, yet something about Ivan''s reaction made him want to try. Ivan''s disappointment had touched him more than he thought, and it pushed Jaxon to say something¡ªanything.


    "M-Maybe there''s a way," he blurted out, not even sure where the words wereing from.


    Ivan paused, ncing over his shoulder. "What?"


    Jaxon swallowed, feeling the weight of Ivan''s attention on him again. "I mean, maybe if you could show her something Lucas can''t. Something that''d make you stand out. You know, not bypeting with him, but by being... different?" He fumbled through the idea, unsure if it made any sense.


    "..." Ivan remained silent, waiting for Jaxon to continue ¨´making only more nervous.


    ''Why the hell am I nervous?!''


    "Look, man, Cattleya''s surrounded by guys trying to impress her the same way¡ªstatus, looks, power. Maybe if youe at it from another angle, she''ll notice. Lucas can''t offer her everything." Jaxon shrugged. "I don''t know. Just a thought."


    Ivan considered the words carefully, his expression unreadable. He wasn''t aiming to win her affection, but he had to admiting at it from an unexpected angle might just be the key to getting her attention.


    Or better yet, her trust but not the usual trust¡­


    Soon enough Ivan found something that might work.


    ''Maybe I can just switch to him¡­''

 Chapter 36 Ludivine Richmont

    "Leon, I think that foolpletely misunderstood your intentions toward Cattleya," Aaron said, reflecting on their earlier exchange.


    "Let him believe what he wants," Ivan replied with a shrug. "As long as he doesn''t suspect my real motives."


    Aaron nodded thoughtfully. "True, it might actually work to our advantage. But...what about Cattleya?"


    He wondered whether Jaxon''s misinterpretation would ultimately help or hinder Ivan''s ns.


    "I''ll deal with herter," Ivan answered, dismissing the matter. "First, I need to register as a Hunter."


    "A Hunter?" Aaron''s expression shifted to surprise.


    Hunters functioned as specialized mercenaries, licensed through guilds to undertake various requests¡ªtypically exorcisms or the subjugation of demonic beasts guing Aurion and neighboringnds. But he couldn''t understand why Ivan, of all people, would choose such a path.


    With his abilities, Ivan could ascend the ranks with startling speed, yet the reasons behind his decision remained unclear. Ivan had little interest in the usual Hunter pursuits: fighting demons for experience or chasing coin like most others. His ambitionsy elsewhere, far beyond the typical allure of a Hunter''s life.


    Independent Hunters were often viewed as little more than brutespared to those tied to prestigious guilds like the Whiteford Guild or the Starlight Guild. However, some Hunters wielded enough influence to sway decisions within Aurion and even on the Holy Continent itself.


    And that influence was exactly what Ivan sought.


    Power capable of making nations bend to his will or heed his demands.


    Naturally, he wouldn''t register as a Hunter under the name Ivan Zakharovich Kozlow. He had no intention of revealing his identity. Bing a Hunter¡ªespecially the highest-ranked one¡ªwould unlock opportunities and privileges otherwise out of reach. He''d have ess to the most exclusive gatherings, the most restricted ces, and, most importantly, the most guarded information.


    He would be among the sought guests of the Holy Continent.


    It was another carefullyid step in his n to reshape his fate from the novel''s pages, bringing his ambitions for the Holy Continent closer to reality.


    "I need a rmendation letter from your father, but not directly from him. Have him find a trustworthy, influential member of the Ocryphia Guild to write it," Ivan said.


    Too many direct connections to Patrick Cromwell could raise unwanted suspicions, so he needed an intermediary from the Ocryphia Guild. The guild handled requests for Independent Hunters, making it the perfect choice for this task.


    "Understood, sir. I''ll arrange it right away," Aaron replied, nodding as he took out his phone and walked away.


    With that settled, Ivan continued his stroll through the market.


    Acquiring the renowned Griffin Weapons might draw unnecessary attention, so he opted instead to browse other stands. Though entitled to three free weapons, even from Karna, he was cautious; using Karna''s gear so publicly would only expose its potential and invite prying eyes at the academy.


    Still, he needed weapons to suit his role as an apprentice Exorcist. The dilemma was deciding which type to choose.


    With memories and skills from seven antagonists at his disposal, Ivan was an expert in nearly every main weapon. However, this mastery left him sifting through conflicting emotions, each ''self'' influencing his choice. Yet his true proficiencyy with the ymore¡ªa massive sword that suited his strength and style.


    His main weapon, Lost Paradise, was a relic of Seraphiel, and it was a ymore as well.


    Given his abilities, the ideal weapon would be something outside the scope of his former selves'' expertise. It would need to be one he could wield with finesse without drawing attention to his strength.


    As he considered this, a particr stall caught his eye.


    It specialized in bows.


    [Artemis & Co.]


    He had never wielded a bow before. The only long-range weapons he was familiar with were revolvers, skills inherited from James Arnold Grayling and, more intensely, Isaac Crawford¡ªboth experts in their own right, especially thetter, who was a beast with a gun.


    But bows? He had no experience with them.


    Not that Ivan cared. The challenge of mastering an unfamiliar weapon brought a flicker of interest to his otherwise boring academy life.


    As he approached the stand, Ivan noticed a woman slumped in her chair, apparently asleep. Her legs were propped up on the table, her head tilted back, and an open book rested across her face.


    [How to Find a Boyfriend in Your Late 20s: 100% Results Guaranteed!]


    "..." Ivan''s gaze lingered on the book, the title raising an eyebrow, before drifting down to the disyed bows.


    Each own their own goals and anxiousness.


    The array of bows was impressive, but Ivan had no idea how to pick the right one. Among them, a particrlyrge bow caught his attention. He reached for it, noting its substantial height as he took it in hand.


    ''Quite tall,'' he thought, testing the string''s tension.


    The vendor remained oblivious, snoring lightly as she lounged, perhaps dissuading potential customers with her indifference¡ªor her choice of reading material.


    "I wouldn''t take that one if I were you."


    A calm, melodic voice broke his concentration. Ivan turned to see an elegantly beautiful young woman standing just a meter away, her striking bluish-hazel eyes trained on the bows.


    It was Ludivine Richmont.


    Now he recalled¡ªLudivine was a talented archer.


    "Why?" Ivan asked. She seemed to know what she was talking about.@@novelbin@@


    She nced from the bow to him, assessing. "Longbows are difficult to handle for beginners."


    "And how do you know I''m a beginner?"


    "The way you picked it up and tested it," she replied simply. "Longbows demand considerable strength, steadiness, and experience with bows to use them effectively."


    It seemed Ludivine wasn''t entirely convinced that Ivan''s ordinary appearance could belong to an elite of Ocryphia, nor that he possessed any remarkable skill.


    "Which one would you suggest, then?" Ivan asked, setting the longbow back down.


    "Well, that depends on your needs, but for a beginner, I''d rmend a recurve bow," she replied, gesturing to a smaller, uniquely crafted bow. "It''s lighter, doesn''t require excessive stamina, and has a good bnce between strength and control. It''s also versatile."


    Her exnation was precise and practical, which Ivan appreciated. Despite her likely status as one of the academy''s noble elites, there was no arrogance in her tone¡ªjust a sincere enthusiasm, as if her passion for archery made discussing it natural.


    Ivan listened carefully, recognizing that she spoke with rity and knowledge. He reached for a simple yet refined wooden recurve bow, noting the bnce Ludivine had described. It fit easily in his hand, far morefortable than the longbow.


    Nearby, Ludivine was inspecting a different type of bow, one that caught Ivan''s eye. It was sleek and ck, fitted with multiple strings, pulleys, and adjustment mechanisms. Though unfamiliar with its design, Ivan could tell by her intense focus on each part that Ludivine knew her way around archery equipment.


    With his choice made, Ivan prepared to leave when Ludivine spoke up again.


    "You should consider a dagger or a short sword as a secondary weapon," she suggested.


    He nced back at her.


    "Since you''re new to archery, it''s wise to carry a backup weapon," she continued. "Just in case."


    "What do you want?" Ivan asked atst, neglecting to thank her.


    His distrust mirrored Adam''s, making him wary of Ludivine''s intentions.


    Ludivine felt the weight of his suspicion, his gaze filled with clear mistrust.


    "Archery requires serious dedication, yet you''ve jumped in without knowing a thing about it. I''m only trying to offer some guidance," she replied in a sincere tone.


    Ivan studied her face, searching for any hint of deceit. For a moment, Ludivine felt a pang of difort as his intense stare seemed to pierce right through her.


    Their silence was suddenly broken by a loud yawn. "So noisy out here¡­"


    The woman tending the booth had woken up, stretching her arms as she yawned. She lifted a book off her face and nced at the two students. Her features were striking, especially for someone in herte twenties, and one might wonder why someone like her hadn''t yet found a boyfriend and was miserably looking for help inside a book.


    "Can''t believe anyone actually showed up," she grumbled. "Guess I should be grateful, though¡ªno one seems to take archery seriously these days."


    A name tag pinned to her chest read [Daphne Green]. Something about the name nagged at Ivan, but he couldn''t quite ce it.


    "So," Daphne drawled, ncing between the two of them, "you both grabbed bows and immediately started a lover''s spat? Teenagers in love these days¡­" She rolled her eyes, but there was a faint glint of envy in her gaze.


    Ludivine offered a polite smile. "I''m Ludivine Richmont. Pleased to meet you."


    Daphne raised an eyebrow. "Richmont, huh?" Clearly, the name was familiar to her. She turned her gaze toward Ivan, who stood aloof beside Ludivine.


    "Leon," he replied curtly.


    He was eager to get away from this ce and find a dagger or short sword to finish up this exhibition quickly.


    Daphne shot Ludivine a pitying look. "How did you end up with this guy? I mean, what''s it like to fall for someone like him? Can you give me some advic¨Chuh your stories about it?"


    Realizing she might have dug her own grave, Daphne tried to recover, eager to seek romantic wisdom from a younger girl who, she assumed, was rich in dating experience.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t help you," Ludivine said coolly. "Since he isn''t my boyfriend." Her voice held a slight edge, likely due to Ivan''s earlier indifference; she''d only been trying to help a fellow archer, after all.


    But Daphne interpreted the tone differently. "Ah, so you''re still in the middle of a lovers'' quarrel."


    Ludivine''s brows twitched slightly at Daphne''s conclusion.


    Ivan, having heard enough, left without another word, leaving Ludivine to manage the rest of the mess alone.


    But he wouldtter regret deeply not having resolved it in his own strongly¡­

 Chapter 37 Ocryphia Guild

    Guilds were divided into two main types.


    First, there were the affiliated guilds, founded by seasoned Hunters, Exorcists, or a coboration of both. In Aurion alone, thousands of these guilds existed, with hundreds more in the renowned city of Ocryphia, known as the Capital of the Southern Region of Adrencia. Ocryphia was home to the most powerful, wealthy, and influential figures in thend.


    The city boasted elite guilds like the prestigious 7-Star Whiteford Guild and the 6-Star Starlight Guild. However, bing an official Hunter or Exorcist in these organizations was no easy feat. Thepetition was fierce, and only the best of the best were recruited.


    Membership required not just skill but a near-perfect track record, often with personal rmendations from highly esteemed Hunters or Exorcists.


    Naturally, not everyone harbored ambitions to join such elite guilds. Dreams of joining weremon, but so was the understanding that these guilds were out of reach for many. Candidates needed to present impable resumes that showcased talent, intelligence, strength, adaptability, and a solid education¡ªqualifications far beyond the reach of the average applicant.


    For those who couldn''t meet these standards, the alternativey in independent guilds, operated under government oversight. These guilds required no stringent entry criteria; anyone could register as a Hunter. However, to participate in Human Exorcism Quests, applicants needed an official passport verifying their clearance.


    For other missions¡ªsuch as ying demonic beasts, assisting locals, or recovering rare items or materials¡ªno such credentials were required.


    The Guild of Ocryphia, in particr, enjoyed widespread poprity,rgely due to its location in one of Aurion''s wealthiest cities. People journeyed from distantnds to Ocryphia, aspiring to earn a reputation as a great Hunter in a city renowned for excellence.


    Advancing through the ranks in Ocryphia was a unique challengepared to other regions. To rise here was to gain respect as a truly qualified Hunter, a status that carried prestige far beyond the city''s borders.@@novelbin@@


    As usual, the Ocryphia Main Guild was a hive of activity from the very beginning of the day. People from all walks of life filled its halls, navigating the guild''s five floors.


    Each floor had its own function: the ground floor served as the registration area but was also taking requests mostly from low ranked Hunters, the second floor was dedicated to quests as well, and the third floor was a bustling cafeteria filled with the scent of warm food and fresh coffee.


    The fourth floor, exclusive to VIPs, catered to those with special or high-stakes requests, drawing visitors with unique demands. But above all these, atop the guild''s towering structure,y a hidden sixth floor¡ªan office known only to a few. This was the seat of the Guild Master of Ocryphia, a position directly appointed by the government of Aurion and the President of Ocryphia.


    Though seldom present due to his numerous duties both in Ocryphia and abroad, today, Ferdinand Ruthern, the Guild Master himself, sat at his desk for a rather unusual reason.


    "Your coffee, sir."


    One of the guild staff, a young woman in the guild''s uniform, set down a steaming cup in front of him. Ferdinand took it with a brief nod, his eyes thoughtful. In his middle years, he had an air of seasoned refinement. His tall, imposing frame and slicked-back brown hair gave him a ruling presence, yet he exuded a sharp intelligence that left no one doubting his capabilities.


    Ferdinand Ruthern was more than just a bureaucratic figurehead¡ªhe held clearance as an elite exorcist and was a former S-Rank Hunter. The guild''s ranks ranged from E-Rank for novices to the legendary SSS-Rank, though the existence of SSS-Rank Hunters was shrouded in rumors. Some believed it was merely a myth, a title meant to intimidate potential foes rather than denote a true rank.


    The woman who served as his assistant and secretary adjusted her sses as she watched Ferdinand sip his coffee. She leaned in, her tone quite curious. "It seems Lord Hubert is rather agitated today."


    Ferdinand exhaled, setting down his cup. He couldn''t help but recall his old friend Hubert''s uncharacteristic request.


    "Until now, Hubert has never asked me to leverage my position as Guild Master for anything," he said, a hint of amusement softening his expression. "For the first time, he''s asking me to¡­ babysit one of his prot¨¦g¨¦s." Ferdinand chuckled, shaking his head slightly at the memory.


    Just the day before, Hubert had visited, his tone unusually insistent. He''d told Ferdinand about a young man he had mentored, a rare talent who had decided to register as a Hunter in Ocryphia.


    The request from Hubert for his prot¨¦g¨¦ was, in Ferdinand''s opinion, nothing short of extravagant.


    Hubert had insisted that his prot¨¦g¨¦ be registered as a VIP Hunter, a status reserved for only the most seasoned professionals, granting priority ess to high-demand requests. He also demanded that the neer be given a D-Rank designation from the outset, bypassing the standard starting rank of E-, which was mandatory for all new hunters.


    To top it off, Hubert requested that his prot¨¦g¨¦ be treated, in his own words, ''like royalty''.


    Even Ferdinand, ustomed to Hubert''s lofty ambitions, was taken aback by the audacity of his friend''s demands.


    Despite their friendship, Ferdinand gently declined the request. He assured Hubert that he could keep an eye on the young prot¨¦g¨¦, or at the very least, instruct his staff to do so. However, he couldn''t justify granting special privileges simply because of Hubert''s insistence.


    Rank structure existed for a reason: they ensured that every hunter was suited to the risks associated with their assigned quests. Jumping from an entry-level E-Rank to a D-Rank would be reckless without experience to back it up. If anything were to happen to the young hunter as a result of such preferential treatment, Ferdinand himself would bear the weight of the guilt.


    The VIP designation was simrly exclusive. Reserved for only the most trusted and capable hunters, it was a mark of respect earned through a rigorous record of quests and aplishments, often with international recognition. Ferdinand''s hands were tied; he couldn''t bestow such a privilege on anyone without proof of their merit¡ªnot even to appease his oldest friend.


    Predictably, this refusal angered Hubert, who stormed out of Ferdinand''s office in frustration yesterday.


    This morning, however, a letter from Hubert arrived. It stated that his prot¨¦g¨¦ woulde in for registration today and reiterated Hubert''s request for Ferdinand''s personal attention, ending with a veiled threat: failure toply might mean the end of their friendship.


    Ferdinand paused to consider this. Could this so-called prot¨¦g¨¦ be Hubert''s own son? The demands certainly carried the weight of a father''s doting expectations. Still, he resolved to grant what little he could within reason. For an old friend, he would watch over the young man as best he could.


    With this decision, Ferdinand had already instructed his staff to provide guidance to the neer, known only by the name Hubert had provided. It wasn''t much, but it was the extent of what he could do¡ªand would do¡ªfor his old friend''s sake.


    The ground floor of the Ocryphia Guild was, as usual, bustling with activity.


    On one side, eager new applicants waited for their turn to register in excitation. On the other side, experienced hunters clustered around towering, rectangr panels set into the walls. These digital boards disyed thetest requests, each with a description, rank, and listed reward.


    Each request was also tagged with a unique code that hunters would ry to the receptionists when iming a quest.


    The diversity of hunters on the floor was quite visible. There were those adorned in gleaming, finely crafted armor, unting wealth through every polished buckle and engraved de. Others had a distinctly rugged look, their gear battle-worn and functional, telling stories of hard-fought victories far from the city''s opulent heart.


    These hunters, often from humble beginnings, eyed the wealthy nobles and their entourages with quiet disdain tinged with envy.


    The poorer hunters believed they had wed their way up, earning every rank with sweat and grit, while they sneered at the well-dressed sons of nobility, whom they saw as coddled elites. Nobles, in turn, looked down their noses at the more rugged hunters, privately questioning the Guild''s decision to allow them within the prestigious halls of Ocryphia.


    Above it all, Ferdinand watched from his office, holding Hubert''s letter in hand. He nced out of the window at the sprawling cityscape of Ocryphia, its towers stretching skyward. Hubert''sst words echoed in his mind:


    [I dare you to look after him! His name is¡ª]


    "Siver King¡­" Ferdinand murmured, reading the name aloud.


    -Thud!


    Just then, on the ground floor below, the double doors of the Guild burst open with an almost theatrical ir, crashing back against the walls with a force that drew every eye to the entryway. Conversations hushed, and heads turned.


    In the doorway stood a young man. His hair was a striking shade of silver-white, slicked back with precision. A mask, equally silver and exquisitely crafted, covered his entire face, leaving only his eyes exposed. They were a vivid, glowing azure blue, peering out from the mask.


    "..."


    He paused in the doorway, his gaze sweeping across the crowd as he took in the sea of staring faces. A slight, almost imperceptible smile yed at the edges of his hidden lips, visible only in the exhrated squint of his eyes. With a single step, he strode forward, clearly relishing the sensation of every gaze fixed upon him.

 Chapter 38 Siver King

    The young man surveying the crowd around him with a calm, measured gaze. He lingered there, silent and unhurried, before finally stepping forward. His attire was a simple, rugged ensemble of ck, the kind one might pick up at the first outfitter''s store they stumbled upon¡ªpractical, durable, yetcking any particr ir.


    It was the look of a neer, someone unfamiliar with the world he was now entering. Indeed, anyone watching could easily mistake him for a novice, and in a way, they would be right.


    This was Siver King. Though he had never been a Hunter in the conventional sense, he was something close to it, and in his own World, he was an expert in his domain. His expertise was renowned, and he wielded it with a natural, almost frightening ease.


    There was a reason Siver King was considered a Major Antagonist in the novel from which he hailed; some even regarded him as more dangerous than the Main Antagonist himself.


    With a casual air that bordered on insolence, King made his way to the reception desk, disregarding the queue entirely, as though lines were a mere suggestion that did not apply to him. His azure eyes darted briefly between the left line, where a stocky, gruff-looking man was waiting, and the right line, where a rather pretty young woman was observing him with surprise.


    He decided instantly, striding toward the woman''s line without a second thought.


    "Excuse me, sir," King murmured in a soft voice, gently but firmly pushing the man currently conversing with the receptionist aside as he took his ce at the desk.@@novelbin@@


    The young woman behind the counter, who had been watching with mild confusion, stammered, "Um¡­"


    King''s gaze drifted downwards for a moment, noting the small name tag pinned neatly above her chest. "Celine, is it? A lovely name," he said, his lips curving in a disarming smile as he leaned forward slightly, his forearms resting casually on the desk. "It''s an honor to meet you, Miss Celine."


    The receptionist looked taken aback but managed a polite smile. "Nice to meet you too, um, ¡­" She hesitated, clearly a bit thrown off by his audacity. "But¡­ there was someone before you, and, well, the others¡­ You''re supposed to wait in line, sir."


    "Oh, please," King waved a dismissive hand. "Not ''sir.'' Just King. Siver King or King Siver."


    The receptionist''s eyebrows arched. "King? That''s¡­ quite the name."


    "Fitting, wouldn''t you say?" King chuckled.


    Before Celine could respond, a low, angry voice interrupted. "Hey, you."


    The man whom King had brushed aside had finally recovered from his initial shock and stepped up, his hand gripping King''s shoulder. "I was here first. Get back in line if you don''t want any trouble."


    King merely sighed, turning slightly as if annoyed by an insect. In a swift, fluid motion, his hand closed over the man''s fingers on his shoulder. With a precise twist, he bent them backward instantly.


    "Agh¡ªArrghhh!" The man''s face contorted in pain, a strangled groan escaping him as he fell to his knees, clutching his hand in agony.


    "Only my beloved Queen and my little Princess may touch me unbidden," King said in a voice as soft as velvet. Yet his cold blue eyes fixed on the man with an intensity that drained the blood from his face. It was killing intent.


    "P¨CPlease stop!" Celine''s panicked voice rang.


    "Well, if Celine insists, I have no choice," King replied, releasing the man''s hand effortlessly and turning his attention to her as if nothing happened. "Now, Celine, tell me about yourself."


    "A¨CAbout... me?" Celine stammered, bewildered.


    What kind of conversation was this?


    Those on the ground floor exchanged nces, equally baffled by the scene unfolding before them.


    "Yes, you," he said with a faint, teasing smile. "Do you have a boyfriend? Judging by your expression, I''d wager you''re rather inexperienced. Perhaps even¡­ a virgin?"


    Celine''s cheeks flushed a vivid red, and she felt the weight of every gaze on her. She hadn''t expected this level of scrutiny, and some of the stares were far from kind. Embarrassment and difort welled up inside her; she wanted to flee, her mind racing with panic.


    Just then, a gentle hand reached out and sped hers.


    "Don''t worry," King murmured, his grip tender but steady.


    Celine dared a nce up, catching the unexpected warmth in his beautiful blue eyes.


    He stroked her hand gently as he spoke. "You''ve kept your purity because you''re afraid, aren''t you?" He asked, though he didn''t wait for any responses. "Afraid of men, perhaps¡ªunderstandable, given you work in a ce where the beasts often outnumber the gentlemen."


    Several hostile res flickered toward him from behind, but he paid them no heed, his focus fully on Celine.


    "Never feel ashamed of who you are," he continued, cing his other hand over hers, enveloping her hand in a reassuring hold. "Be proud, Celine. There''s strength in your purity."


    If Yvan had been in control, he''d likely have wished to sink into the floor, overwhelmed by embarrassment. But Siver King held no regard for such trivial concerns.


    "Understood?" King asked still with his sweet tongue.


    "Y¨CYes¡­" Celine''s heart raced as she nodded,pletely entranced by the depth in his voice, the steadiness in his gaze, and the sheer intensity in his eyes.


    The men surrounding them watched in stunned silence, jaws agape as they observed this exchange. Celine¡ªusually shy and reserved, immune to every attempt at charm for the two years she''d been there¡ªwas suddenly flustered, responding to this man''s every word.


    "I think you''ve held her hand long enough, Mr. Siver King."


    A new voice rang out as a tall figure descended the stairs.


    "It''s him!"


    "The Guildmaster!"


    "Ferdinand Ruther!"


    The murmurs filled the room; Ferdinand''s presence was rare, and seeing him in the guild hall was practically unheard of.


    "Oh! My apologies," Celine eximed, quickly pulling her hand from the King''s grasp, bowing her head in embarrassment.


    For a brief moment, a flicker of annoyance crossed King''s eyes, but he turned smoothly toward Ferdinand. "So, you must be the one Hubert mentioned to me¡ªFerdinand Ruthern, correct? A pleasure to meet you¡­" King''s attention shifted almost immediately, his gaze lingering on the poised woman standing behind Ferdinand.


    With her sses and pristine appearance, she looked the picture of an elegant professional.


    "Cecil is married," Ferdinand said, a touch of humorcing his voice as he cut off the King''s appraisal.


    "A shame. All the finest women seem to be spoken for," the King sighed. "Not everyone fortunately." He added casting a yful nce at Celine, who flushed and averted her gaze awkwardly.


    "Follow me upstairs," Ferdinand said, aware they were gathering far too much attention on the guild floor.


    King smiled and waved at Celine. "Until next time, Celine."


    As they moved, King paused briefly by the man still kneeling, cradling his broken fingers with a pained expression. He ced a hand on the man''s bald head and smiled gently. "Don''t weep over such a small injury."


    "Y¨CYou!" The man seethed, but King was already following Ferdinand up the stairs, unconcerned. It wasn''t the first time hated his guts and it wouldn''t be thest one either.


    Atst, his life as a Hunter was truly beginning.

 Chapter 39 King Silver?

    As King ascended the staircase, he kept ncing at Cecil, whose expression remained impassive, though she seemed to strain to hold it. His gaze was unsettlingly piercing, as though searching for something beneath her carefullyposed facade.


    Eventually, Ferdinand stepped in, shielding Cecil with his broad frame, much to King''s visible displeasure.


    At the top floor, they entered a spacious room. Cecil shut the door behind them, and with a subtle gesture, activated a spell that enveloped the room in a soundproof barrier.


    "Take a seat," Ferdinand offered, gesturing to a sofa, while he settled into the one directly across.


    King draped himself onto the sofa with an easy nonchnce, his long legs stretched out and dangling over one armrest, utterly dismissive of the formal setting.


    Cecil''s eye twitched at his insolence. She itched to call him out, but she remembered Hubert''s request: treat him with respect befitting royalty. Reluctantly, she held her tongue. She wasn''t about to coddle him, but she certainly didn''t want any disrespect to endanger Ferdinand.


    "I''ve heard quite a bit about you from Hubert," Ferdinand said, his hands folded as he leveled a prating gaze at King.


    But King''s attention was elsewhere. He clutched an oval-shaped silver locket hanging from his neck, the sp open, revealing a photo inside. He seemed lost in it, oblivious to the others in the room.


    Because of his mask, Cecil and Ferdinand couldn''t see his expression, but the slight curve of his eyes hinted at an uncharacteristic smile¡ªone that, had she been able to see fully, would have astonished them. The smile held a surprising warmth, a softness far from his usual hardened demeanor.


    In the locket, King''s azure eyes traced the image of a stunning woman with silvery-blond hair and pale, almost ethereal grey almost white eyes. Two small horns jutted from her temples, adding to her otherworldly beauty. It was a beauty that words could barely capture¡ªdivine, unearthly. She was his wife, usually known as Queen.


    Beside her stood a little girl, her wide grin radiating an innocence that matched her mother''s beauty. Just five years old, she was as charming as she was adorable: his daughter, his pride and joy.


    They were his family¡ªhis only family.


    But now, he was worlds away from them.


    They were in another world, one King doubted he would ever reach again. His physical body had died, struck down by the protagonist and his allies.


    King''s blue eyes narrowed, remembering his death. For a split second, a sliver of his carefully-contained killing intent slipped free¡ªthe potent, lethal aura he had honed during years as an assassin.


    Ferdinand and Cecil both flinched, recoiling instinctively at the murderous energy that briefly filled the room, only for it to vanish as quickly as it hade. They exchanged uneasy nces, puzzled by the chill that had just washed over them, while King resumed his outwardly calm demeanor.


    After a moment, he closed the locket.


    He wanted to see them. Now. To tell them he was alive, somehow¡ªbut he knew he couldn''t, not yet.


    Here, in this world, Ludm''s life and the fates of others had curiously begun to take precedence in his mind since he was in this world. Strange, he thought, that he feltpelled to protect anyone other than himself. But it was fortunate for Ivan. King''s nature¡ªthough twisted by his past¡ªwas among the calmest and most calcted of the Antagonists, along Adam Crane.


    The others were neither so patient nor so restrained.


    "Ferdinand, I''d like to register as a Hunter," he said suddenly, his usual smile snapping back into ce, smooth and yful. "Would you be able to handle that for me?"


    "Mr. Siver, if you could just tell me¡ª"


    "King," he interrupted with a quick smile. "It''s just King. Siver''s my family name."


    It wasn''t the first time he''d corrected people on this. Back in his world, he''d be used to the double-takes. His adoptive parent had given him the name, one he had taken on willingly.


    "King¡­ is your first name?" Ferdinand''s eyes narrowed, curiously.


    Siver King. That''s how Hubert had introduced him. The name rang a bell, familiar and unsettling.


    Ferdinand recalled a figure from the distant kingdom in the Northern Continent: a tyrant king who had murdered his own father to seize the throne, ruling with a brutal, iron fist until his people finally revolted. After that, his fate had been shrouded in mystery. Some said he had been in; others whispered that he had simply¡­vanished.


    ''King¡­ Siver... King¡­ King Silver?''


    Ferdinand''s mind overheated.


    The King of the Kingdom of Arhendir was known widely as the ''Silver King''¡ªor, by some, ''King Silver'' because of his iconic silver armor. The resemnce seemed far too coincidental. While King wasn''t from this world at all, Hubert''s was reaching a dangerous misunderstanding as Hubert''s words echoed in his mind:


    "Treat him like royalty!"


    Of course Hubert only repeated the words Patrick Cromwell said to him since he considered Ivan as a God and wanted to give Ivan all privileges but the words unfortunately had taken the true meaning int Ferdinand''s ears.


    ''Could it be¡­?''


    Ferdinand''s sharp intuition led him to a wrongest conclusion possible that would make even King grimace.


    "Yourst name is¡­ Siver?" Ferdinand asked, treading cautiously. If this man truly was the infamous tyrant King Silver, he needed to tread carefully.


    ''How on earth does Hubert know someone like him?''


    Ferdinand was inwardly growling, cursing his friend for dropping this potential menace on his doorstep!


    "Siver," King repeated, this time more slowly.@@novelbin@@


    "Not¡­ Silver?" Ferdinand squinted at him, disbelief mingling with suspicion. To Ferdinand, it felt like mockery. The likelihood of King casually carrying a name so simr to the Silver King''s was too slim to be pure chance.


    Unfortunately he couldn''t know that King wasn''t from this world and even with Ivan''s memories, he didn''t know someone as insignificant to Ivan like the King Silver.


    King raised an eyebrow. "Alright, let''s leave that embarrassing nickname alone, shall we? I''ve heard it enough already."


    "N-Nickname?" Ferdinand stammered, not sure if he was being toyed with.


    "Yeah," King groaned. In his world, skilled assassins like him often acquired nicknames, and ''Silver'' had be his, thanks to his distinct, silver hair that echoed his surname.


    Unfortunately, King''s answer only deepened Ferdinand''s misunderstanding.


    "¡­What exactly are you ying at?" Ferdinand asked, his voice more guarded. He was piecing together a troubling picture. If this man truly was a deposed tyrant in hiding, then what on earth was he doing in Aurion?


    "ying?" King grinned easily. "I want to try my hand at being a Hunter."


    Ferdinand clenched his fists, a bead of sweat forming. "You know there are assassins after you, don''t you?"


    King gave him a ''what are you bbering about'' look, as if Ferdinand were speaking nonsense. But hearing the word ''assassin'' triggered something in him. A strange glint appeared in his eyes.


    "Aha! Bring them on¡ªI''m an assassin myself!" Kingughed it off waving his hand.


    He was called the strongest assassin in this world so he worried about nothing.


    ''Of course you are! You assassinated your own father!''


    Ferdinand seethed inwardly, though he bit back the usation.


    ''What should I do?! Should I call the assassins looking for him? But he has nothing to do with me? And Hubert asked me to take care of him... Don''t tell me he is the one who helped him to escape? Now that I remember Hubert was born in Arhendir wasn''t he?


    I can''t believe it...''


    Ferdinand was inwardly panicking a lot but he couldn''t just act rashly right now.


    Ferdinand studied King carefully, waiting for any hint that might confirm his suspicions.


    ''I knew the Silver King was young, but this young¡­?'' He thought, a sliver of doubt creeping in. Still, he was now nearly convinced¡ª90 percent certain¡ªthat the man sitting before him was indeed the infamous Silver King, who had supposedly escaped death only a week ago, right around the time a bounty had been ced on his head and when Hubert had called him to meet one day.


    Yet, to solidify his conclusion, Ferdinand wanted to see the man''s strength for himself.


    "Alright," Ferdinand finally said, pulling a sheet of paper toward him and jotting down his signature on a rmendation letter.


    He would y along with whatever ''n'' this supposed Silver King had, but he''d remain vignt, prepared for anything. In the section for the applicant''s name, Ferdinand skipped any questioning and simply filled in ''Silver'' as the first name and ''King as thest, careful to observe how King might react.


    Ferdinand was convinced that this man was aware of the significance of the name he had chosen¡ªbut as for his reasons? Those remained unclear.


    "Here," he said, handing the document to Cecil. "Present this at the registry and have him listed as an E-Rank Hunter." Cecil nodded, clutching the paper, and left quickly.


    At Ferdinand''s words, a satisfied smile crept across King''s face which would have vanished instantly if he had taken time to read the content of the paper, especially the name section.


    "I can''t assign you a higher rank without proof of your capabilities," Ferdinand said cautiously. "But that is what you wanted, wasn''t it? Your name is on the registry in Ocryphia as a Hunter now, though I must ask¡ªwhat exactly are you after?"


    King''s only response was a smile. He couldn''t reveal his true goal: to reach the prestigious SSS Rank, a title that came with privileges capable of bending even rulers to his will.


    "I suppose I''ll take my first quest, then," he said, turning to head downstairs.


    As soon as King was out of sight, Ferdinand pulled out his phone urgently. He needed answers, so he called his most trusted contacts within the Kingdom of Arhendir to verify exactly what had happened with King Silver.


    ''If this man is truly the Silver King, then the entire guild, and perhaps all of Ocryphia, could be in danger.''


    In the worst case, he''d need to alert the authorities across Aurion immediately.

 Chapter 40 First Quest As Hunter

    While Ferdinand floundered in his vast ocean of misunderstandings, King descended the stairs, reaching the now quieter ground floor. The once-bustling crowd had noticeably thinned, lending the ce an almost tranquil atmosphere.


    Those who recognized King''s name and were familiar with the legendary King Silver dismissed any connection as mere coincidence. Unlike Ferdinand, who had taken Hubert''s words far too literally, they thought nothing more of it. Ferdinand, however, had spiraled into a conviction, weaving his own borate tale around Hubert''s innocent remarks.


    Unbothered by any of this, King continued on his way, soon spotting Cecil in conversation with a clerk behind a desk. It seemed she was helping him register as a Hunter.


    "Thank you, Miss Cecil, for all your help," King said, giving her a friendly smile.


    "You''re very wee, sir," Cecil replied, though she quickly made her exit. The air around King was somehow disquieting to her, lingering with an aura she couldn''t quite shake from her mind.


    With a small sigh, King approached the desk, bypassing the line once again. This time, however, no one protested; the clerk simply nodded in acknowledgment. Focused on the high-techputer screen, he took the documents Cecil had provided and entered the details.


    For a brief moment, the clerk frowned as he read King''s name. It seemed oddly familiar, but he quickly dismissed the idea. After all, it wasn''t umon for Hunters to adopt mboyant or even stolen names to boost their own reputations¡ªone of the perks of working independently, outside the stricter controls of Private Guilds that required full disclosure of personal information.


    Yet Ferdinand saw things differently. There were too many "coincidences" for him to ignore. King being rmended by Hubert, Hubert''s birthce in the Kingdom of Arhendir¡ªall of it seemed to confirm his wild theories. In his mind, an epic, Oscar-worthy narrative was already unfolding: a thrilling escape orchestrated by none other than Hubert himself.


    Unaware of the brewing troubles due to Ferdinand''s misguided beliefs, King waited calmly as the clerk finalized his registration. After a moment, the clerk handed him a gleaming badge, its green hue indicating an E-Rank.


    "Now, I''ll need a drop of your blood," the clerk requested.


    Without hesitation, King extended his finger. One of the many marvels of inheriting the powers and souls of other Antagonists was his ability to transform himself at a molecr level. This wasn''t a mere disguise¡ªIvan''s entire body, down to his DNA, underwent a metamorphosis. It was a phenomenon that still astonished him, but he knew it was possible.@@novelbin@@


    And thanks to the knowledge retained from Adam Crane''s mind, a pioneer in ''new medicine'' from his own world, the transformation¡ªor ''Switch''¡ªwas second nature to him.


    It was almost as if the Antagonists within Kingpleted one another, each filling a void the others left. Though the blood taken from him technically held no substance or identity in this world¡ªKing didn''t truly exist here¡ªthe badge still required a blood-binding registration.


    Once the clerk had finished, he returned the bloodstained badge to King. As King took it, he watched as the blood seeped into the green metal, disappearingpletely. Now, even in the unlikely event of his death¡ªif, for example, he were to be decapitated¡ªthe badge would confirm his identity as Silver King.


    "Would you like to assess your Rank, Sir King?" the clerk asked.


    Many Hunters opted for a Rank assessment as a baseline of their strength, though it didn''t affect their starting rank. All Hunters, regardless of their initial assessment, began at E-Rank and were promoted based on their performance and the sessfulpletion of their quests. This merit-based progression was a standard Hubert had set in Ocryphia.


    "No, that won''t be necessary," King replied, shaking his head. He was already concealing his abilities within Ocryphia Academy, using a ring that tempered his strength. Outside, he wanted to avoid additional restraints. Of course, he had no intention of storming through the ranks by unting his power.


    Despite his desire to climb thedder, he was keen to avoid the attention that came with being perceived as a monstrous threat¡ªsomething that had followed him in all his previous lives as an Antagonist. What he aimed for now was to blend in as a monster among other monsters, at least until he no longer needed to hide.


    Moreover, although Ivan could ''Switch'' between the different Antagonists'' powers within him, each one seemed only partially avable, as if they were still limating to Ivan''s body. Yet with each switch, the synchronization deepened, gradually unlocking the full extent of their abilities.


    Currently, King could ess roughly 10% of his true strength, more than enough to handle most troubles he might encounter. And if he ever faced true danger, he could simply revert to Ivan who could pretty much deal with everything.


    "Wouldn''t you at least want to show your face? It would help us recognize you," the clerk asked.


    "You''re quite curious, Mr. Clerk. There''s really no need for that, since I have no intention of dying," King replied, locking eyes with him.


    "Y-Yes¡­" The clerk fell silent, suddenly at a loss for words.


    King''s expression softened into a smile. "Now, how about you give me a good quest?"


    "Um, you should take a look on the board," the clerk said, pointing to therge screen disying various requests along with their required ranks.


    King nodded and made his way toward the board.


    "Hm, looks like I can''t immediately aim for the highest rank quests. What a shame," he mused, stroking his chin¡ªor rather, the chin of his mask.


    "Hey, are you looking for a party?" A voice called from behind him.


    King turned to see a group of four approaching¡ªa man and three women. The man, who was somewhat handsome, had called out to him. d in armor from head to toe, even King could tell he was a rookie, though he seemed to have a few quests listed on his resume.


    "I''m Reynold," the blond-haired man said with a broad grin, extending his hand in greeting.


    It was a genuinely friendly smile, but from King''s perspective, it came off as rather naive. He doubted Reynold wouldst long in this line of work, given his innocent demeanor.


    King studied Reynold''s outstretched hand for a moment before ncing at the three women surrounding him. They were undeniably rather pretty, all appearing to be in their teenage years. Normally, King might have attempted to flirt with them, but it was evident they were all smitten with Reynold. He found himself yearning for more interesting women, like Celine, who still cast him awkward nces.


    "Are they your harem?" King asked, nodding toward the trio.


    "Whaaa!"


    "No way!"


    "Yes."


    King couldn''t help but shake his head at the scene before him.


    ''A shy type, a tsundere, and a kuudere. What a world we''re living in.'' The terminology, straight from Yvan''s memories, only expanded his own understanding of this peculiar rtion.


    In the end, all three girls were blushing, while Reynold stood there, awkward and flustered.


    "Not really, man, ahah," he stammered, oblivious to their affections.


    ''And a dense protagonist, to boot.''


    Now King was really impressed.


    Were they also transmigrators, straight out of a hero''s party novel?


    "Why are you asking me, aplete stranger? You seem to have a perfect party already," King replied, raising an eyebrow.


    "Oh, that''s because of this," Reynold said, proudly disying a peculiar quest that he had printed out. "Look, as E-Rank Hunters, we can take on this D-Rank quest, but we need to have at least ten members."


    "I see." King examined the quest for a moment; it involved the straightforward subjugation of a demonic monster.


    "What about the other five?" King asked, noting that even with his addition, they would still fall short.


    "Ah, we''re still searching for them," Reynold said, beaming with enthusiasm.


    King studied him for a moment, contemting outright rejecting this naive man. But then¡ª


    "Hey, we''re five. How about webine our parties?" A burly man with a fierce grin suddenly spoke up, stepping forward from behind Reynold and hispanions.


    King nced at the neer. The man was clearly reeking malevolence, yet King couldn''t help but smile wider.

 Chapter 41 The Whispering Woods

    "Hey, we''re five. How about webine our parties?"


    Reynold turned toward the voice, but his view was blocked by a broad wall of muscle¡ªa brawny, towering figure. Raising his gaze, he found himself looking into the scarred face of a massive man, his features hardened by battle and years of experience. Behind him stood fourpanions, each marked by a simr array of scars, suggesting they were seasoned warriors.


    Despite their strong appearance, they wore green badges pinned to their chests, identifying them as [E]-Rank adventurers.


    Lua, a ck-haired girl standing at Reynold''s side, instinctively clutched his sleeve, her wary eyes fixed on the strangers. "Rey, maybe we should find someone else¡­ These guys seem¡ª"


    "Yeah¡­" Mona, another friend, muttered, her expression equally uneasy as she nced at the scarred group.


    Thest of their friends, Saya, was silent but her gaze spoke volumes; she clearly shared their apprehension. From any angle, these men gave off an untrustworthy, dangerous air, something that made every instinct scream caution.


    But, to their surprise, King seemed delighted by the offer. He stepped forward, his expression brightening. "What a fantastic idea," he said smoothly, ignoring the three girls'' nervous expressions.


    Stepping up, King extended a hand with a friendly smile. "I''m King, by the way," he said with warm tone as he offered his hand to the towering man who appeared to lead the group.


    The man, who introduced himself as Rex, shed a wide grin, revealing a row of sharp teeth. "King, huh? Quite a name!" He replied with augh that held a dangerous edge.


    Rex grasped King''s hand, his eyes narrowing devilishly as he tightened his grip. This was his signature ''finger-crushing'' introduction, a tactic he loved to use to sow seeds of intimidation and fear in the minds of rookies he ensnared.


    "Fitting, wouldn''t you say?" King chuckled, matching Rex''s energy and returning the grip with an easy smile.


    Rex''s grin broadened as he pressed harder, fully expecting to hear a grunt of pain soon. He relished the moment a rookie''s expression twisted in difort, though King''s mask deprived him of that visual satisfaction. Still, he pushed on.


    But even after a long moment, there was no sound¡ªno grunt, no wince. Instead, King''s piercing azure eyes gazed back at him too calm until Rex felt an unsettling chill creep down his spine. Instinctively, he pulled his hand back.


    ''W-What was that?'' Rex frowned as he sized King up again, though everything about him appeared perfectly ordinary. ''Nothing¡­'' Convincing himself, he forced anotherugh.


    Meanwhile, Reynold and his three friends exchanged uneasy nces, bewildered by King''s enthusiasm. Reynold leaned closer to King, lowering his voice. "Are you sure¡­ King?" He asked, doubtfully.


    King offered a reassuring nod, his tone radiating confidence. "Of course! Just look at these guys¡ªthey''re clearly strong and experienced. With them by our side, it''ll be a relief, don''t you think?"


    Reynold studied Rex, noting the older man''s grin, which looked more predatory than friendly. But, trusting King''s judgment, he forced a smile and nodded. "You''re right¡­ It''s good to meet you, Mr. Rex!"


    "Just call me Rex," the manughed.


    "These are my friends: Lua, Saya, and Mona," Reynold introduced, gesturing to the trio.


    Rex and hispanions offered gruff nods in acknowledgment, but for an instant, something changed. Rex''s expression, along with those of his men, twisted into something almost sinister¡ªa sh of malice that sent a chill through Lua, Saya, and Mona. Just as quickly as it had appeared, however, it vanished, reced once more by Rex''s creepy grin.


    "Let''s go ahead and register the request first," King said, eagerly nudging Reynold forward.


    "Yeah!" Reynold agreed, equally excited.


    Meanwhile, Rex shed a sly grin at his four friends.


    ''This is almost too easy,'' he thought.


    They often pulled stunts like this on rookies, but never had it gone so smoothly. Most neers showed a glimmer of caution, even wariness. Reynold and the three girls certainly looked wary, yet they were swept along by King''s enthusiasm, unknowingly ying right into Rex''s hands.


    ''That idiot''s making my job effortless,'' Rex thought, silently thanking King. ''I''ll kill him at the end as a reward.''


    "Celine, it seemster has arrived sooner than expected," King said, already standing in front of Celine, who looked a little taken aback.


    "Oh, you''ve already registered as a Hunter, I see," Celine replied, her expression warming with a kind smile. "Wee to the rypha Guild, Mr. King. I wish you sess in your work as a Hunter."


    Her smile was so gentle it could soothe anyone, yet King''s eyes only sparkled with renewed interest. As he suspected, Celine was a truly interesting woman.


    "Thanks, Celine," he replied smoothly, "but I''d appreciate a more¡­ personal congrattions. How about dinner tonight? Just the two of us?"


    "Eh?!" Celine''s mouth fell open, caught off guard.


    "This guy is seriously flirting¡­" Lua muttered, stunned at how naturally King seemed to be making his move.


    "Doesn''t he feel the slightest bit of embarrassment?" Mona grimaced.


    "Apparently not." Saya shook her head, watching with disbelief.


    Reynold, on the other hand, looked on with admiration. He was genuinely impressed by King''s decisiveness and how effortlessly he carried himself.


    But Rex wasn''t amused. He just wanted to get this over with.


    With hundreds of Hunters passing through the guild every day, Rex had mastered his method of blending in. Under the pretense of a simple quest, he''dmit his crimes and disappear back into obscurity, leaving no trace. If any of his apanying Hunters turned up dead, the clerks would assume they''d simply fallen to a Demonic Beast. They wouldn''t remember anything about him.


    Yet for some reason, Celine seemed to have a distinct impression of King¡ªor maybe it was just that King himself was hard to forget, thanks to his brazen behavior.


    "Hey, King, we''re on a tight schedule here," Rex interrupted, patting King''s shoulder.


    The moment his hand touched King''s shoulder, Rex froze, his entire body paralyzed.


    Noticing King fall suddenly silent, Celine recalled his earlier warning about being touched. A flicker of unease crossed her mind. King''s eyes were on her, yet it seemed as if he was looking through her, at something distant, something beyond.


    After a moment''s pause, he pulled himself back with a dry tone, "Yeah." Then, his expression softened, and he waved with a grin. "Next time, be sure to give me your number."


    "Oh, yes¡­" Celine replied automatically, waving back, her mind still processing his words.


    Meanwhile, Rex seethed inwardly as he watched King walk away. His earlier, almost amused intention to kill King as a ''reward'' had entirely vanished. This was the second time in mere minutes that King had made him feel a glimmer of something close to fear. Rex had faced fear before, but this feeling was worse, and he loathed it.''


    ''I''ll tear him apart alive.''


    Outwardly, he forced augh and fell in step behind King, maintaining the facade of a Senior Hunter.


    "Hey, King! Don''t you have a weapon?" Reynold asked, noticing that King appeared to be unarmed.


    "I do," King replied nonchntly, "but I don''t n to use it."


    Thement was delivered so casually that it took them all aback.


    There was no way he was going to use his main weapon to fight off weak Demonic Beasts and to kill a bunch of stupid Hunters not even capable of hiding their killing intents.


    "Why not?" Mona asked, her brows knitting together in a frown. "You''re pretty confident in yourself, huh?"


    King looked at her and shrugged. "I am. If you don''t believe in yourself, then who will? Confidence is trust in yourself, and if you don''t have that, then what else is there?"


    The group fell silent, surprised by the uncharacteristically thoughtful response.


    "Wow, you''re right, man," Reynold said, clenching his fists, determination flickering in his eyes. "I''ll be an SSS-Rank Hunter, and I''ll save my vige!"


    King chuckled under his breath. "Damn¡­You really sound like a protagonist, Reynold," he murmured, almost to himself.


    "P-Protagonist?" Reynold stammered.@@novelbin@@


    "Yeah, you know, the hero in the story who fights for justice, the good guy. The hero who''s the center of the plot," King exined with a nod but his eyes narrowed slightly thinking about the protagonist who caused his death.


    "Right?! That''s exactly what Rey is¡ªlike one of those heroes!" Lua chimed in enthusiastically, nodding with such energy she nearly stumbled.


    Even Mona and Saya nodded in agreement, their opinions of King rising a lot after his remark.


    "H¨CHero? Come on¡­" Reynold smiled awkwardly but he seemed truly happy inwardly by King''s words.


    "The request is to locate some kind of rare mushrooms in the [Whispering Woods]," Rex interjected, his tone clipped as he shifted the conversation back to the task at hand, clearly done with the overly cheerful banter.


    "Whispering Woods?" King raised a brow in question.


    "You don''t even know about it?" Saya looked at him in mild disbelief. "It''s one of the most famous forests in Aurion¡ªhaunted by Demonic Beasts but full of rare materials. Hunters go there all the time."


    ''He doesn''t even know the Whispering Woods?'' Saya thought, wondering if he was taking his job as a Hunter seriously at all.


    "Oh, sounds like it could be interesting," King mused, nodding.


    Saya grimaced. "Not exactly." She skimmed through the request details and added, "And it looks like these mushrooms grow in the [Shadowed Trees]."


    "Shadowed Trees?" King repeated, clearly clueless.


    Mona sighed, stepping in. "The [Whispering Woods] is enormous, divided into severalyers. The further you go, the more dangerous it bes. The [Shadowed Trees] make up the secondyer. The first is just the outskirts."


    "The problem is," Lua added, her voice low, "we''ve only ever hunted in the outskirts before¡­" As rookies, the thought of venturing deeper into a new zone was daunting.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Lua. We seniors are here for exactly that reason," Rex spoke up, quickly dismissing her doubts. "We know the Shadowed Trees well, so you don''t have to worry about getting lost. Right, King?" Rex added, using King''s presence to reassure the others.


    "Damn right, Rex." King gave Reynold a firm pat on the shoulder, then added, "We''re still rookies, but it''s time to level up. If we don''t challenge ourselves and face tougher enemies, we''ll never rise above E-Rank."


    King''s words struck a chord with Reynold, who gulped, feeling his nerves shift to resolve. He needed to be a stronger Hunter, not only for his own pride but so his vige could depend on him and not some random Hunters to save their vige from Demonic Beasts.


    Clenching his fists, he looked at his three friends with a serious gaze. He couldn''t abandon out of fear right now. They have trained enough even beforeing to Ocryphia and now they had trained a lot in the First Layer of the Whispering Woods for three months.


    "Let''s do it!"

 Chapter 42 Shadowed Trees

    The Whispering Woodsy about an hour from the Ocryphia Guild if one took a vehicle. Though Reynold and his friends were reluctant to pay for a taxi¡ªprices in Ocryphia were notoriously high¡ªRex volunteered to cover the cost.


    Of course, his motives were anything but generous; he was simply eager to carry out his ns as quickly as possible. But to Reynold, Rex''s gesture painted him as a surprisingly good guy. King''s endless praise for Rex only reinforced that impression, to the point that even Rex started to feel slightly ufortable.


    ''How could anyone be so easily swayed?''


    But he quickly dismissed as just King being dumb.


    Once the taxi dropped them off near the forest''s edge, the group walked toward the forest''s main gates, where Hunters were required to show their ID badges to gain entry. After a brief inspection, they were granted ess to the Whispering Woods.@@novelbin@@


    "So many people¡­" King noted, watching the throngs of Hunters gathered at the entrance, some heading in, others just returning.


    "Seems like more people than usual," Reynold observed, scanning the crowd.


    "Yeah, I wonder why?" Mona murmured.


    Rex, on the other hand, frowned, displeased. The woods were unusually crowded, especially for this early hour. Fortunately, with several entry points scattered around, he had a n.


    "I know a quieter entry," Rex offered. "One where we won''t be interrupted by other Hunters. Come on, everyone." He motioned for them to follow.


    "Quite the guide, aren''t you, Rex?" King said, sounding impressed.


    "Well, I''ve been in this business for ten years now," Rex replied with augh.


    Reynold saw no reason to be suspicious; it wasmon enough for Hunters to choose paths with less traffic to avoid unwanted encounters or conflicts. But the three girls, walking close behind, were less convinced. While Rex''s exnation made sense, his eagerness felt off. Still, since nothing had seemed overtly dangerous so far, they brushed aside their unease, hoping it was just nerves.


    The group''s journey from a distant vige had lulled them into a false sense of security. Their path had been surprisingly easy until now, and thisck of adversity left them somewhat naive, their judgment clouded by inexperience.


    Eventually, they entered the forest through a quiet, less-traveled entrance.


    Finally, they reached the outskirts.


    At first nce, the forest appeared unremarkable, though a dark green hue tinged everything down to the leaves, lending the ce an eerie, unnatural feel.


    "There don''t seem to be any Demonic Beasts around here," King noted after they had walked for nearly twenty minutes.


    "Most of the beasts near the outskirts are asionally cleared by government patrols," Lua exined, "to prevent any from escaping into nearby areas. Hunters also take them down if they''re spotted close to the edge."


    "But we''ll encounter them deeper in," Mona added. "The forest grows denser, wilder the further we go."


    "Interesting." King was quite curious; he had an insatiable fascination for all forms of life¡ªa curiosity inherited directly from Adam Crane. Though he remembered reading about these creatures as Yvan, he now feltpelled to observe them up close, to ''study'' them in person.


    "Stop," Rex said, extending an arm to halt the group.


    "What is it?" Reynold asked, alert.


    "Do you hear that? A Demonic Beast is close," Rex replied, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the surroundings.


    The group quickly followed suit, eyes darting through the trees, searching for any signs of movement.


    King''s gaze, however, was already locked to the left, watching something only he could see.


    After a moment, Rex detected it too, directing everyone''s attention to the same spot King had been watching. The quiet rustling of bushes grew louder until a creature leapt into view.


    It looked like a rabbit at first nce, but its eyes glowed with a vacant, yellow stare, a sign it was fully possessed by a low-tier Demonic Entity¡ªone without intelligence. Likely once an ordinary rabbit, it had transformed into a Demonic Beast, its form now twisted with protruding horns and skinced with spikes.


    Its physical abilities had been enhanced well beyond what it had once possessed.


    "Krriii!" The Demonic Rabbit lunged at Rex, but one of hisrades was quick to intercept, raising a sturdy shield in its path.


    The rabbit collided with it but rebounded swiftly, springing away before anyone could grab it.


    "A Demon Rabbit? Easy!" Reynold grinned with confidence. He''d faced these creatures often over the past months. Although they''d been quite strong to him initially, he had since be skilled at taking them down.


    With a sigh, Lua raised her bow, aiming carefully.


    -Thud!


    Her arrow struck the spot where the rabbit had been just a moment before, but it had already darted away¡ªthis time heading straight for Mona, the physically weakest in the group.


    But Mona''s strengthy elsewhere; she specialized in spellcasting.


    "Third Tier Fire Spell!" she chanted, pointing her staff, which unleashed a concentrated beam of me. The spell hit the rabbit squarely in its stomach, scorching its dark fur.


    Despite the hit, the rabbit rolled to the side and stood on its ws, its eyes shing as it red at the group, more aggressive than ever.


    "My turn!" Reynold shouted, dashing toward the rabbit with his sword raised. His movements were swift and precise. Though it was a bit rough, he was clearly not just a random brat who chose a sword to show off.


    The rabbit, sensing the threat, leapt aside, only to find itself within arm''s reach of King.


    "Hey, King!" Saya called, rmed, as King appeared oblivious to the danger, his focus fixed elsewhere.


    Seeing an easy target, the rabbit sprang at him.


    Saya clicked her tongue, unsheathed her sword, and dashed in front of King, shing as she moved.


    "Kriii!" The rabbit screeched as her de cut deep into its chest, forcing it back. Injured, it scrambled away, but Rex and his team moved quickly, surrounding and finishing it off.


    Saya exhaled in relief, then turned to King, her expression twisting in anger. "You! What were you daydreaming about? You''d be dead if I hadn''t stepped in!"


    "..." King stayed silent, still looking off in the distance.


    "Hey!" Saya snapped again, breaking his trance. King finally turned his gaze to her, his calm, striking eyes catching her off guard.


    Trying to keep herposure, Saya kept her scolding expression.


    King gave a faint smile and pointed to their right. "There''s something elseing."


    "Eh?!"


    They all followed his gesture, turning in the direction he''d indicated.


    Rex narrowed his eyes, straining to see. A momentter, his expression shifted to rm.


    "Stay sharp¡ªit''s an E+ Rank rabbit!" Rex barked.


    "E+?!" Lua was quite surprised as until now they had fought a lot of E Ranked monsters but the E+ monsters were quite rare.


    Reynold chuckled nervously, gripping his sword tightly as he prepared himself for whaty ahead.


    Unfortunately for them, there wasn''t just one rabbit.


    "It''s a pack! We need to retreat!" Rex shouted.


    But instead of heading back toward the outskirts, he veered deeper, running straight toward the Shadowed Trees.


    Caught up in the moment, Reynold and the others followed without hesitation.


    "That was close! I can''t believe it was a whole pack!" Mona gasped, trying to steady her breath.


    "You''re telling me. Two or three would''ve been manageable, but an entire pack of E+ ranked Demonic Beasts? That''s rare," Lua agreed, her face flushed with adrenaline.


    Reynold stayed silent, his gaze fixed on the ground ahead.


    A faint line marked a boundary, with weathered signs hanging from the trees.


    The Shadowed Trees¡ªthe Second Layer of the Whispering Woods.


    "It really does look¡­different," Saya murmured, eyeing the area beyond the line.


    The trees and grass on the other side were visibly darker, and the air itself seemed to carry an oppressive weight, tinged with an eerie shadow. It was as if they were staring into an entirely different forest.


    Until now, they had all been careful not to cross this line, feeling they were unprepared. Yet, each of them knew that if they truly wanted to grow as Hunters, they had to push beyond the Outskirts, facing whatever dangersy within.


    "Let''s go," Reynold said, stepping forward into the Shadowed Trees.


    "It''s¡­a little scary," Mona admitted, gripping her staff tightly as they crossed the threshold.


    The atmosphere changed immediately, feeling heavier, darker, and more sinister than the familiar Outskirts.


    "You''ll get used to it. Every Hunter feels this way the first time they enter a newyer," Rex reassured her, though his gaze shifted toward King, who strolled calmly through both the Outskirts and now the Shadowed Trees, as if he were merely out for a walk.


    "Fascinating," King murmured, scanning the surroundings. "This forest is truly drawing me in."


    The ambiance resembled something straight out of a horror film set in a dense, haunted forest. Though it was morning, the towering trees cast shadows so deep it felt as if the light itself had been swallowed, leaving everything dark and concealed beneathyers of shadow.


    Lua and her two friends exchanged weird nces as they watched King, who appeared far too captivated by their surroundings. Unlike the others, he didn''t seem nervous or even slightly unsettled.


    They wanted to ask him directly if he had any previous experience as a Hunter. But from the way he reacted with wide-eyed curiosity to the Demonic Beasts, he seemed like aplete rookie.


    As they ventured deeper into the forest, Rex and hispanions gradually slowed, eventually falling back, allowing Reynold to take the lead.


    ''Already?'' King sighed inwardly. He had been hoping to gather a bit more information from Rex, who, though unwittingly, had been offering useful insights. King''s intentions were simple¡ªgaining their trust, but it had also given him valuable knowledge.


    Suddenly, a burst of light erupted before them, blinding Reynold and the others. In an instant, a shimmering barrier materialized around them, sealing them off from escape.


    Rex stepped forward with a smirk, his sword gleaming in the dim light.


    "It''s over."

 Chapter 43 Adam Crane [1]

    "It''s over."


    "Hey! What''s going on?" Lua shouted in panic.


    "Mr. Rex!" Reynold joined her, confused.


    Saya and Mona pounded desperately against the strange barrier that had materialized around them, but every strike only echoed hollowly in their ears, proving futile. The shimmering wall resisted even their strongest blows.


    On the other side, Rex and his men watched with cruel amusement, their expressions twisted with malice.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Mr. Rex?" Reynold asked, with a betrayed face.


    Rex chuckled, a cold, mocking sound. "You''re all so incredibly na?ve. It wasughably easy."


    "Wh¨CWhat do you mean?" Saya asked, dread turning her voice to a whisper as an uneasy chill settled over her.


    Rex''s grin spread wider as he looked at them with a twisted gaze. "No need to look so scared,ss. I promise we''ll take very good care of you and your pretty little friends here¡­ once it''s done." He licked his lips sending an involuntary shiver down the spines of all three women.


    "What¡­ what''s done?" Lua asked, fearfully.


    Rex arched an eyebrow, relishing every moment of their confusion. "You should already be feeling it by now, shouldn''t you?"


    Beside her, Mona''s eyes began to droop, her hand clutching her forehead as her knees buckled slightly. "R¨CRey¡­ I¡­ I feel so sleepy¡­"


    "Mona¡­"


    Reynold understood what''s happening. It looked like the barrier had a soporific included.


    "Release us!" Reynold shouted as he threw his fists against the barrier, each punch ringing out with the sound of hopelessness. Gripping his sword, he shed at the invisible wall, but his strikes bounced off without leaving even a scratch.


    "It''s pointless." Rex''s voice oozed confidence as he watched Reynold''s futile efforts. "That barrier is powered by a C-Rank artifact. You mere E-Rank Hunters can''t hope to make a dent in it. Don''t worry, though¡ªI''ll take it down once you''re all sleeping peacefully."


    As he spoke, his men began to fan out, forming a menacing circle around them, their grins as twisted and dark as their leader''s.


    "What are you¡­ going to do to us?" Mona managed, forcing herself to stand, her hands shaking as she leaned on her staff for support.


    "Aha! Isn''t it obvious?" Rex sneered. "We''re going to enjoy you and your friends thoroughly until nightfall. Don''t worry¡ªI''ll try to be gentle. But I can''t promise the same for my men!"


    The sinister chuckles of hisckeys joined Rex''sugh.


    "You bastard!" Reynold roared, ring as he pounded against the barrier again, his fists bruising and bleeding as he refused to give up. He bit down on his lip hard enough to draw blood.


    But Rex barely nced at him, his attention shifting to the masked figure standing calmly nearby. "Ah, you''ll be the first to die, along with that masked freak over there, won''t you?" He sneered, his eyes narrowing on King.


    But as his gaze fixed on King, Rex''s confident smirk faltered. King was standing unfazed, his postureposed, unaffected by the lethargy that was slowly overpowering the others around him.


    ''What the¡­?''


    "..." King''s azure-blue eyes fixed on him sent a chill skittering down his spine.


    "Hey! Put more mana into the artifact! Max it out!" Rex barked.


    "Yeah!" His men nodded, each channeling as much mana as they could muster into the shell-like artifact. A denser cloud of white smoke billowed forth, thickening until it filled the barrier, enveloping everything within.


    Through the haze, Rex could barely see the outline of King''s masked face, his eyes blurring as the smoke thickened. Then came the thuds¡ªone after another¡ªbodies hitting the ground.


    Rex smiled smugly watching as the smoke gradually began to dissipate. As expected, Reynold and the others couldn''t withstand it.


    But when thest wisps of smoke cleared, Rex''s smirk faltered.


    "W¨CWhat?!" He gasped. King still stood there, unmoved, entirely unaffected. He hadn''t shifted a single inch.


    "That''s an interesting artifact you have there, Rex." A faint smile yed across King''s lips.


    King had waited in silence, first to allow Rex''s men to fall unconscious, and second, to measure the artifact''s effectiveness. Now, with his purpose fulfilled, he finally spoke.


    "H¨CHow?" Rex stuttered, but then his expression shifted, a conclusion dawning on him. "You must be D-Rank, right? It exins how you resisted the soporific effect¡­ but that barrier¡ªthere''s no way you''ll breach it that easily!"


    With growing confidence, Rex motioned to his men, "Everyone, weapons ready!"


    Rex reasoned that King''s rank allowed him to endure a C-Rank artifact''s effects, yet the barrier should have been unbreakable.


    "You call this a barrier?"


    With a single raised finger, King touched the yellowish barrier. Instantly, the temperature dropped, a biting cold sweeping over the area. Within a heartbeat, cracks spidered across the barrier''s surface before it shattered entirely, falling away like shards of broken ss.


    "...!" Rex''s men stumbled back, dropping to the ground in terror.


    A frosty aura radiated from King, chilling the very air around him. His azure eyes flickered, the blue darkening to an icy, merciless hue.


    "R¨CRun!" The words barely escaped Rex''s lips as terror overtook him. Every instinct screamed at him to flee.


    But with a single step forward, King transformed the ground around him. A fifty-meter radius turned to ice-blue frost, freezing everything in its reach.


    Rex''s men looked down, horror dawning on their faces. Their legs were locked in ce, entirely encased in frost, unable even to scream as tiny crystals of ice sealed their vocal cords. Rex nced at his own legs, immobilized by the numbing chill spreading through him.


    This wasn''t simply the work of an ice attribute; no it was something else.


    King calmly rolled up his sleeves, his eyes drifting over the glowing blue runes that traced his forearms.


    "How weak I''ve be¡­ This is troubling," he muttered, almost to himself. "Queen mustn''t see me like this." His gaze shifted to Rex then.


    "Hiii!" Rex let out a strangled whimper, attempting to break free, but his legs were frozen solid, locked in ce by the encasing ice.


    "Look," King said, gesturing toward the dark treeline where low, eerie howls began to echo.


    "P¨CPlease¡­ Forgive me!" Rex cried with desperation.


    King raised an eyebrow, a faint smile tugging at his lips as he adjusted the mask, pushing it up to rest atop his head. "Forgive what, Rex? I have no personal grudge against you."


    For a brief moment, Rex''s terror melted into shock as he took in King''s face¡ªstrikingly handsome, and young, perhaps in histe teens or early twenties. Blue tattoos, glowing faintly, snaked from his neck down toward his chest, hinting at something ancient.


    "T¨CThen¡­ release us¡­ please¡­" One of Rex''s men, still slumped on the ground, managed to plead.


    "Not happening." King''s voice was almost light, though his smile held a darkness that made the men''s faces twist in despair.


    Momentster, demonic wolves emerged from the shadows, their ck forms hunched, eyes gleaming with hunger. They hesitated only slightly as they padded toward the icy perimeter, sniffing the cold air. Upon stepping onto the ice, they recoiled, retreating at first with uncertain growls. But before they could escape, an icy wall rose, blocking their retreat.


    The wolves turned to see King seated on a throne of frost. Beside himy the unconscious bodies of Reynold, Lua, Saya, and Mona, untouched by the icy terrain. King had spared them.


    Turning his gaze to the pack, he spoke softly. "Eat him," he ordered, pointing toward Rex.


    The wolves paused, ncing between Rex and the King''s gaze, instinctively sensing that disobedience would be fatal. With hesitant snarls, they advanced toward Rex.


    "G¨CGRAHHHH!" Rex''s scream cut through the night as the wolves began their feast, tearing into him with a feral frenzy. Whatever intelligence theycked was reced by an insatiable hunger that overtook them, consuming him piece by piece.


    Rex''spanions wed desperately at the ice binding their legs, their hands numb and drenched in cold sweat. Behind them, Rex''s tortured screams echoed as the wolves tore into him.@@novelbin@@


    "..."


    King stood silent, his gaze on the Demonic Beasts. He appeared almost indifferent to the gruesome scene¡ªbut Adam Crane''s morbid curiosity stirred within him. Reaching out, King summoned a notebook to his hand, and his expression transformed, shifting into the coldly analytical focus that Adam wore when consumed by study.


    His fingers flew across the page as he took detailed notes, dissecting the behavior of the wolves with precise observations. He ignored Rex''s shrieks, his attention absorbed by the Demonic Beasts'' feeding habits, curious to understand them.


    It was another minute before Rex''s cries faded into silence, his remains reduced to scattered, bloodied shreds as the wolves continued gnawing on the scraps of flesh.


    "They resemble wolves in structure, yet... what marks them as uniquely Demonic Beasts?" King muttered, scrutinizing the pack. Was there a motive beyond mere hunger that drove these beasts to devour humans? This was his question.


    With a sigh, he rose, letting the throne of ice melt and dissolve around him, though the frost remained to lock Rex''s men in ce. As he stepped forward, something dark began to ripple across his form, tearing at the surface of his skin. His body shifted, the transformation stripping away King''s visage to reveal Adam''s.


    Now, standing before the five wolves, Adam looked distinctly different. Younger, with disheveled white hair and a clean whiteb coat, he seemed almost haggard, as though sleep was a luxury he hadn''t indulged in. The wolves stilled, their growls fading as they sensed something about him¡ªthough he appeared much weaker than King, he was somehow more terrifying.


    Ignoring them, Adam jotted a few final notes, then turned on his heel. "Leave," he said.


    The wolves hesitated, ncing hungrily at the four frozen men, but at the sight of Adam''s gaze, they slunk back into the shadows.


    Rex''s men stared in horror, their fear reaching peak by the strange transformation they had witnessed. The figure before them seemed less human than King, as though he viewed them not as men but as mere subjects.


    "First experiment on the Stigma¡­ a foreign mark of Faith from the Fallen Goddess Seraphiel, in the World called Arcadia," Adam murmured to himself, approaching one of the men. He stretched out his hand, and dark tendrils snaked from his palm, slipping through the man''s nose and mouth.


    They were tiny portions of his Stigma.


    "...!" The man convulsed, his entire body seized by violent spasms, his skin gradually ckening. Adam watched, expressionless, noting every detail in his notebook.


    "Subject number one¡­ visible muscle tension and pronounced spasms, initial contractions spreading from the extremities. Subject''s movements can be described as¡­ writhing? Yes, writhing. Precisely as anticipated." He continued murmuring to himself, each symptom scribbled carefully in his notebook until he had filled three pages.


    When he finally finished, the many on the ground, his skin charred and lifeless, his mouth opened wided in horror.


    Adam barely spared the corpse a nce as he moved on to the next captive.


    "Subject number two."


    "GRYAAAAAH!!!"

 Chapter 44 Luna-Evelyn

    At the entrance of the Whispering Woods, an unusualmotion was brewing.


    A long, gleaming white limousine rolled up, capturing the attention of everyone nearby. Though luxury cars were not a rare sight here¡ªthis forest often drew wealthy hunters eager to unt their prowess¡ªthis car was different. It bore the insignia of the World Order Agency, the single most powerful and influential organization spanning the twin worlds of Arcadia and New Earth.


    Founded with headquarters on New Earth, the World Order Agency existed to safeguard its people, ensuring the chaos and danger of Arcadia did not spill over into New Earth''s delicate peace. It was exceedingly rare for them to appear here, in Arcadia itself, making their arrival nothing short of a spectacle.


    As the limousine came to a smooth halt, the driver stepped out, catching even more eyes. Dressed in an immacte white suit emzoned with the Agency''s emblem on his sleeve, he looked quite refined. The emblem¡ªa design symbolizing two Earths merging¡ªseemed to glow faintly on his arm.


    The driver swiftly reached for the back door and pulled it open. Four figures emerged, each drawing a hush over the gathered crowd.


    The first to step out was a young man with tousled brown hair with an expression of bother likely annoyed by something. Next came a beautiful young woman, her sses giving her a sophisticated air. Following her was a tall man with a warm smile.


    But it was the final figure who left everyone breathless.


    She stepped out with a quiet elegance, her very presence almost otherworldly. Long, lustrous silver-grey hair flowed down her back in a meticulously braided French it, reaching her waist. Her eyes, like deep rubies, held surveyed the scene with an air of calm detachment.


    Though her expression was serene andposed, theck of any discernible emotion only heightened her beauty, making her seem even more regal and untouchable.


    She wore a perfectly tailored white suit dress, the fabric sculpted to her figure with graceful precision. At her hip hung an exquisite sword, its hilt engraved. Her threepanions, dressed in simr attire.


    The four agents radiated an aura that went far beyond their appearances, each of them emanating quite aura. Their crisp, immacte suits spoke volumes¡ªthey were not ordinary operatives but the Elites of the World Order Agency, an elite team assembled for only the most important of missions.


    "Let''s get this over with," muttered the young man with brown hair, his voice filled with annoyance. His name was Stephen, and his impatience was barely masked. The long journey from New Earth to Arcadia, and then to the country of Aurion, had drained him, but that wasn''t the main reason for his irritability. The real source was the mission''s leadership¡ªor rather, hisck of it.


    For the first time, he wasn''t in charge.


    Stephen was no ordinary agent; in his early twenties, he''d already reached an impressive A-Rank, an achievement that ced him among the strongest in his age group. His skill and tenacity had earned him a ce within the Agency''s elite ranks. Typically, he led missions, gathering the respect of those under him. But this time, he''d been assigned to follow someone else''s lead.


    He cast a sidelong nce at their leader, the silver-haired woman standing calmly at the head of their group. She couldn''t be older than eighteen, yet she was rumored to be among the Agency''s most talented agents. Her name was Luna-Evelyn, an S-Rank powerhouse.


    Stories of her sess were practically legend¡ªmissionspleted with wless precision, even those marked S-Rank, which only the most capable could dream of handling. She had never failed.


    When Stephen''s superiors informed him that Luna-Evelyn would be leading the mission, he''d kept his resentment hidden, swallowing his pride in silent obedience. He knew her reputation, knew it was well-deserved.


    He wasn''t the only one aware of her prowess; both Ophelia and Julius, the other two members of their team, had a deep respect for her, and while they were aware of Stephen''s frustration, they were openly excited to work under Luna-Evelyn''s lead. They were eager to see, firsthand, what made her the prodigy everyone spoke of.


    The four had never worked together before, nor had they tested their strengths against each other. Each of them was a skilled fighter in their own right, but theirbined power was no ident. The Agency had handpicked each member of this team for a purpose. This mission, deep within the Whispering Woods of Arcadia, was of utmost importance.


    The moment the four Elites of the World Order Agency stepped out of the limousine, the surrounding crowd of hunters and bystanders scrambled to capture the scene. Phones, cameras, and even enchanted recording devices were raised, shing and buzzing as people attempted to document every detail of the team''s arrival.


    Yet, without so much as a nce at the crowd, the four agents strode forward and entered the ominous boundary of the Whispering Woods. Their destination was a ce whispered about in hushed tones¡ªthe Asmodeus Garden, the ninthyer of the forest. It was one of the deadliest ces in all of Aurion, a region so feared that only a handful of hunters and exorcists had dared to enter.


    Even fewer had returned from it, and no one had ever ventured beyond the ninthyer to the rumored finalyer, the Tenth. The fate of those who had tried was shrouded in mystery, though anyone could say that no one had returned alive to talk about it.


    Despite the danger, Luna-Evelyn and her team had a mission to fulfill. They were tracking a dangerous fugitive, a man well known to the World Order¡ªKrainel Salvador. Once a prestigious member of the same Elite Circle to which Luna-Evelyn belonged, Krainel had deserted five years earlier, betraying the Agency.


    Worse, he had stolen a priceless artifact during his flight: a book belonging to a Devil, the highest-ranked demons. The Agency had reason to believe Krainel was hiding within the Asmodeus Garden, and it was Luna-Evelyn''s task to find him, eliminate him, and retrieve the artifact.


    All four agents moved with blinding speed, navigating the dense forest without wasted movements. Luna-Evelyn led the way, her movements almost effortless, while her threepanions pushed themselves to keep up. Even so, she was clearly holding back, her true speed nowhere near its limit.


    "Ms. Luna, perhaps we should rest a bit," Ophelia finally spoke up.


    They had reached the Third Layer of the Whispering Woods, known as the Murky Woods, in just an hour. This speed was extraordinary; it could take ordinary hunters a full day to cover the same ground. Luna-Evelyn halted, ncing back at herpanions.


    Stephen, though silent, was breathing heavily, hisbored breaths barely concealed. Ophelia and Julius didn''t bother to mask their exhaustion, both leaning slightly to catch their breath. They were skilled enough to continue if needed, but Ophelia was right¡ªresting here could give them an edge if they encountered the strongest Demonic Beasts rumored to inhabit the deeperyers.


    Luna-Evelyn nodded her head. She gestured toward a thick patch of trees that would offer some cover, and the team moved off the main path.


    "Ten minutes," Luna-Evelyn stated almost coldly before stepping away, vanishing silently into the forest shadows.


    Stephen scowled. "Tch, if we''re slowing her down, she should just say it."


    Ophelia chuckled, leaning back against a tree. "Oh, we are slowing her down. Frankly, we should be grateful she agreed to rest at all." She gazed into the canopy with a faint smile, catching her breath.


    "As expected, the Elite Circle is on another level entirely," Julius murmured as he sat beside her.


    Ophelia nodded. "I''ve crossed paths with some of them before, but Miss Luna-Evelyn is something else entirely."


    "She''s barely eighteen and already an S-Rank. That''s¡­ inhuman," Julius muttered, half to himself.


    "Hey, calling ady a ''inhuman'' isn''t exactly gentlemanly, Julius," Ophelia teased.


    Heughed, holding his hands up in surrender. "Fair point. I find her remarkable¡ªamazingly beautiful, even¡ªbut she''s clearly operating in a different dimension."


    "Do you have no pride?" Stephen scoffed, eyes narrowed.


    "Pride? I prefer honesty. You could try it, Mr. Stephen." Julius grinned, his words edged with yfulness.


    Stephen clicked his tongue in irritation, but Ophelia interrupted before tensions rose. "Since we''ve been handed Krainel''s case, we might have to work together for more than a day. Let''s try getting along."


    "More than a day? Not a chance. I say we find this guy and take him down before sundown," Stephen retorted, tightening his fists.


    "Do you even know who Krainel Salvador is?" Julius asked with an arched brow, his voice calm but pointed. "He was in the Elite Circle before you were out of training. You might want to keep that in mind, Mr. Stephen."@@novelbin@@


    "Huh?! Say that again?" Stephen growled, fists clenched, as Julius merely chuckled, unruffled.


    Just as the quarrel could go on, Luna-Evelyn reappeared catching them all off guard.


    "Is¡­ is there a problem?" Ophelia asked, nervously breaking the silence.


    "..."


    Luna-Evelyn didn''t respond to the question directly, her red eyes shifting deeper into the woods. "Someone''s in danger," she said simply, then vanished.

 Chapter 45 Adam Crane [2]

    Adam Crane was born in the shadows of the slums, a ce where poverty and despair filled the streets, where hope rarely dared to venture. His entry into this world came with a tragedy: his mother, frail and worn by hardship, died giving birth to him. He never knew if she had loved him, never knew if she had wanted him at all. And he had no idea who his father was.


    For the first five years of his life, Adam survived alone, a child in a cruel world. Then, everything changed the day he was discovered by Victor Frankenstein, a brilliant but unique scientist. Victor took Adam in, bing not only his mentor but the father figure he''d never known.


    Over the years, Victor raised Adam, teaching him everything he knew: the mechanisms of the human body, the profound mysteries of the natural world, and secrets that bordered on the forbidden. It was Victor who gave him his name and his very identity¡ªAdam Crane.


    For thirteen years, Adam worked alongside Victor, a devoted apprentice and son in all but blood. Together, they embarked on experiments that sought to transcend the limits of human existence. Victor dreamed of reshaping humanity, of unlocking a new level of existence, and Adam was his closest confidant. But their work did not go unnoticed, nor without consequence.


    Their pursuits attracted the attention¡ªand ultimately the wrath¡ªof another: the protagonist of the novelm, once a friend, maybe more than that, and another of Victor''s experiments. This protagonist, who was both Adam''s dearestpanion and his rival, saw humanity differently. Though they shared a profound bond, a deep love even, their visions of the world diverged.


    Where Adam became increasingly extreme, believing that only drastic measures could save humanity, the protagonist grew tempered, less merciless.


    It was an inevitable collision. Years passed, and their ideological divide became an unbridgeable chasm. Adam grew ruthless, feared by the world itself. The protagonist, unable to turn a blind eye, confronted him. In the end, it was she who drove the de into his heart, her eyes filled with tears even as she ended his life.


    And for Adam, there was darkness¡­ until suddenly, there wasn''t.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was in another body, memories flooding him in fragments, like pieces of a shattered mirror slowlying together. He felt no panic, only an overwhelming sense of exhration, for he had touched something beyond life and death, something beyond the boundaries Victor had shown him. Immortality. Soul transmigration.


    Concepts that Victor had theorized, but Adam had now experienced.


    What was this new world he found himself in? Had he truly been a character in a novel? Or was there something even more mysterious at y?


    For Adam Crane, this was not an ending. It was only the beginning of a new chapter¡ªa second life, and perhaps, a chance to explore the very forces that had torn his life apart.


    In the thirdyer, Adam stood there.


    Any sane, weak mancking strength or even the slightest trace of courage¡ªwould have fled in the opposite direction, hoping to stumble out of the forest or into the path of a Hunter who could save him. But Adam pressed forward, heading deeper toward the nextyer. He wasn''t driven by the instinct to survive; he was fueled by curiosity, a thirst for knowledge.


    He wanted to understand more about this strange, dark world he now inhabited¡ªa trait perhaps inherited from his adopted parent, Victor Frankenstein.


    Now, Adam found himself face-to-face with another Demonic Beast. It resembled the wolf he had encountered in the secondyer, only this one was muchrger¡ªtowering at nearly three meters. Its maw hung open, drool pooling on the ground beneath it as it watched Adam with a ravenous gleam in its eyes.


    Adam, barely a meter away, looked up into its yellow, wild gaze. The beast''s eyes were clouded, the mark of a creature fully possessed, unmistakably driven by something darker. Yet, despite the hulking figure looming over him¡ªready to tear him apart¡ªAdam''s face showed no trace of fear. His expression was calm much like Ivan''s cold apathy.


    But while Ivan would dismiss the creature as a mere obstacle, Adam looked on with focused curiosity.


    The beast, clearly taken aback, hesitated, as it cautiously assessed Adam.


    "Are you here to eat me?" Adam asked, reaching a hand toward the creature, his light brown eyes fixed unblinkingly on its own.


    "Grrr¡­"


    The wolf growled.


    "What do you feel?" Adam asked, extending his arm even closer.


    "Grrr!" The beast''s patience snapped, and it lunged, mping its powerful jaws onto Adam''s arm. Sharp fangs sank into his flesh, and warm blood sprayed onto his white coat and face. Yet Adam remained unflinching, showing no sign of pain, even as the wolf''s fangs drove deeper, preparing to rip his arm apart.


    "You could have gone for my head," he murmured, his tone almost contemtive. "Why didn''t you? The fact that you hesitated, that you''re sizing me up, shows you have intelligence¡ªsomething beyond mere animal instinct. I don''t think it''s a simple bestial urge driving you... it''s something else. You¡ªthe Demon."


    "Grrr!!" The wolf growled again, its fangs sinking in deeper, drawing fresh blood. But Adam remained unmoved.


    Adam could feel his arm nearing its breaking point, and the pressure was only growing. Realizing the risk of losing his arm, he reached into the pocket of his coat, conjuring a syringe with a pale, white glow around it.


    But before he could even pull his hand free¡ª


    -Spurt!


    The wolf''s head was severed cleanly from its body, and a fountain of blood sprayed from its open neck, spilling onto the ground as the headless creature copsed. Adam turned toward the one responsible, his gaze meeting that of a strikingly beautiful woman, perhaps a year or two older than him. But it wasn''t her beauty that held his attention¡ªit was her presence.


    Her aura radiated a power that set her apart from anyone else he had met, even with the collective memories of six other monsters woven into his consciousness.


    Luna swept her silver sword through the air, sending droplets of blood spattering across the forest floor. Her crimson eyes met Adam''s, where his arm stilly locked between the wolf''s lifeless jaws.


    "What... exactly happened here?" Julius murmured as he arrived to find the grim scene before him.


    "A¡ªAre you alright?!" Ophelia, wide-eyed at the sight of Adam''s injuries, quickly came to his side. "Julius, I need your help!"


    Julius nodded, moving to Adam''s other side.


    "I''ll stabilize his arm; you slowly pry open the jaws," Ophelia instructed.


    "Understood."


    "And you¡ªdon''t move a muscle, okay?" Ophelia said to Adam, who gave her a brief nod, unfazed.


    Together, they pried open the wolf''s toothy maw, finally freeing Adam''s mangled arm. Ophelia winced as she examined it, her face clouded with concern. His arm was torn nearly to the bone, the flesh around it swollen and raw.@@novelbin@@


    "This may hurt a little," she said, tearing the sleeve off hisb coat. She took out a vial filled with a translucent liquid and sprayed it over the torn tissue.


    The treatment would have made even the toughest man clench his teeth in pain, but Adam barely raised an eyebrow.


    Ophelia and Julius exchanged a brief look of surprise but held back anyments.


    "All done," Ophelia said, finishing thest bandage on Adam''s arm.


    Adam had shed his coat, now standing in just his white shirt, its sleeves slightly stained from his injury. "Thank you," he said, gratefully.


    "You''re wee," Ophelia replied with a grin, though she soon felt Adam''s gaze lingering on her, making her feel slightly self-conscious.


    "Is something on my face?" She asked, puzzled.


    Adam shook his head. "No, it''s just¡­you''re a good person."


    "Oh?" Ophelia replied, caught off guard by his sincerity. "Well, thank you." His observation struck her as oddly endearing, especially considering the situation.


    Though he was regarded as the Main Antagonist in the story of this world, Adam''s thoughts and actions seemed surprisingly free of malice.


    "What''s your name, and what are you doing all the way out here?" Julius asked, eyeing theb coat draped over Adam''s arm.


    Then, a thought struck him. "Wait, are you one of the scientists from [Horizon]?"


    The distinctive white coat all but confirmed it, and Julius''s eyes narrowed, certain that only those entric scientists would wander alone through dangerous ces like this.


    Adam had no idea what ''Horizon'' was, but he answered smoothly. "I''m Adam. I came here for research purposes."


    "Tch, so you really are from Horizon," Stephen muttered, clicking his tongue. "I figured you people had a few screws loose, but this? This is another level."


    Julius and Ophelia exchanged an awkward smile, silently admitting that Adam''s decision toe alone did seem more than a little foolish.


    "But¡­how did you even make it to the thirdyer by yourself?" Ophelia asked, ncing at him in genuine curiosity. It was no small feat; Adam didn''t look strong, nor did he seem like a Hunter.


    "I just followed other Hunters'' trails and let them clear the way," Adam replied calmly, as if it were the most sensible thing in the world.


    "And how exactly are you nning to head back?" Luna asked, speaking up for the first time.


    Adam turned toward her. "I''ll wait to find another group of Hunters and follow them back."


    "But you''ll be in danger again after we leave," Ophelia said, a hint of concern in her voice. "We''re headed to the deeperyers."


    Adam''s brow raised slightly at the mention of deeperyers.


    "Then take me with you."


    The group fell silent, each ncing at him in surprise.

 Chapter 46 Adam Convincing Them

    "Then take me with you."


    Adam''s words left the four of them momentarily speechless. Luna-Evelyn, however, merely fixed him with an impassive stare, her expression conveying a silent message: if this was a joke, it wasn''t a funny one.


    Though one would wonder if Luna-Evelyn could evenugh.


    But in any case Adam wasn''t joking.


    Ophelia broke the silence with a soft chuckle, shaking her head as if humoring a child. "I''m sorry, Adam, but we can''t. It''s too dangerous, and this mission is confidential." She said gently. She didn''t need to borate; the unspoken message was clear: the task at hand was far too dangerous, especially for someone in Adam''s fragile state.


    He had barely survived in the thirdyer of the Whispering Woods as it was.


    "Confidential mission, huh?" Adam repeated, studying them.


    "Yeah, weirdo. Can''t you see we''re with the World Order?" Stephen snapped, clearly running low on patience.


    "World Order¡­" Adam muttere, his gaze drifting over their uniforms as if seeing them for the first time.


    Truthfully, he hadn''t cared much about who they were¡ªonly that they were headed deeper into the forest. Now, for the first time, he paid closer attention, scrutinizing the insignias and emblems on their clothing. Stephen frowned, noticing Adam''s sudden realization. It was as if he hadn''t even registered who they represented all this time which was quite true.


    Of course, Adam himself knew little about the World Order, but Yvan, whose memories now pulsed within him, had read plenty. He knew, then, just how influential this group was.


    Ophelia offered him a small, conflicted smile. "Then you understand why you can''te with us?"


    But there was a hint of hesitation in her tone.


    Adam''s presence posed a problem; she knew that leaving him alone in the woods would almost certainly spell his doom. The demonic beasts that prowled theseyers would make short work of him without a Hunter nearby to protect him.


    "You don''t have a single shred of mana, do you?" Luna-Evelyn observed, stepping closer to Adam.


    Though she was older, Adam stood just slightly taller, and she had to look up to meet his gaze. Her piercing red eyes bore into him, assessing.


    "Huh? Really?" Julius spoke up, looking equally surprised, as did Ophelia and Stephen. They''d guessed he wasn''t a trained fighter¡ªhe had that air of inexperience¡ªbut tock mana altogether? It was nearly unheard of.


    Rare, but not impossible. And in this world, where mana determined one''s worth and abilities, such a revtion was practically a sentence to a life of mockery and struggle. For people without mana, there were few respectable options. Yet, as they observed Adam, they felt an odd mix of pity and empathy.


    At least, they thought, he had managed to secure a position with [Horizon], a rare aplishment for someone with no mana at all.


    "But¡­this is even more troubling. If we leave him here, he won''t survive for long," Ophelia said, concerned.


    "Oi. Don''t forget we''re on an S-Rank mission," Stephen replied, a hard edge in his tone. "That takes priority."


    "So, you''re suggesting we just leave him to die?" Julius asked, chuckling. "You really are as cold-hearted as they say, Stephen."


    "Say that again!" Stephen''s eyes shed in anger.


    "Enough, both of you!" Ophelia snapped, clearly exasperated.


    Meanwhile, Luna-Evelyn wrestled with the dilemma unfolding before her. She knew their mission was vital, but her conscience rebelled at the thought of abandoning someone in need. They could wait until another group of Hunters came by, but that would cost precious time.


    No, apromise presented itself: they could bring him along, and if they encountered any Hunters on the way, they''d leave him in their care. After all, as representatives of the World Order, no Hunter would dare refuse them.


    Settling on this n, Luna opened her mouth to share her decision¡ªbut Adam spoke up first.


    "You''re here for Krainel Salvador."


    "...!" All four of them stared at him, stunned into silence by his words.


    "Y¨CYou!" Stephen was the first to react, seizing Adam by the shirt and mming him back against a tree.


    "Stephen?!" Ophelia gasped, bewildered.


    "You''re with Krainel, aren''t you?!" Stephen asked, his grip tightening as he red at Adam, who met his gaze calmly.


    "What are you doing, Stephen?" Julius asked, frowning.@@novelbin@@


    "Think about it¡ªhow else would this guy know about Krainel?" Stephen countered.


    Julius and Ophelia fell silent, exchanging uneasy nces. It was true: how could this manaless stranger, found inexplicably unscathed in the thirdyer, know about Krainel Salvador?


    "Answer me!" Stephen growled, pressing his forearm against Adam''s throat.


    Adam''s brow twitched, more in irritation than pain as he struggled to breathe. Still, he kept his silence; he knew he couldn''t match Stephen''s strength and was determined not to give anything away in this position.


    "Leave him," Luna-Evelyn finally intervened.


    "What?" Stephen looked at her, incredulous.


    "I said, leave him." She fixed him with a hard stare.


    "Tch!" Stephen clicked his tongue in irritation but released Adam, who staggered, clutching his throat as he struggled to breathe. He rubbed at his neck, massaging the soreness, and within moments his breath steadied.


    Luna-Evelyn stepped forward. "Tell us¡ªhow did you learn about Krainel Salvador?" Her tone was less aggressive than Stephen''s, but it was colder than before. She was wary; this could easily be a trap.


    Adam hesitated, sorting through his options. Of course, he knew about Krainel from the novel, and he knew exactly who Luna-Evelyn was¡ªalso nicknamed as Moon Goddess, known more familiarly to those close to her as ''Lunevy'', a name Mordred Pendragon would call her in the future.


    But Adam saw her mostly as the woman who would, in one of the final arcs, kill Ludm, a moment Zenon had already spoiled for him as one of the novel''s defining battles.


    Although the thought of Ludm''s death grated on him, he felt no real anger toward Luna-Evelyn herself. He could see at a nce that she was a ''good person'' almost selfless, through and through. While some of his other personas might be less forgiving, Adam had his own code: protect the good, and discard anyone who fell below his standard.


    But now, he had to answer. He couldn''t exactly admit he''d read it in a book.


    "Confidential," he replied shortly, deciding in less than a second that this was the most effective response.


    "You¡ªthis bastard!" Stephen seethed, on the verge of snapping again, but Julius put a hand on his shoulder.


    "Wait. If he''s with [Horizon], this could be part of some covert mission. So, you''re saying you didn''te here just for research, right?" Julius pressed, studying Adam''s expression. "It''s confidential because they assigned you something specific, didn''t they?"


    Julius nced at Adam, already forming his own theory about the neer''s presence. It was a convenient misunderstanding, so Adam simply neither confirmed nor denied it.


    Julius took Adam''s silence as a tacit agreement. "I see," he said, nodding with satisfaction. "Seems Horizon''s reach is just as impressive as always¡ªthey''ve uncovered this information almost as quickly as we have."


    Ophelia, less easily convinced, furrowed her brows. "But why would Horizon send someone who''s manaless... and alone? If this was critical, wouldn''t they dispatch a team of specialists?"


    "And why would they care about Krainel Salvador at all?" She pressed, skeptical.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Julius''s mouth curved into a knowing smirk.


    "The Book of Asmodeus¡­" Stephen muttered, as if the final piece of a puzzle had clicked into ce.


    Ophelia''s eyes widened, but she nced back at Adam, visibly unsettled. "But¡­ why would they send him alone?" She was still skeptical, her gaze now lingering on Adam, who observed with faint amusement as they constructed a backstory for him without his input. But he knew he couldn''t remain silent much longer; now, all eyes were trained on him.


    "I was¡­ separated from my group," Adam said, choosing his words carefully. Technically, it was true¡ªhe''d left Reynold and his harem trio behind and struck out on his own.


    "Separated? What are you, a lost kid?" Stephen asked, half incredulous.


    "I wanted to see it all with my own eyes," Adam replied simply.


    "Ah, chasing personal glory, then?" Julius shook his head, looking unsurprised. "Typical of Horizon''s scientists, I hear. They''re all scrambling for that next breakthrough, aren''t they?"


    "What? So he''s just another glory-hungry scientist?" Stephen sneered.


    "Oh, stop it," Ophelia chided, suppressing augh. "He''s just passionate about his work, like you are about yours."


    Stephen scoffed but didn''t argue further, and Adam hid a small smile. They''d filled in the nks for him quite neatly.


    As if Adam had somehow dispelled their doubts, the fourpanions rxed, though he could still feel Luna-Evelyn''s wary gaze lingering on him.


    "So, what''s the n now, Leader?" Julius asked, looking to Luna-Evelyn for the final call.


    Luna-Evelyn studied Adam, silent and thoughtful.


    "I can help you. Bring me along," Adam offered without hesitation.


    "Horizon helping the World Order? Now that''s a joke," Stephenughed.


    The rivalry between Horizon and the World Order was notorious, a near-constant sh between the two factions. While the World Order functioned like a governing body, Horizon was more like a loose collective of treasure hunters¡ªeach vying for the rights to any discovery. Over the years, skirmishes between their agents had be almost routine.


    "You''re here to kill Krainel Salvador, right?" Adam asked, watching their reactions.


    "That¡ªand to secure the book," Luna-Evelyn rified. It was clear she wouldn''t hand over the book if that was Horizon''s aim.


    Adam, however, had a different agenda. Although his scientist''s curiosity burned for a closer look at the Book of Asmodeus, he had no intention of making demands about it¡ªat least, not yet. "If I join you, I won''t interfere with the book. I''m after¡­ other things."


    The group exchanged nces, interpreting his words as a request to observe any relics they might uncover along with Krainel.


    Stephen crossed his arms, scoffing. "And why would we give you that privilege? Saving you and bringing you along is already doing you a favor."


    "Isn''t it your job to save lives?" Adam replied dryly.


    "You little¡ª" Stephen muttered, clenching his fists.


    Ophelia stifled augh, amused by Adam''s boldness.


    "I''m serious. I can help you if Ie along," Adam repeated.


    "Help us how, exactly?" Stephen sneered. "You''d be useless as a meat shield, let alone backup."


    "Stephen¡­" Ophelia scolded, shooting him a re.


    Ignoring the barb, Adam pressed on. "But if you decide to leave me with other Hunters, I''ll just find my own way to Krainel''s trail. It doesn''t change my n."


    At this, Luna-Evelyn''s gaze sharpened. Adam was counting on herpassion, using it as leverage to force their cooperation. Her kind nature was well-known, and he sensed that she wouldn''t leave him behind knowing he''d simply throw himself into danger again.


    After a small silence, Luna finally turned away. "Fine. You cane. But your life is your responsibility."


    Adam nodded, a flicker of satisfaction crossing his face.

 Chapter 47 Adam The Cook

    After settling on a somewhat good agreement, Luna-Evelyn, herpanions, and Adam took a brief rest before speeding up through the dense forest once more. Yet, in their haste, they overlooked one important detail.


    "W¨Cwhere is Adam?!" Ophelia''s voice rang out, her sudden halt interrupting the group''s forward momentum.


    Everyone stopped and turned back, scanning the surrounding trees. Adam was nowhere to be seen.


    "Probably dead," Stephen muttered with a casual shrug.


    "Don''t joke about that!" Ophelia snapped.


    "I''m not joking."


    "This can''t keep happening. He can''t keep up with us at this pace," Julius said, shaking his head. He turned to Luna-Evelyn, seeking her input.


    Luna-Evelyn narrowed her ruby red eyes, her gaze pinpointing a faint figure nearly two kilometers away. She could just make out Adam''s form, moving at what seemed like a slow jog. From her perspective, it looked almost leisurely, like someone on a morning run. But for Adam, this was nearly his top speed.


    He seemed to have calcted every risk ¡ª from potential cramps to muscle strain ¡ª and had settled into a pace that let him push forward without injury. His expression remained calm, and his breathing was steady, almost too rxed for someone like him: a man without mana, navigating a forest teeming with deadly Demonic Beasts.


    With no other choice, Luna-Evelyn turned to Julius. "Someone needs to carry him."


    Julius groaned, shoulders slumping. "Of course, it has to be me," he muttered, resigned. Handing Adam over to Ophelia wouldn''t make sense, and Stephen¡­well, Stephen might drop him in a bush stealthily just to be rid of the extra weight.


    "Fine." With a quick nod, Julius doubled back, quickly reaching Adam. Without further ado, he scooped him up in a steady, if reluctant, princess carry and made his way back to the group.


    "You didn''t have to do this," Adam muttered, his gaze weary and resigned, like a tired workaholic plucked reluctantly from his desk.


    But Luna-Evelyn paid him no attention. She simply resumed her pace, Ophelia following close behind.


    "You may not need this, but we have work to do, and we''re not exactly as free as you fuckers of Horizon are!" Stephen snorted as he took off.@@novelbin@@


    "Hold on tight," Julius murmured to Adam as he fell in step with the others.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Let''s rest here for the night," Luna-Evelyn said, stopping abruptly as they reached the fifthyer of the forest. "We''ll resume in three hours."


    She''d hoped they''d be nearing their destination by now, at least close to the eighthyer, but the team''s pace had slowed, likely due to Julius carrying Adam. It seemed she''d overestimated their stamina¡ªor perhaps underestimated the impact of carrying an extra person through dense terrain.


    Continuing without a decent rest would only drain them physically and mentally, so Luna-Evelyn made the call to rest for a few hours. By morning, they would be back on track, refreshed and ready to push forward.


    "Finally¡­" Julius exhaled as he lowered Adam to the ground, massaging his arms. While strong, hours of carrying Adam had taken their toll.


    "We''ll set up camp here then," Ophelia noted with a small smile, gesturing to a clearing encircled by thick trees. The space looked like it had been cleared before, perhaps by previous hunters. There were even a few makeshift wooden benches and some leftover firewood, likely remnants of other camps.


    It wasn''t unusual; hunters often camped for days or even weeks in the Whispering Woods when tackling lengthy quests or training in deeperyers. This was amon rest spot for those needing a safe point in the forest''s dangerous depths.


    "Julius, Stephen¡ªyou two scout the perimeter and handle any nearby Demonic Beasts," Luna-Evelyn instructed as she removed her sword from her waist.


    They nodded and headed off without hesitation to secure the area.


    "I''ll prepare something for dinner," Ophelia volunteered, drawing a few pots and cooking tools from her Spatial Ring as she kindled a small fire.


    Adam watched, slightly amazed, as Ophelia pulled out several sizable items from the ring with ease. Though familiar with spatial storage, seeing it up close was striking. In his world, rings weren''tmonly used; they were seen as cumbersome or even hazardous in battle.


    Adam relied instead on a small pouch for storage, along with the numerous pockets of hisb coat, which he''d already reached into earlier to summon a syringe.


    "I''ll help," Adam offered, standing up and moving toward Ophelia.


    "Oh, I''d appreciate it¡­but do you know how to cook, at least a little?" Ophelia eyed him with skepticism. In her experience, scientists from Horizon rarely had practical skills, regardless of their intelligence.


    "I do." Adam nodded as he approached. "What ingredients do you have?"


    "Fresh salmon, a variety of vegetables, spices, and seasonings," Ophelia replied, pulling each item from her Spatial Ring.


    "Doesn''t it spoil in there?" Adam asked, hiding his surprise.


    Ophelia chuckled, finding his question curious. "No, not in a proper Spatial Storage. Time stops in there. You didn''t know?"


    Of course Adamn didn''t as his pouch orbcoat didn''t work that way, didn''t stop time.


    "Must be an expensive item¡­" Adam muttered.


    "It is, especially forrger spaces, but I''m wellpensated by the Order," she replied, handing him a knife and a te with the fresh salmon. She was curious to see his skills, though she expected little. Perhaps it would even be a good-natured chance to tease him.


    But Adam took the knife without hesitation, his expression unphased, and moved with a confidence that left her stunned. Heid the salmon on the cutting board, its silver skin glistening under the firelight. With a swift, smooth motion, he filleted the fish, the de sliding cleanly through the flesh and leaving the bones bare in seconds.


    The next step: the skin. Adam''s fingers held the fish with firmness as he found the ideal angle, gripping the tail end and working his knife under the skin. He pulled, sliding the de between flesh and skin with precision, creating long, clean strips that he set aside in neat rows.


    "..." Ophelia stared, mouth slightly agape. The entire process took him all of ten seconds.


    Adam paid no mind to Ophelia''s reaction as he moved on to preparing the rice. Without a recipe, he followed his instincts, cooking it until each grain was tender, then fluffing it with a fork and setting it aside.


    Next, he turned to the vegetables. Tossing potatoes, bell peppers, cherry tomatoes, and mushrooms in olive oil, salt, and pepper, he spread them across a baking sheet and ced them near the campfire''s edge, letting them roast for about twenty minutes until they were tender and slightly browned.


    Moving on to the salmon, he seasoned each fillet with salt, pepper, and a blend of herbs he''d brought in a small vial. He opted to pan-sear the fish over the open me, cooking it to a perfect golden-brown finish on each side. The aroma of the salmon melded with the earthy scent of the roasting vegetables, filling the clearing with a mouthwatering fragrance.


    Finally, he ted everything: a bed of rice topped with the roasted vegetables and perfectly cooked salmon. For a finishing touch, he garnished each te with fresh herbs and a squeeze of lemon juice. As if that weren''t enough, Adam took an extra ten minutes to whip up a creamy garlic sauce to drizzle over each serving.


    "Done," he said calmly, setting the tes down and ignoring the still-dumbfounded Ophelia.


    Luna-Evelyn, who had been observing silently with her arms crossed against a tree, raised her eyebrows.


    Putting aside how he used his right arm which he shouldn''t have been able to move without feeling excruciating pain, she''d never seen someone cook so efficiently or with such elegance. His movements had a precision and beauty that seemed almost out of ce here.


    "Wow, it smells incredible! Didn''t know you were such a chef, Ms. Ophelia," Julius teased as he approached, grinning.


    "Right?" Stephen chimed in, practically drooling at the sight of the meal.


    "It wasn''t me¡­it was Adam who cooked," Ophelia replied, still somewhat stunned.


    "Huh?" Both Julius and Stephen turned to Adam, who was busy serving each te.


    It was a trait of Adam''s, honed from years as a scientist. Once his focus locked onto something, he became fully absorbed, performing each task meticulously until it was done.


    "T¨CThank you, Adam. Somehow, I feel guilty for not helping at all," Ophelia murmured, scratching her head in embarrassment. Even if she''d tried to help, she would''ve been too worried about spoiling Adam''s masterpiece.


    "There''s no need to feel guilty. You''ve been protecting me all this time¡ªI''m just returning the favor," Adam replied calmly.


    "Adam¡­" Ophelia''s admiration for him deepened; his kindness felt genuine and unexpected.


    "You''re a good guy," Julius chimed in with augh. "Thest Horizon scientist I met almost got his head bashed in."


    If Julius and Ophelia had seen what Adam had done to the group of hunters earlier, they might have chosen their words more carefully. But for now, they all settled onto the makeshift tree-bench around the flickering campfire, ready to eat.


    "Delicious¡­" Luna-Evelyn finally voiced what was on everyone''s mind as she took her first bite.


    Even the World Order''s renowned cafeteria couldn''tpete with this meal, which surpassed anything crafted by famous chefs on call. Each vor seemed heightened, the freshness and warmth bringing a sense offort none of them expected.


    "Y¨Cyeah, this is amazing," Julius stuttered, almost tearing up, much like Ophelia.


    "Thank you, Adam, truly¡­" She said gratefully.


    Adam simply nodded in acknowledgment.


    "How about you say thank you as well, Stephen?" Julius teased.


    Stephen grunted. "What? Fine¡­yeah, it''s not bad." Despite his grumbling, he was already digging in with gusto, prompting Julius tough and shake his head.


    After a few minutes, Adam quietly reached into his pocket and pulled out four syringes, each filled with a clear liquid. He was just about to inject them into their water sses when Julius noticed.


    "Hold on¡­what are you doing?" He asked, eyeing the syringes warily. Injecting something into their drinks didn''t exactly inspire confidence.


    "These are my custom Stamina-Recovery mixtures," Adam exined, holding one up calmly. His neutral gaze wasn''t exactlyforting.


    Sighing, Adam took an empty ss, injected a syringe into it, and downed it in front of them, demonstrating the harmlessness of the mixture.


    He wasn''t lying; he genuinely wanted to help.


    If Adam had intended to kill them, he could have easily poisoned the meal itself. With his precise, agile movements, he could''ve slipped something lethal into their food, even under Ophelia''s watchful eye. But that was never his intent; these were ''good'' people by his moral scale, with each of them ranking high in his estimation.


    Because of this, he remained attentive and went out of his way to help them.


    "Right¡­sorry about that," Julius murmured, feeling a twinge of guilt. Something about Adam''s demeanor and quietposure made him feel bad for doubting him. He really did seem like a decent guy.


    Once Adam was sure no one else objected, he mixed his stamina-recovery form into each of their sses. They drank without hesitation, and soon enough, the effects took hold.


    "T¨CThis is amazing¡­" Ophelia whispered, astonished. She felt the ache in her legs dissipating almost instantly, a relief that spread like a soothing balm through her muscles. The others felt the same rejuvenation¡ªit worked even better than their own stamina vials.


    Satisfied his job was done, Adam took a seat on the opposite bench, distancing himself slightly as he prodded the fire with a branch, tending it in silence.


    "Adam, why don''t you join us? You know we''re fine with you eating too, right?" Ophelia asked, only now noticing that he hadn''t taken a te for himself.


    She thought for a moment he didn''t want to eat for them or maybe he wasn''t hungry.


    "I don''t eat," he replied.


    "Why?" She frowned, perplexed.


    Adam met her gaze.


    "I''ve lost my sense of taste."

 Chapter 48 Adam And Luna-Evelyn

    "I''ve lost my sense of taste."


    "Huh?"


    Ophelia and the other three froze mid-bite, turning their gazes toward Adam in shock.


    "I mean, my taste buds are gone," he rified, thinking maybe they hadn''t understood. But their surprise had nothing to do with his wording.


    "N¨CNo, it''s just¡­" Ophelia''s voice trailed off, her mouth closing as if unsure how to respond.


    She, like the others, found herself at a loss for words.


    While Adam could still smell the food in front of him, the vors and textures, the full experience of taste, were lost to him. It had been that way since childhood¡ªa remnant of Ivan''s early traumas. The sense of taste had slipped awaypletely, and no matter what molecr ''switches'' he does with other Antagonists who didn''t lose their taste buds.


    Eating, for him, had be purely mechanical, a matter of survival rather than pleasure, though even survival wasn''t a real necessity for Ivan especially. He held faint memories of enjoying food once, but those recollections seemed distant, as if behind a wall¡ªone that now stood alongside other traumas shared between them all.


    For Adam, though, the loss didn''t sting. He''d long ago epted it, losing taste in the course of experiments on himself, often with Victor Frankenstein''s help. He hadn''t regretted it. Or perhaps... only a little.


    A sh of memory surfaced, of sharing meals with a girl he had once cared for deeply¡ªa girl who''d eventually left him.


    "Sorry about that¡­" Julius muttered awkwardly.


    "No need to be. I''m not," Adam replied, genuinely not understanding Julius''s apology.


    Ophelia''s eyes lingered on Adam, filled with sympathy. She was sure something painful had happened in his past, something that had hardened him this way.


    From across the fire, Luna-Evelyn''s red eyes studied Adam''s face, watching him as he stared into the mes. There was something familiar about his look, a reflection of her own pain, yet she sensed his went even deeper. For a fleeting moment, a glimmer of loneliness passed over his features, as if he were lost in a memory of something¡ªsomeone¡ªlong gone.


    ¡­


    "I''ll do the dishes."


    "No, really, I can¡ª"


    "I said I''ll do it!" Ophelia snapped, snatching the te from Adam''s hands before he could protest further and pile up even more guilt inside her.


    A strange guilt had settled over her ever since learning he''d lost his sense of taste, and somehow that feeling had bloomed into a fierce, almost maternal protectiveness. She thought of Adam as a younger brother in need of looking after, and she was determined to do just that.


    Adam, though puzzled by her insistence, stepped back without protest.


    They still had two hours to rest.


    "I''ll take first watch. You all should try to sleep," Luna-Evelyn said quietly.


    "What about you, Leader?" Ophelia asked.


    "I''m not tired yet," Luna-Evelyn replied simply.


    Though they usually kept watch in pairs, tonight, she was more than capable of managing alone. Taking her at her word, the group set up a modest,fortable tent to catch a few hours of sleep.


    "Here, Adam, I made a tent for you." Ophelia''s face softened as she smiled at him, almost like an older sister.


    "Thanks, but there''s no need."


    "W¨CWhy?" Ophelia''s voice caught, her expression almost heartbroken.


    Adam met her gaze calmly. "I''m an insomniac."


    "That too?!"


    Ophelia gasped, on the verge of crying. She was beginning to feel that Adam was somehow cursed by the gods themselves¡ªa string of misfortunes unfairly inflicted on the kindest, most innocent person she''d ever met.


    "How about you sleep near me? I''ll make sure you get some rest¡ª"


    "Oi. Miss Ophelia," Julius cut in, stepping in just in time before Ophelia''s empathy spilled into outright absurdity. He raised an eyebrow at her, his look inly asking if she was serious.


    "R¨CRight¡­" Ophelia muttered, clenching her fists as she retreated into her own tent.


    Adam felt a flicker of gratitude toward Julius. Sleep, for him, was a rare event, and even if it weren''t, he doubted he could truly rx around anyone he wasn''t intimately familiar with, no matter how well-meaning they were.


    If Ludm, Kam, or a few others he trusted had been there, it might have been different. But here and now, that level offort wasn''t something he could pretend to have.


    Adam settled onto the bench beneath a tree, directly across from Luna-Evelyn.


    For most, the silence between them might have felt awkward, yet to two people unustomed to conversation, it was perfectlyfortable.


    "You should cover up," Luna-Evelyn said, tossing him a nket. The night air was brisk, and Adam had only a thin shirt on.


    Adam considered mentioning he was immune to cold but held his tongue, remembering Ophelia''s earlier reaction. He knew that if he kept dropping remarks like that, they''d soon see him as something monstrous rather than just unfortunate man¡ªa truth that wasn''t entirely inurate.


    "Thanks," he said instead, wrapping the nket around his shoulders.


    Luna-Evelyn drew her slender sword from its silver scabbard, revealing the de beneath. It gleamed, elegantly crafted and clearly well-maintained. Even the hilt was designed with a refined beauty.


    Adam''s eyes locked onto the de, almost transfixed.


    After a moment, he worked up the nerve to ask, "May I see it up close?"


    Luna-Evelyn noted the flicker of genuine curiosity breaking through his usual detached expression and allowed herself the faintest smile. Rising, she passed the sword to him.


    "Thanks," Adam murmured, taking the de in careful hands, admiring its craftsmanship with something close to reverence. His fingers trembled slightly, tracing along the metal''s polished surface.


    "Is this a Phantasma?" He asked, almost to himself.


    He barely knew the basics about Phantasma, but he could feel an unique form of energy radiating from the sword¡ªsomething extraordinary.


    Luna-Evelyn gave a slight nod, curious why he, as a Horizon Scientist, would even need to ask.


    As Adam''s fingers glided over the de, he felt the powerful presence within it, as though the spirit housed in the sword was radiating strength. Phantasma were ranked by their inner force, and whatever spirit had chosen Luna-Evelyn was undoubtedly strong¡ªfitting for someone like her, whose strength bordered on the monstrous.


    "It''s a beautiful sword, and I can feel something truly gooding from it," Adam murmured, studying the de with a thoughtful gaze. He shifted it gently in his hands, eyes tracing the elegant lines. "The spirit you''ve bonded with must be a remarkably kind one."


    Luna-Evelyn blinked, slightly taken aback by the faint but genuine smile on Adam''s face. Seeing him like this was unexpected, even a bit disarming. Unlike Ivan, who wore an almost imprable stoicism, Adam was capable of warmth and openness. But his genuine smiles were a rarity, treasured glimpses into a side of him seldom revealed.@@novelbin@@


    Right now, his smile was unguarded, brought forth by the tranquil, pure energy radiating from Luna-Evelyn and her spirit. In a world filled by corruption, people like her were rare¡ªlike pools of clear water cleansing the mire that tainted so much. Adam''s expression softened as he absorbed her aura, understanding on an instinctual level that she and her spirit were forces for good.


    To Adam, purifying the world of its filth was more than just a calling; it was a necessity. And he shared this ideal fervently with Ivan. The world could only be cleansed through destruction, if that''s what it took.


    "It is," Luna-Evelyn replied. She nced at him strangely. It was the first time anyone hadplimented her spirit as anything other than a mere weapon. Most people saw spirits as tools, as entities with little purpose beyondbat. But Adam''s perspective was different, refreshingly so.


    Also it was also the first time a man wasplimenting her spirit instead of her.


    Adam nodded in agreement, his smile lingering as he returned the sword to her with a respectful gesture. She epted it, settling it across herp.


    After a pause, Luna-Evelyn spoke. "Which country are you from?" It was a question she wouldn''t normally ask, but there was something about Adam that puzzled her.


    Adam''s appearance was quite unique. His hair, an unusual shade of white, hung in slightly messy strands around his face, contrasting with his eyes¡ªa light brown with a touch of hazel. Luna-Evelyn noted the uniqueness of it, though she herself wasn''t exactly conventional, with her silver hair and red eyes. But her appearance had its reasons.


    Adam hesitated, a flicker of thought passing through his eyes as he considered his response. He couldn''t exactly say he was from another world, so he settled on something simpler yet truthful.


    "I''m not sure," he replied. "I''m an orphan, found and raised by a man who took me in."


    At the word ''orphan'', Luna-Evelyn felt a ripple of empathy. She, too, had grown up without parents, so she felt some kind of empathy toward Adam.


    After that anotherfortable silence fell between them and this one until the end of the pause.


    The time to meet Krainel Salvador hade and Adam knew it won''t be a cheerful encounter¡­

 Chapter 49 Arrogance Or Confidence?

    In the Sixth Layer of the Whispering Woods, four figures moved swiftly through the air, gliding above the dense, shadowed canopy of trees. Thisyer of the forest was even darker and more oppressive than the ones they''d passed before. The group looked like they were not running but flying, each of them harnessing their abilities to traverse the forest more efficiently. Julius held a fifth figure aloft, carrying him as he sped forward¡ªAdam, rxed in his grip, appearingpletely unbothered by the unconventional mode of travel.


    "Adam, your concoction is amazing!" Ophelia eximed, giving him an admiring gaze. "I feel like I''m back to one hundred percent, fully rested! I even slept better than I have in ages!"


    She''d beenpletely drained from their grueling journey through the Outskirts, and even a standard rest wouldn''t have rejuvenated her like this. She marveled at how refreshed she felt, her fatigue from days of nonstop exertion gone as though it had never been.


    "Agreed, it''s incredible," Julius added, nodding appreciatively. "Honestly, if you weren''t already tied to Horizon, I''d rmend you straight to the Order''s research division. They could use someone with your skills."


    Julius genuinely regretted that Adam was affiliated with Horizon. He could already imagine the research department moring for someone capable of crafting such potent, effective forms.


    Of course, Adam wasn''t actually bound to any organization¡ªnot to Horizon, nor to anyone else. He was independent, crafting his mixtures and remedies solely of his own volition. He had no intention of working under anyone''s authority or selling his products, either. The only reason they''d benefited from his expertise was because he had chosen to share it with them.


    "I mixed in a stamina-recovery form with a mild sedative effect," Adam exined calmly, "to help promote deeper rest and faster recovery."


    At this, hispanions exchanged stunned nces, their expressions shifting to disbelief.


    "Hold on!" Stephen shouted, brows furrowing with irritation. "Are you saying you slipped us a sleeping pill without telling us?!"


    "If I''d told you, you wouldn''t have drunk it," Adam replied, entirely unfazed.


    "But what if we hadn''t woken up in time?" Stephen asked, angrily. "This is a ssified mission! We''re supposed to be on high alert!"


    "I calcted it to wear off in two hours, precisely when you''d need to be alert again. There was no risk whatsoever."


    Stephen could only gape at Adam, astonished by his calm assurance, while Julius shook his head with a chuckle. Adam''s unshakable confidence bordered on arrogance.


    "Is that confidence or just pure arrogance?" Julius teased, though there was admiration in his gaze.


    Ophelia, meanwhile, was smiling, amused by Adam''s unruffled demeanor. She appreciated that he''d gone out of his way to ensure they were well-rested, even if his methods were unconventional. But as she considered it further, a thought came to mind that made her pause.


    "What about Miss Luna-Evelyn?" She asked, raising a brow in mild surprise. "She stayed fully awake with you, didn''t she? Even though she drink it like us¡­"


    Adam''s gaze lingered thoughtfully on Luna-Evelyn''s back, his mind churning over the unexpected result. It hadn''t been his n to exclude her from the sedative''s effect, yet she''d remained unaffected, fully awake and alert even after the others had sumbed to deep sleep.


    "Yes," he finally said, "she wasn''t affected at all. If I had to guess, it''s likely because of her Phantasma¡ªspecifically, her spirit." He paused, considering. "Either she has a natural immunity to substances like this, or her spirit sensed the sedative and neutralized it before it could take effect."


    He wished hopefully an answer from Luna-Evelyn but obviously she wasn''t going to reveal anything.


    The implications weren''t lost on him. If he had been an enemy¡ªa spy with malicious intent¡ªhe could have easily sedated the entire team, incapacitating them at a critical moment. Luna-Evelyn''s immunity would have thwarted him, or at the very least, alerted the others to the danger. He could see the suspicion flickering in Stephen''s and Julius''s eyes, while Ophelia regarded him with her usual trust. Luna-Evelyn, however, was a different story.


    Even without seeing her expression, Adam could feel her watchfulness, the quiet wariness she had carried since the day they met. She''d neverpletely let her guard down around him, a fact he could respect. She was sharp, observant, and unafraid to wait and analyze before making a judgment. He wondered if her spirit had sensed the sedative or if she''d perceived it through her own intuition. Either way, she hadn''t called him out on it¡ªperhaps because she, too, was waiting to see what he would do next.


    Julius broke the silence with a chuckle. "As expected of our leader," he said with a grin, trying to ease the tension.


    Stephen, on the other hand, was still grumbling under his breath, his pride clearly bruised. Adam''s concoction had knocked him out cold, as though he were a mere novice, not a seasoned A-rank Agent. Despite his irritation, none of them truly grasped the level of control Adam could exert with his skills. The fact that he could sedate someone of Stephen''s caliber so effortlessly should have sounded more rms.


    Yet Adam sensed that only Luna-Evelyn fully understood the potential threat he posed. And strangely enough, even with that awareness, she seemed to have a hard time picturing him as someone who would use his abilities for malicious purposes. Perhaps it was his calm demeanor or the way he spoke so openly about his actions; maybe she was still weighing the full extent of his motives.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s mind was elsewhere. If he were to refine his sedative to evade even the keen senses of high-tier spirits, he would need a form both precise and elusive. It would take time¡ªand test subjects. Not innocent people, of course, but those he deemed Under-Value. In Adam''s eyes, only those who contributed to the rot of this world would qualify for such experiments.


    Adam had no idea what the future held. He had a good impression of Luna-Evelyn¡ªshe was a good person and, no question, deserved to live. But if the day ever came when she stood in his way, or worse, tried to harm Ludm as she had in the novel, he wouldn''t hesitate.


    Yes, that was hypocritical, especially given his rigid code about protecting the Upper-Value and sacrificing the Under-Value¡ªprinciples that had ultimately led to his own death. Toward the end, he''d found himself bending his own rules, justifying his actions even when Upper-Values stood between him and his vision for a pure, untainted world. He could still hear the voice of the only woman he had ever loved, calling out his hypocrisy, yet he hadn''t wavered. He''d been true to himself, unflinchingly so.


    After all, if he wasn''t at least a little hypocritical, he wouldn''t have been the Antagonist¡ªno, the Main Antagonist.


    "The next time, at least give us a heads-up, Adam," Ophelia said with a wry smile. "If you want us to trust you, that is."


    "Oi, what do you mean, ''next time''?" Stephen interrupted, frowning at her words. "After this, it''s over. We won''t be seeing him again."


    Ophelia chuckled. "My instincts say otherwise. I''d bet we''ll be seeing Adam again after tonight."


    Stephen groaned in frustration.


    Adam nced over at Julius almost curious. "Why does he hate me?"


    He wasn''t offended by Stephen''s dislike, only puzzled. He was fairly sure he hadn''t done anything to deserve it¡ªmaybe his half-hearted threat about following them or the sedative he''d used? But the others hadn''t held it against him and still treated him cordially.


    Julius hesitated, studying Adam''s inquisitive expression. He seemed sharp, certainly, yet in some ways, he was blind¡ªlike a brilliant scientist oblivious to the nuances of people''s feelings and emotions.


    "Well..." Julius trailed off, unsure how to exin something so inherently human to someone who seemed tock the basic instincts for it.


    It didn''t help that even during the ''switches'', Adam''s personality was still unfluenced by Ivan, the original owner of his body. Adam was already na?ve about human emotions, and Ivan, who barely cared about others'' feelings outside of his own circle, only added to his detachment. With such a mix, it was no wonder Adam struggled to understand basic social cues.


    In all honesty, even the other antagonists would have seen Stephen as little more than a nuisance¡ªor perhaps even a source of amusement¡ªrather than someone to take seriously.@@novelbin@@


    "So, how did you people at Horizon learn about Krainel Salvador''s location so quickly?" Julius asked, clearly curious. The rest of the group perked up, equally interested.


    They''d assumed no one could have found Krainel faster than the World Order, given his history there. But Horizon had somehow managed to uncover the same information? Their source within the World Order, who was supposed to be handling the investigation, would either have had to leak the information to Horizon¡ªor Horizon had an incredibly skilled informant of their own.


    Adam, of course, had nothing of the sort. He wasn''t even part of Horizon and barely understood what it was, though the name sounded vaguely familiar. Still, he chose to stay silent, inadvertently reinforcing Julius''s mistaken assumption that Adam was operating in secret on Horizon''s behalf.


    In truth, Adam had learned everything from the novel. Luna-Evelyn''s team''s investigation in the Whispering Woods regarding Krainel Salvador hadn''t been fully detailed in the story, though it was briefly referenced from Mordred''s point of view. An investigation that, as Adam recalled, would tragically fail, with Krainel Salvador eliminating the entire team¡ªLuna-Evelyn being the sole survivor which would cause a lot of ruckus within the Order.

 Chapter 50 How To Win Over Luna-Evelyn?

    "Ahahaha, you people from Horizon really are a tough crowd to crack, aren''t you?" Julius chuckled, his eyes glinting with amusement as he watched Adam''s silent, guarded expression in response to yet another probing question about Horizon.


    Despite his age, Adam exuded theposed demeanor and sharp insight characteristic of Horizon''s scientists¡ªat least, that''s what Julius thought.


    The group of four continued their swift journey through the sixthyer, pushing forward with until they finally breached the boundary of the seventh.


    Their progress had been remarkably smooth up to this point, thanksrgely to a concealment spell Ophelia had cast on them, effectively masking their presence. But after such a grueling trek, the spell began to wane, its protective veil fading.


    "Apologies... I''ll need a moment to recast the spell," Ophelia muttered.


    Julius shed her a reassuring smile. "No worries. Honestly, it''s impressive we''ve gotten this far without running into trouble. You''ve done more than enough."


    Only now was it bing clear why Ophelia, a B-Rank agent, had been assigned to their squad. Her strength wasn''t in rawbat but in her invaluable support skills, which had made their stealthy approach possible in the first ce.


    Hearing it, Luna-Evelyn reached out to her sword. "Stephen, cover the rear. Ophelia, stay with Julius," she said.


    She unsheathed her sword, and murmured something under her breath. Almost instantly, the de began to glow an intense, fiery red, radiating heat that rippled through the dim forest.


    Julius, Stephen, and Ophelia felt the weight of her mana press against them like a hot gust of wind, a pulse of raw power that sent shivers down their spines. Even among S-Rank agents of the Order, her abilities were legendary.


    Without warning, she sprang forward,unching herself from a thick tree branch and disappearing into the shadows.


    In a heartbeat, the dark forest erupted into chaos. A dozen Demonic Beasts, mostly C- and B-ranked but deadly in their own right, filled the clearing, their feral cries echoing through the woods. But as quickly as their cries began, they were silenced. Luna-Evelyn''s de sliced through them with surgical precision, leaving only a blur of movement in her wake.


    The Demonic Beasts, massive creatures with razor-sharp ws and armored hides, barely had time to react. One by one, they fell, their forms crumpling to the ground.


    Julius watched, awe shing across his face. "What... a monster," he whispered.


    Ophelia, beside him, was just as mesmerized. She remained silent, her eyes wide, unable to look away. "So this is the strength of an S-Rank Agent of the Order..."


    It felt like she was in another dimension.


    She was only neen, yet already wielded power surpassing that of most veteran Hunters and seasoned agents of the Order. Luna-Evelyn''s strength and skill were remarkable, a blend of talent and honed senses that seemed impossible for someone so young. Watching her cut down the Demonic Beasts with such ease, Stephen, who was upied defending the rear, couldn''t help but acknowledge her superiority in silence. It was no wonder she had obtained such respect within the World Order. Luna-Evelyn wasn''t just a prodigy¡ªshe was still growing, her potential stretching ahead endlessly.


    As the group of five carved their way deeper into the 7thyer, they encountered wave after wave of Demonic Beasts. Yet none could slow their pace. With ruthless efficiency, they dispatched every creature that crossed their path, moving as a single, cohesive unit. The sight would have left any seasoned hunter in stunned admiration; it was like watching a well-oiled machine, each member anticipating the others'' actions with an almost supernatural synchronicity. This was no ordinary team¡ªthese were the elites of the World Order in their element.


    Even Adam, who observed quietly, had to admit they were skilled¡ªhighly skilled. This was a revtion to him. In his many lives as an Antagonist, Adam had always fought alone, whether as the Major or the Main Antagonist. He had never worked with others, much less depended on them. The seamless coordination of this group was something foreign to him, something he would''ve dismissed as inefficient or restrictive. But now, as he witnessed it firsthand, he was forced to acknowledge the power of such unity. They''d only just begun fighting together, yet their synergy was undeniable. It was as if each of them understood the flow ofbat instinctively, weaving their individual strengths into something greater than the sum of their parts. And at the heart of it all was Luna-Evelyn.


    "..."@@novelbin@@


    Adam''s gaze lingered on her, observing the way she led them¡ªnot just with strength but with a natural charisma, an aura of leadership that seemed to inspire confidence.


    For a moment, an unexpected thought flitted through his mind.


    ''If only she doesn''t join Mordred.''


    Watching her now, it struck him as a pity that someone like her, someone with such immense potential, might waste herself in service to Mordred''s ambitions. Recover Britannia? Reunite Mordred with his family?


    The idea disgusted him.


    What was the point of devoting herself to the selfish whims of a single man when she could strive for something far greater?


    Adam felt a surge of disdain for Mordred''s cause. Why should Luna-Evelyn fight to restore one man''s dream, a dream so narrow and self-serving?


    Luna-Evelyn''s strength and spirit were wasted on such a small-minded cause.


    In his mind, he could already see the tragic pathid before her like in the novel. If she met Mordred, if she fell under his influence, her fate would be sealed. She would follow his goals with loyalty, fall in love with him, and ultimately face the ruinous consequences of his ambition. Adam could picture it with chilling rity: she would encounter Ludm, getting defeated by her several times until managing to kill her but she herself would not survive the encounter.


    Of course, Ivan would find a pity of letting Luna-Evelyn meet that tragic end. If she ever did align herself with Mordred again, Ivan would ensure her fate does unfold as it had before and this time Ludm would survive, and Luna-Evelyn would fall¡ªunless he intervened.


    Ivan had no intention of letting talent like hers go to waste. But if things proceeded without his influence, it would be a tragic shame.


    It wasn''t just Adam who thought so. Ivan and the other Antagonists shared this sentiment. Just as Ivan had allowed Gwenyra Pendragon to live, nurturing her gifts andter swaying her to his side, he wondered if the same approach could work with Luna-Evelyn. Gwenyra, after all, had be a valuable ally, as would eventually Karna Mishra. Could Luna-Evelyn be persuaded simrly? It would be a far better solution than seeing her life cut short in a conflict that might ultimately serve no one.


    But there was a problem: Luna-Evelyn wasn''t like Gwenyra or Karna. She had her own code, her own loyalties. Affiliated with the World Order, she upheld the values they fought for, and though the Order hadn''t openly opposed Ivan and Gevurah the way the Holy Church did, they certainly didn''t view him favorably. Ivan knew it was only a matter of time before the Order deemed him a serious threat. When that day came, Luna-Evelyn would likely be among those tasked with facing him.


    Adam suspected she would never betray the World Order. She was steadfast, rooted in her principles.


    So, the question gnawed at him:


    How could he sway her to his side?


    She was no simple recruit who could be tempted with power or security. Threats wouldn''t work either¡ªunlike Gwenyra, who''d had vulnerabilities he could exploit, Luna-Evelyn was an orphan who had forged her own path. Intelligent and immensely strong, she was known to wield one of the world''s strongest Phantasmas. And she didn''t break or bend easily. If Adam attempted to recruit her and failed, she would never forgive him; she''d brand him an enemy for life. That would leave Ivan with no choice but to eliminate her, something he felt would be a grievous waste.


    Luna-Evelyn''s nature was stubborn to the core. Once she set her mind to something, nothing could make her back down. Ivan knew that well.


    "Stop."


    The order jolted Adam from his thoughts. Luna-Evelyn, who had been leading their pace forward, had halted abruptly. The others, surprised, stopped as well, ncing at her with puzzled expressions.


    "What''s going on, Leader?" Julius asked, voicing the question on everyone''s mind.


    Luna-Evelyn didn''t respond immediately. Her red eyes scanned the darkened path ahead. She seemed to be sensing something only she could detect. Adam shifted his gaze forward, focusing as well, instinctively tuning in to the faint twinge in his senses. Perhaps it was his Stigma''s sensitivity, heightened by the Devil he harbored within him.


    "Come out," Luna-Evelyn said.


    For a moment, silence nketed the forest. Then, a deep chuckle resonated from the shadows. Dark mana began to swirl, gathering into a spiraling vortex before them. As the ck aura coalesced, a tall figure stepped forward¡ªa man with long ck hair.


    Ophelia''s eyes widened, and she took a sharp breath.


    "K¨CKrainel Salvador¡­"

 Chapter 51 Krainel Salvador

    "K¡ªKrainel Salvador¡­"


    The mere mention of that name sent a ripple through the ranks of the World Order, every member instinctively recognizing the infamous figure. Krainel Salvador, once an admired figure among their ranks, had be a living legend of betrayal. Five years ago, he vanished, taking with him not only ssified files on Asmodeus but also one of the most precious artifacts guarded by the World Order: the Book of Asmodeus, belonging to one of the most malevolent devils.


    Luna-Evelyn stood at the forefront, her usually serene demeanor shattered as her hand tightened around the hilt of her sword. Her cold gaze was fixed on the man standing before her. For most, Krainel Salvador was merely a traitor, a former colleague turned enemy. But for Luna-Evelyn, he was much more than that.@@novelbin@@


    He had been her mentor.


    The one who discovered her potential, the one who nurtured her talent, and the one who personally vouched for her eptance into the World Order. He was the man who had taken her under his wing, training her. Yet, without warning, when she was just fourteen, he disappeared. No exnations, no farewells¡ªonly silence. Luna-Evelyn had been left in the dark, her world upended, struggling to understand why the man she trusted above all others had betrayed her and everything he once stood for.


    Now, five yearster, he was not just a deserter but a criminal of the highest order. The rumors spoke of countless lives he had taken in pursuit of his own goals, even ying formerrades without hesitation.


    Krainel''s lips curled into a gentle, almost wistful smile as he looked at her.


    "Lunevy¡­ You''ve grown up so beautifully. It''s been a while."


    Lunevy''s gaze only turned colder.


    Behind her, Stephen, Julius, and Ophelia exchanged uneasy nces, their eyes darting between their leader and the man she once knew so intimately. They were all aware of the bond that had once existed between Luna-Evelyn and Krainel. Perhaps it was precisely because of her intimate knowledge of his methods, his strengths, and his weaknesses, that she had been chosen to lead the team tasked with bringing him down.


    But whether it was a wise decision to send a former prot¨¦g¨¦ to face her old master was an. Despite her outward calm, they could sense that she was truly angry just by seeing him.


    Krainel let out a sigh. "Won''t you even greet your old teacher after all these years, Evy?"


    "Where is the book?" She asked, dismissing his attempt at small talk. There was no room for nostalgia here. The mission was clear: eliminate Krainel Salvador and recover the Book of Asmodeus.


    "This book? You mean this one?" Krainel lifted his hand, and dark shadows coalesced around him, forming a thick, ancient tome that materialized in his grasp.


    "It''s the book!" Julius shouted, instantly recognizing it. The others shared his rm.


    Without hesitation, Julius lowered Adam to the ground, and they all assumedbat stances, ready to attack.


    Adam''s gaze locked onto Krainel, eyes narrowing. The man radiated a potent aura of malevolence¡ªa true Under-Value, steeped in an evil so potent that it twisted Adam''s expression in disgust. The urge to kill him surged. Krainel''s presence was a poison, setting Adam''s nerves on edge.


    But there was a problem. In his current persona, Adam was bound by limitations. He couldn''t kill Krainel outright. Worse still, if the events unfolded as they did in the original novel, Krainel was destined to ughter Stephen, Julius, and Ophelia, leaving only Luna-Evelyn as the sole survivor.


    Adam had the power to ''switch'' and end Krainel''s life, but that would shatter whatever fragile trust Luna-Evelyn might have in him. It would make her more wary, pushing her even further away, and ruin any chance of her joining his side. It was a delicate predicament¡ªa conflict between the parts of him that wanted Krainel dead, those that wished to intervene, and those that believed in letting events unfold for the sake of winning Luna-Evelyn''s trust.


    After merging these conflicting instincts, Adam arrived at a reluctant conclusion: Krainel had to live. His influence over Luna-Evelyn was crucial. By exploiting her hatred for Krainel, Adam could reach her. However, that didn''t mean he was willing to let Krainel run rampant. Letting this vile creature live was apromise that gnawed at him, but he couldn''t stand idly by and let any Upper-Values fall to someone like Krainel.


    Lunevy, having seen the book, hesitated no longer. She brandished her sword and vanished in a blur of speed.


    -BOOOOM!


    In an instant, she reappeared before Krainel, her de crashing down with lethal force. He parried effortlessly with a sword of his own, the ancient book still clutched in his other hand.


    "An S-Rank, huh? I knew you were something special the moment I saw you," Krainel said, a smile curling his lips. The remark only stoked Lunevy''s fury.


    Her sword erupted in mes, a zing inferno intent on consuming him. But to her shock, the fire was sucked into the Book of Asmodeus, disappearing without a trace.


    Lunevy''s eyes widened in disbelief, but there was no time to react¡ªa crushing impact mmed into her side.


    "Ugh!" She grunted in pain as Krainel''s kick sent her hurtling across the forest, crashing to the ground.


    "N-No way!" Ophelia gasped, her voice trembling.


    An S-Rank warrior, so easily?


    Krainel''s aura was overpowering. An S+ Rank... or perhaps even an SS, Ophelia spected.


    "Stephen!" Julius shouted, sprinting toward Krainel.


    "I know!" Stephen replied, raising his double-edged sword as he charged forward.


    Ophelia snapped out of her shock, lifting her small staff¡ªher own Phantasma. "May your blessings reach them!" She invoked, sending a bluish glow cascading from her staff to envelop both Julius and Stephen. The moment her magic touched them, they surged with renewed strength and speed.


    In a sh, they closed the distance and swung their des, but Krainel was already gone, having vanished from the spot. Despite Ophelia''s enhancements, they were still only A-Rank and B-Rank in raw strength. The gap between them and Krainel was a chasm they couldn''t hope to bridge.


    Krainel''s chuckle echoed as he turned his gaze to Lunevy, who was struggling to her feet, wincing as she patted her bruised side. She could feel the damage from that kick¡ªlikely broken ribs.


    Five years had passed, yet he had grown even stronger, more untouchable, than when she was once his student.


    "You''re still too emotional, Evy," he shook his head. "Watch closely as I eliminate your team." He raised his sword.


    Stephen and Julius felt a cold dread race down their spines, their bodies freezing in terror. Lunevy lunged forward, feet pounding against the ground as she pushed herself to her limits, but she knew she would be toote.


    Krainel''s sword descended, releasing a deadly wave of energy that tore through the air, aimed to decapitate both men. But in that instant, a small shadow dashed forward, tackling Julius and Stephen to the ground.


    The lethal wave sliced through the air where their heads had been a second ago, cutting through trees behind them with surgical precision. The trees ckened and withered, corrupted by the dark energy.


    "Ah... t-thanks," Julius gasped, drenched in cold sweat, looking up at Adam, who had saved them at thest possible moment. Stephen remained silent but nodded, the shock still etched on his face. He had seen his death and his whole life had shed before his eyes.


    "Hm?" Krainel''s eyes narrowed as he turned his attention to Adam, who stood before him, unflinching. There was not a hint of mana emanating from him, yet Adam met Krainel''s gaze with a gaze that bordered on contempt, though it was carefully masked behind a calm facade.


    How was this possible?


    Krainel''s aura was designed to paralyze anyone weaker than him. Even the strongest, Luna-Evelyn would struggle to withstand it without her Phantasma''s protection. And yet, this boy, who had no visible strength, stood therepletely unaffected.


    Could it be a fluke?


    "You reek of evil," Adam said suddenly with unmasked disdain.


    "A-Adam?!" Ophelia let out, eyes wide with disbelief.


    But Adam wasn''t finished.


    "Kill yourself, if you have even a shred of concern for this world."


    The words hung in the air, shocking all who heard them. Stephen, Julius, Ophelia, and even Luna-Evelyn stared at Adam, speechless.


    Was he fearless... or just utterly insane?


    What kind of madness possessed him to provoke a monster who could obliterate him with a mere thought?


    "..."


    Krainel stared at Adam with a nk expression, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly before a smile curled his lips.


    Without hesitation, Luna-Evelyn sprang into action, appearing in front of Adam in a sh.


    "Ignacia!" she shouted.


    A towering pir of mes erupted around them, forming a protective barrier that intercepted Krainel''s dark wave, the force of it enough to scorch the air. But Adam''s eyes were focused, peering through the swirling inferno as if the mes were nothing but a translucent veil. Much to Lunevy''s shock, he stepped out of the protective firestorm without a second thought.


    What is he thinking?!


    She wondered dumbfounded.


    But Adam''s attention wasn''t on Krainel. His gaze was locked onto Ophelia, who stood frozen in fear. With swift precision, he retrieved a small sphere from his storage pouch and hurled it toward her.


    ¡ªBOOM!


    "What...?!" Ophelia gasped, wide-eyed and disoriented.


    The sphere expanded mid-air, engulfing Opheliapletely. The next instant, it was sent hurtling backward with a deep dent, mming against a tree with a heavy thud.


    He had just saved her life.


    "You''re full of surprises, aren''t you?" A whisper drifted from behind Adam.


    It was Krainel.


    But Adam was ready. He moved faster than a flicker of thought, turning to reveal a syringe clutched in his hand. Before Krainel even realized, the needle had extended, piercing his skin ever so slightly.


    Krainel''s eyes widened in momentary surprise.


    A syringe?


    He hadn''t even noticed it, let alone how Adam had elongated the needle to reach him so swiftly. Though his body was highly resistant to toxins, he instinctively jumped back, pressing a hand to his stomach. A small drop of blood marked the spot where Adam had struck.


    "What did you just inject me with?" Krainel asked, his voice dangerously low.


    Adam turned to face him, calm andposed. Not a single drop of sweat marred his brow despite that he nearly lost his life there.


    "Nothing."


    For a moment, Krainel scrutinized Adam. But then, as if hearing some silent cue, he rxed, a smile spreading across his face once more.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Adam Crane." Adam replied without much care.


    "I see. I''ll remember it," Krainel said. His attention shifted back to Lunevy, who was already preparing tounch another attack.


    "We''ll meet again, Lunevy."


    "Wait!" Lunevy roared, disappearing in a blur and reappearing where Krainel stood mere moments ago.


    But he was gone, leaving nothing behind.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Thank you for saving me, Adam¡­" Ophelia whispered, her voice tinged with pain, though she managed a faint smile. Despite surviving Krainel''s killing blow, the impact had left her with several broken bones.


    Adam approached her, retrieving another syringe from his pack. Julius, who had been tending to Ophelia''s injuries, paused and gave Adam a scrutinizing look before stepping aside. At this point, doubting Adam''s intentions would have been foolish¡ªhe had saved all three of their lives.


    "This will help ease your pain and speed up your natural recovery," Adam exined, as he carefully injected the serum into her arm. Ophelia''s smile softened before her eyes fluttered shut, sumbing to exhaustion.


    "What do we do now?" Stephen asked, turning to Lunevy, who was still staring absentmindedly at the spot where Krainel had vanished.


    Lunevy''s gaze shifted from the empty space to Ophelia''s fragile form. Pressing forward would be reckless; Krainel was far too powerful for them to handle, especially in their current state. He could have already left the forest¡ªor worse, be lurking nearby, waiting for a chance to strike again. If they continued, it would likely lead to their deaths.


    The only reason the other three were still breathing was because of Adam.


    Lunevy''s eyes drifted to Adam, who was calmly checking Ophelia''s vitals.


    ''Who is he?''


    Despitecking any visible means of protection, he had somehow resisted Krainel''s lethal aura. Was it simply that he felt no fear? But even so, how could that be possible for someone without mana? Perhaps he possessed Phantasma, yet she sensed nothing unusual about him.


    Shaking away these troubling thoughts, Lunevy finally spoke. "We''re leaving. Continuing further would be suicide."


    Stephen nodded, though frustration was clear on his face. Being so easily outmatched by Krainel gnawed at his pride.


    "And you?" Lunevy turned to Adam, who had just risen to his feet. "Are you nning to walk deeper for Horizon? We''re retreating." Though unspoken, there was an invitation in her tone. Leaving together would be the most sensible option.


    Adam met her gaze. "No. I''m leaving as well."


    Lunevy gave a curt nod, and with that, they began their retreat from the 7thyer of the Whispering Woods. Given Ophelia''s injuries, Julius took it upon himself to carry her, while Stephen, with far less grace, hoisted Adam over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes, making a swift exit.


    As they dashed through the forest, Adam suddenly spoke up. "I have a request."


    "What is it?" Julius asked, ncing over his shoulder.


    "When you file your report, leave my involvement out of it," Adam requested.


    Julius frowned. "Not mentioning you could put you at even greater risk. That man¡ªKrainel¡ªclearly has you on his kill list now." He paused, considering the implications. "We can offer you protection and support."


    Ophelia, despite her weakened state, chimed in softly, concerned. "Yes, Adam, let us help you."


    But Adam shook his head. "No. Don''t mention me. That''s my request. I don''t need any assistance."


    "Then go ahead and die," Stephen snapped, in irritation. He couldn''t understand why Adam seemed so determined to reject their help, almost as if he had a death wish.


    Adam remained unfazed, his gaze steady as it swept over the group. Even Lunevy seemed taken aback, her brow furrowing slightly. Whether it was out of genuine concern for him or merely difort at falsifying an official report was unclear.


    But at the same time, she felt bad about denying his only wish after he saved three of herrades.


    Adam seeing her thoughtful for some reason relented just a bit.


    "Fine. Give me your contact number. If I encounter Krainel again and can''t handle it, I''ll reach out."


    Silence fell over the group as Stephen, Julius, and Ophelia stared at Adam, shocked by this sudden concession. All eyes turned to Lunevy, waiting for her response.


    "..."


    Lunevy paused for a moment, meeting Adam''s gaze and then she nodded.


    "N-No way!!!"


    That was Julius'' voice.

 Chapter 52 Leon VS Aaron

    Nearly two weeks had slipped by since the start of the courses at the Academy of Ocryphia. The days were a whirlwind of lectures, training sessions, and a stream of new faces that Ivan didn''t care about.


    But amidst the bustling routine, Ivan found his thoughts drifting elsewhere. This was the week he had nned to return to Camelot, to meet up with Urvan. Ludm had already informed him that Urvan had arrived in Camelot four days ago, but despite that, Ivan still lingered in Ocryphia.


    It wasn''t mere procrastination that kept him rooted in ce. He was buried under a mountain of tasks, each more pressing than thest. His main focus was limating to this world¡ªlearning its systems, absorbing knowledge of its history, politics, and power structures. All of this was essential if he was to seed in his ambitious n to spread Seraphiel''s Faith.


    Last week, a chance encounter had thrown him into the path of Krainel Salvador, the owner of the Book of Asmodeus. It was a meeting that Adam couldn''t simply dismiss. The recent ''Switch'' to Adam had brought with it unforeseenplications, saddling him with even more tasks to handle.


    One of Ivan''s top concerns was finding a secluded ce where he could conduct his experiments without attracting unwanted attention. His goals were lofty, and he needed to tread carefully. He was working on something that could incapacitate even the strongest opponents, S-Ranks like Lunevy included. Additionally, he was bent on creating new artifacts that could serve as both defensive measures and offensive weapons, ensuring his survival in the event of a confrontation.


    Switching to Adam had revealed a ring weakness. In his current state, Adam was nowhere near powerful enough to handle the threats Ivan faced. True, Ivan could always switch to a stronger Antagonist, but the transition came with a dy¡ªa window of vulnerability that could easily spell his death. Strengthening Adam was the only solution, and to do that, Ivan intended to harness the power of his Stigma. But first, he needed to meet up with Urvan.


    Thinking through the mountain of tasks he had yet to tackle, Ivan could feel fatigue creeping into his bones. But he had set his sights high, and he was hell-bent to see his goals realized, no matter the cost.


    "Good morning again, everyone."


    His musings were interrupted as the ss began. A stunning woman with tanned skin and dark brown hair swept into the room. She was Erika Meyer, the instructor for the Hand-to-Hand Combat Mastery course. But her reputation extended far beyond the Academy''s walls. Everyone knew her as a high-ranking Agent of the Council of Paranormal Cases.


    To most, she was a seasoned warrior and an influential agent. But to Ivan, she was something else entirely¡ªMordred''s adoptive sister. She was the one who had found him when he was just a child, the one who took him in and raised him like her own brother.


    Erika''s presence at Ocryphia Academy was not merely a gesture of overprotectiveness toward her brother, nor was it for show. She was there on a mission, secretly investigating the Academy under the orders of the Council. Naturally, the Headmistress was aware of this arrangement, but to grant Erika more freedom of movement, she had advised her to assume the role of a teacher. It was a convenient cover, allowing her to carry out her investigations without arousing suspicion.


    This was the second time Ivan had encountered her since her appointment. Despite her undercover mission, Erika had swiftly gained a reputation as a lively and attentive instructor. Perhaps it was because she came from outside the Academy''s rigid structure; she appeared less strict, more approachable than the other instructors.


    "Alright, we''ll pick up where we left offst time," Erika said. "Pair up and begin your sparring sessions. If you have a Phantasma or any other weapon, that''s fine, but remember, you must be strong even without them. Your goal is to master both offense and defense, to be able to extricate yourself from any dire situation. You are the elite of Ocryphia, the future Exorcists. Your enemies are demons¡ªversatility is key. Understood?"


    A chorus of affirmative nods followed her instructions as the students dispersed throughout the hall, choosing partners and carving out spaces to practice.


    "Leon." A voice called out, breaking Ivan''s train of thought. It was Aaron, waving him over.


    With a resigned sigh, Ivan turned and made his way toward a quieter corner of the training hall. He had little patience for these mundane exercises. To him, they were a waste of time. The exorcism sses at least offered some useful knowledge, but what could he possibly gain from hand-to-handbat drills? Isaac Crawford had been a monster when it came to martial arts, and Ivan had inherited all of his memories and skills. He was confident he could even best Erika in a fight without relying on mana.


    "Please, go easy on me, Milord," Aaron whispered with a yful grin as they reached a secluded spot.


    Seeing Aaron''s familiar, boyish smile, Ivan couldn''t help but relent. Perhaps he could use this as an opportunity to teach Aaron a thing or two. If Aaron truly intended to join his side, he needed to prove himself to be more than just a top 15 student among the first-year ranks.@@novelbin@@


    They reached a corner of the hall where they had enough space to move freely. Ivan stopped, standing still, waiting. Aaron, fully aware of Ivan''s strength, did not take this as an insult. Instead, his expression shifted, eyes narrowing in determination. With a swift motion, heunched himself at Ivan.


    Aaron''s fists flew with a speed that could have made even someone like Mordred take notice. But for Ivan, they were nothing more than a flurry of predictable movements. He evaded them effortlessly, tilting his head or stepping lightly to the side, using minimal motion to dodge the onught. It was almost as if he were toying with Aaron, his movements fluid and unhurried.


    Growing frustrated, Aaron pivoted on his heel,unching a swift roundhouse kick aimed at Ivan''s side. But Ivan''s hand shot out with lightning precision, catching Aaron''s leg mid-swing. Before Aaron could react, Ivan tightened his grip and twisted, sending Aaron tumbling unceremoniously to the ground.


    Not one to give up, Aaron sprang back to his feet. This time, he decided to unleash his mana, channeling it into his limbs. His fists blurred as he pushed himself to his limits, each punch faster than thest. Ivan arched an eyebrow,by Aaron''s sudden increase in speed. Though he continued to dodge, this time he found himself needing to take a step back as Aaron pressed his assault.


    Despite the pressure, Ivan was far from worried. If he wanted to, he could end the fight in an instant. But instead, he decided to see just how far Aaron could push himself.


    "Throwing mindless punches won''t get you anywhere," Ivan said calmly. "Be unpredictable. Precise. Don''t let your next move show on your face."


    Aaron''s eyes flickered with understanding, his expression tightening as he adjusted his strategy. This time, instead ofunching another barrage, he reached out, feinting, before managing to grab hold of Ivan''s arm. For a brief moment, triumph shed in his eyes, a grin spreading across his lips.


    "Got you¡ª!"


    But before he could finish the thought, Ivan moved with blinding speed. Aaron''s world spun as he was mmed to the ground with a force that knocked the breath out of him. He groaned, wincing in pain, only to look up and see Ivan''s boot hovering above his face.


    "Shit!" Aaron cursed, rolling away just in time as Ivan''s boot crashed down with a deafening thud. The impact sent a small shockwave through the training hall, drawing the attention of their peers. What had started as a simple sparring session now had the intensity of a life-or-death fists duel, and most of the students had paused their own exercises to watch.


    But if Aaron noticed the crowd, he gave no sign. His focus remained locked on Ivan. With a roar, he charged again, refusing to back down.


    This time, Ivan decided to make a move of his own. His fist shot forward with such force that, for a fleeting second, Aaron felt a chill of impending death. The sheer speed and power of the punch made his instincts scream, and he nearly froze in terror. But he forced himself to react, deliberately stumbling forward to drop onto his knees, narrowly dodging the blow.


    From his low position, Aaron clenched his teeth andunched an uppercut aimed at Ivan''s chin, pouring every ounce of his strength into it. But once again, Ivan was faster. His hand closed around Aaron''s fist, stopping it dead in its tracks.


    "Argh!"


    Aaron grunted in pain as Ivan twisted his wrist. Unfazed by Aaron''s pain, Ivan tightened his grip on Aaron''s shirt. But before he could act further, Aaron suddenly coiled his legs around Ivan''s neck, locking his arm in a triangle choke, catching Ivanpletely off guard.


    Ivan felt the pressure building around his throat, the air constricting. Yet instead of panicking, a familiar smirk spread across his lips¡ªthe same predatory grin that Rufus Quintus mma, the legendary diator of the Empire, would sh whenever a fight turned interesting.


    A shiver of dread ran down Aaron''s spine at the sight of that smile, but it was toote. With a surge of brute strength, Ivan lifted Aaron off the ground and mmed him down with bone-jarring force.


    -BAM!


    "Agh!" Aaron cried out as his head hit the ground, forcing him to release his hold. Seizing the opportunity, Ivan freed his arm, grabbed Aaron by the shirt once more, and hurled him across the room without a second thought.


    "Kyaaa!"


    The bystanders watching the fight scrambled in panic as Aaron''s body crashed into them.


    "Urgh¡­ this hurts," Aaron groaned, wincing as he tried to push himself up.


    "G¨CGet off!" Theresa, who had been knocked to the ground in the chaos, shoved Aaron away, her face flushed with embarrassment. Mordred, on the other hand, had sidestepped the collision with ease, leaving Theresa to take the brunt of it.

 Chapter 53 Aaron Jealous

    "Urgh¡­ this hurts," Aaron groaned, wincing as he tried to push himself up.


    "G¨CGet off!" Theresa, who had been knocked to the ground in the chaos, shoved Aaron away, her face flushed with embarrassment. Mordred, on the other hand, had sidestepped the collision with ease, leaving Theresa to take the brunt of it.


    "Hey¡­" Aaron, wincing, managed to pull himself upright, red back at her.


    But Theresa''s attention had already shifted. Her ring eyes were locked on Travis, who had made no move to help her dodge the body thrown in her direction. Brushing the dust from her clothes, she tried to ignore the curious stares from their ssmates.


    However, those stares quickly turned toward Ivan, the one responsible for this.


    Whispers rippled through the crowd, their eyes wide with disbelief. The sight of Aaron''s blood smeared on the ground had left them stunned. Ivan had mmed Aaron''s head into the ground with such force that crimson stains marked the ground, then casually tossed him toward the group of girls. Whether it had been intentional or merely careless, no one could tell.@@novelbin@@


    Yet Aaron, with blood trickling down his temple, stood thereughing like a madman, practically praising Ivan for the thrashing instead of retaliating.


    Theresa clenched her fists, as she turned her re onto Ivan. The image of what he''d done to that poor Karna still fresh in her mind, she could barely contain her anger.


    "Are you blind or just reckless? Why the hell did you throw him at me?" She snapped.


    Aaron cut in before Ivan could respond. "What''s your problem, Theresa? It''s not like he aimed for you."


    "What''s my problem?" She repeated angrily. "I was sparring with Travis, you idiot! Or did you forget that already?"


    Aaron turned to take in their surroundings, realizing btedly that they had drifted far from their original spot. In the heat of his fight with Ivan, he''d lost track of everything else. Ivan, on the other hand, seemedpletely indifferent.


    Theresa turned back to Ivan. "Well? Got anything to say for yourself?"


    "No," Ivan replied tly.


    "You¡ª!" Theresa took a step forward, her fury about to boil over, but Travis ced a calming hand on her shoulder.


    "Let it go, Tessa," he said and she reluctantly backed down.


    It was rather quick.


    Travis stepped forward, his eyes narrowing as he sized up Ivan. "Alright, how about you spar with me instead?"


    Ivan turned his gaze on Travis for a moment before turning away, his silence a clear dismissal.


    "What''s the matter? Afraid you''ll lose?" Travis provoked, trying to get a rise out of him.


    But Ivan remained silent, not even acknowledging the provocation.


    "He''s obviously scared," Theresa scoffed.


    "Enough, all of you," Erika spoke up. She had witnessed the entire ordeal and couldn''t help but be impressed by Ivan''s hand-to-handbat skills.


    Aaron was ranked 12th among them, yet Ivan, who was only ranked 77th, had taken him down so easily. It didn''t add up. Could it be that Ivan''s true strengthy solely in physicalbat? Perhaps he was skilled with his fists butcked proficiency in exorcisms.


    That seemed to be the only logical exnation for why Ivan was ranked so low. Perhaps he had simply failed the entrance exams, though Erika couldn''t be certain.


    "Erika, I want to spar with him," Travis said, pointing directly at Ivan. Ever since that humiliating day when Ivan had outshone him in front of Karna Mishra, he had been itching to beat him up.


    Erika''s gaze sharpened as she looked at him. "It''s ''Professor'' or ''Ms. Meyer'' to you, Travis. We''re not outside the academy."


    Travis merely shrugged, unbothered by the reprimand.


    With a sigh, Erika turned her attention to Ivan sternly. "Leon Cromwell, that was supposed to be a sparring match. You nearly injured Aaron seriously."


    Before Ivan could respond, Aaron quickly jumped in. "It''s nothing, Professor. I''m perfectly fine. Besides, I was the one who asked Leon to go all out."


    He again jumped to defend Ivan.


    Aaron''s loyalty to Ivan had be a spectacle at this point. It was almost as if he wasn''t the Heir but Ivan was.


    Erika shook her head but decided to let it slide, pping her hands to draw everyone''s focus. "Very well. You may resume, but be more cautious this time."


    Aaron exhaled in relief, thankful that Ivan had avoided serious reprimand.


    "..."


    Theresa''s re burned into Ivan. This time, he didn''t ignore it. He met her eyes with a cold, indifferent stare before turning away, a gesture that only infuriated her more.


    The sparring resumed, but this time the pace was slower, more controlled. Ivan adjusted his technique, gauging Aaron''s progress. He was impressed by how quickly Aaron was improving, adapting to the harsh training. The boy had potential, the kind that could even awaken a Stigma if nurtured properly.


    "Remember, the uing exam will evaluate all aspects of your abilities," Erika reminded them, signaling the end of the session. "Make sure you''re prepared."


    With that, the ss dispersed.


    In the locker room, Aarongged behind the others, struggling to catch his breath. His body was bruised and aching from the sparring. Even though Ivan had pulled his punches, he was still merciless by any normal standard. But Aaron knew this was the only way he could grow stronger.


    Ivan had been forged in the crucible of inhuman trials, brutal experiences that began when he was merely five years old. Those days of torment had transformed him into the unreachable man he was today. For Aaron, enduring Ivan''s ruthless training was a small price to pay for the strength he so desperately sought.


    The showers were divided, of course¡ªgirls on one side, boys on the other. Ivan made his way to one of the stalls, pressing the tactile faucet until it activated. He turned the temperature dial down to its coldest setting. The icy water cascaded over his body, and for a moment, he felt a semnce of relief.


    As the freezing water hit his skin, he closed his eyes, letting the memories flood in¡ªthe fire, the searing pain that had once ravaged his flesh. It was a pain that defied belief, a pain so intense that, at five years old, he had wished for death. He had begged every god he knew of to take him away from that agony. He had even called upon Seraphiel, pleading for an end to his suffering.


    The acrid scent of burning wood filled his nostrils, a ghost of the fire that had consumed his vige in Ruthenia. It had been a peaceful ce, a haven for those who worshiped Seraphiel, until they came. The Holy Church had dered them heretics, and so the vige was razed to the ground.


    He could still see his mother''s face, smiling gently even as she was humiliated, defiled, and ultimately murdered before his eyes. Her smile never wavered, even as life slipped away. In her dying moments, she had held him close, her embrace warm andforting despite the horrors unfolding around them.


    Ivan, his older brother, his sisters, Ludm, Kam, Mikhail and Dimitri all residents of the vige had been taken captive by the Church. They were subjected to unspeakable tortures, day after day, while their captorsughed and justified their cruelty in the name of righteousness. Ivan had borne the brunt of it, taking on the pain, the hatred, the despair, so his siblings could hold on to some semnce of hope.


    A weekter, when all seemed lost, his father had arrived. He had saved the survivors, the remnants of their once-thriving vige, and together they had fled into Arcadia. They had founded ''Gevurah'', a ce for the persecuted followers of Seraphiel. Since that day, they had been gathering others, hiding from the Church''s watchful eyes, and preparing for the day they would hit back.


    But no matter how many years passed, the memories of those torturous days never left Ivan. They were seared into his mind, etched into his soul, as if by a branding iron. Every cold shower was healing, a way to numb the scars that still burned hot under his unblemish skin. And every sh of heat that lingered in his memory reminded him of why he fought, of what he lived for.


    It was revenge, pure and simple. But it was also more than that. It was the dream of a world where his sisters, Ludm, Mikhail, Kam, and Dimitri could live in peace. Ivan would go to any length, break anyw, defy any god, to create that world for them.


    A few minutester, Ivan finished his shower, wrapping a towel around his waist. As he opened the cabin door, he nearly collided with Jaxon.


    "Oh! Dude!" Jaxon greeted him with a wide, cheerful grin.


    Ivan shot him an indifferent nce and tried to move past him, but Jaxon, also d in a towel, quickly matched his pace.


    "You fought well against Aaron, man, but picking a fight with Travis? That''s a seriously bad idea, y''know!" Jaxon said, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "I don''t remember picking a fight with him," Ivan replied, irritated.


    "Maybe not, but Travis has his sights set on you now."


    "I don''t care."


    Jaxon''s eyes widened as he continued, "Even Princess Theresa seemed pissed at you! You''d better apologize before she uses her influence to make your life a living hell at the academy¡ªoh!" He reached to sling an arm around Ivan''s shoulders but quickly drew back, eyes wide. "Damn, you''re freezing! Are you dead or something? Ahaha! But hey, you smell pretty damn good!"


    Ivan had no idea how to respond to Jaxon''s relentless chatter, so he simply nodded asionally as they dressed, hoping to avoid further annoyance.


    "What the hell are you doing here, Jaxon?" Aaron''s voice cut through as he approached them, ring daggers at Jaxon.


    It was obvious Aaron was jealous. Jaxon seemed to be getting along better with Ivan, who appeared to be actually listening to him for once.


    "Oh, Aaron! Man, you really got your ass handed to you by Leon! But hey, you even got close enough to touch Theresa! How soft was she, huh?" Jaxon teased, elbowing Aaron with a wicked grin.


    Aaron''s expression darkened. "I''m not interested in that rowdy woman," he retorted. "I already have a much better fianc¨¦e."


    "Oh, shit! Really?! Who is she?" Jaxon''s eyes gleamed with curiosity.


    "I''m not telling you that. Now leave."


    "Hey! Come on, dude!"


    "I am not your dude!" Aaron snapped back but Jaxon didn''t seem to end rambling.


    Ignoring the bickering pair, Ivan finished dressing and walked out of the locker room, leaving their voices to fade behind him.


    On the other side of the locker room, Ivan caught a glimpse of the girls emerging from their showers, still chatting andughing among themselves. His eyes were drawn to one in particr: Cattleya Starlight.


    Her soft blonde hair, usually tied back with a headband, now hung loosely around her shoulders, slightly damp and framing her face in a way that made her look unexpectedly different. Even her elegant mannerisms, the way she walked with a poised grace, hinted at her privileged upbringing.


    Cattleya was surrounded by a small entourage of ssmates who clearly idolized her, hanging on her every word. To Ivan, it seemed impossible to even consider striking up a conversation with her, despite his status as a Cromwell. But the real obstacle wasn''t his family name¡ªit was his temperament. Yvan, just as on Earth, his short fuse andck of patience made it difficult to deal with girls like Cattleya. He knew he''d struggle to tolerate her for long.


    As if sensing his gaze, Cattleya turned her head, her sapphire eyes locking onto his. She arched one delicate brow. "Do you want something?" She asked, her lips curling slightly in distaste, as if she''d caught him oggling.


    Ivan almost sneered in response but managed to restrain himself, choosing to look away instead.


    "How rude," Cattleya muttered with augh


    "He''s just infatuated with you, Lady Cattleya," one of her followers chimed in with a smirk.


    "Indeed, just like all the other men," another added, prompting a chorus of giggles.


    With bootlickers like these constantly stroking her ego, it was no wonder Cattleya had grown so arrogant and self-assured.


    But Ivan knew that breaking through her pride might be the only way to reach her¡ªand he was confident he knew exactly how to shatter that haughty facade.

 Chapter 54 Are You Possessed?

    After a quick cold shower, it was time for lunch.


    "Leon, let''s head to the cafeteria and grab something to eat," Aaron suggested, walking alongside Ivan.


    "Yeah, let''s get something good! The cafeteria here is always serving amazing stuff. I heard world-renowned chefs are working there, y''know!"


    Aaron ignored the noise behind and shot a sidelong nce at Ivan and muttered, "Leon¡­ let''s just leave this ce."


    But Ivan ignored Aaron, continuing to walk ahead as if he hadn''t heard a thing.


    "Fine, let''s grab some takeaway and eat somewhere else! How about the campus garden? It''s really nice there!"


    Aaron''s patience finally snapped. He turned around, ring at Jaxon. "Why the hell are you following us?!"


    Jaxon blinked, confused. "Huh? Dude, I thought we were all going together."


    Aaron''s brow twitched in irritation.


    Jaxon was notorious around the academy for being overly nosy and inserting himself into groups where he wasn''t necessarily wanted. His overbearing personality and nonstop chatter drove most people away, leaving him with few real friends. Yet, for some reason, he hadtched onto Ivan. It seemed Jaxon had misinterpreted Ivan''s indifference as eptance, which only made him more eager to stick around.


    Even Aaron hadn''tpletely shut him down, partly because he was following Ivan''s lead. Jaxon took this as a sign that both of them had epted him into their circle, which couldn''t be further from the truth. Aaron simply assumed Ivan had some hidden n involving Jaxon, so he held back from being openly hostile. But in reality, Ivan couldn''t care less about Jaxon¡ªhe was as indifferent to him as he was to the rest of the academy. To him, Jaxon was probably just some annoying old friend of Aaron''s, someone Aaron was too tsundere to admit he liked.


    Suddenly, Ivan stopped in his tracks. "Go ahead without me. I''m heading somewhere else."


    He had no intention of going to the cafeteria because food held no appeal for him. Though his sense of smell still worked, he could never truly savor the taste of anything. Eating was just a meaningless chore.


    Aaron looked like he wanted to follow, but he merely nodded, resigned. "Alright."


    "Okay, dude! Aaron and I will save you a seat. You''d better join uster!" Jaxon called out with a friendly wave before trailing after Aaron, who was anything but pleased.


    "Get lost."


    "Huh?!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After parting ways with Aaron and Jaxon, Ivan stepped out of the building, his footsteps echoing softly along the garden pathways that connected the different structures of the campus. His destination was the Director''s office¡ªa ce he needed to infiltrate to obtain any files rted to the serial murders that had gued Ocryphia fifty years ago. He hoped those dusty records might contain a clue, perhaps even a lead to the location of the Vault.


    As he walked, the world around him seemed to exhale in harmony with his own breath. The air was alive with the melodious chirping of birds, the gentle rustle of leaves stirred by a warm breeze, and the golden afternoon sun pouring down from a cloudless sky. For once, it was perfect weather.


    Feeling a sudden urge to soak in the serenity of the moment, Ivan veered off the path and settled on a wooden bench. He leaned back, draping one arm casually along the backrest, closing his eyes as the sunlight warmed his face. This heat was different¡ªnothing like the scorching mes that haunted his memories, reminders of being burned alive in a past he''d rather forget but needed to remember.


    This warmth though was gentle,forting, wrapping around him like a quiet embrace. It was a rare moment of peace, a feeling he could hardly recall experiencing.


    At this hour, most people were gathered in the cafeteria, leaving the garden pathways almost deserted. The solitude suited him, granting a much-needed reprieve from his always agitated life.


    Here, surrounded by nature''s quiet beauty, Ivan could almost forget who he was The innocent chorus of birds, the vibrant lines of flowers swaying in the breeze, and the delicate dance of butterflies fluttering from one bloom to another¡ªit all made him smile, a rare and genuine expression that softened his usually stern features. Even a stray cat darted yfully between the bushes.


    This was the world Ivan had always yearned for. Not just for himself but for all the Antagonists, who, like him, had dreamed of a peaceful existence once their ambitions were fulfilled. But for Ivan, this dream went deeper. He envisioned a world united under the banner of Seraphiel''s Faith, where every soul would offer their prayers to the one true Goddess. A world without conflict, without war, without bloodshed or discrimination.


    And once that vision was realized, he could finally rest. Not in some bustling, high-tech metropolis, but in a quiet vige reminiscent of the one where he was born¡ªa ce far removed from the mor of the modern world. He imagined it vividly: a small, tranquil settlement where he could live out his days surrounded by those he loved. That, above all else, was his greatest wish¡ªa life of simplicity, peace, and contentment.


    Of course, given the current state of both worlds¡ªArcadia and New Earth¡ªthis dream of his seemed nothing short of impossible. The chaos, the conflicts, the fractured societies on both sides made his vision feel like a distant fantasy. But Ivan was determined. He would bring his dream to life, no matter the cost, no matter the methods he''d have to employ.


    He would make it happen.


    Just as he let himself sink deeper into the warmth of the sun, a voice broke through his thoughts.


    "It''s my spot."


    Ivan''s eyes snapped open without bothering to hide the irritation on his face at the unwee interruption. But that irritation quickly turned to mild surprise as he took in the sight of the person standing before him. Her presence was all too familiar.


    The woman gazing down at him, her silhouette framed by the afternoon light, held a pic basket in her hand. Strands of her dark hair, slightly tousled by the breeze, brushed against her face before she tucked them neatly behind her ear. It was none other than Angel Elysphira.


    She looked at him expectantly, as if waiting for him to vacate her bench. But Ivan had no intention of moving.


    "What''s this nonsense about it being your spot?" He replied, his tone utterly dismissive, showing not even a hint of respect despite her seniority of three years.


    "..."


    Angel stared at him for a moment with her dark eyes.


    "..."


    Ivan answered the staring conquest thatsted a long minute.


    It seemed both of them were thick skinned as they didn''t feel a single shred of awkwardness as they stared at each other as if they had fallen in love at first sight.


    Then, without a word, Angel sat down beside him, cing the basket between them like a barrier. The wicker basket''s woven handle rested on the bench as she began to unpack its contents, paying him no further mind.


    Ivan''s peaceful moment didn''tst long.


    He couldn''t help but wonder why on earth she was choosing to eat outside, let alone next to him, of all ces. Maybe she was as much of a loner as he was, seeking the same tranquil atmosphere. But the odds of her picking this exact bench, at this exact moment, seemed too coincidental to ignore. Yet, it became apparent she was genuinely there just to eat.


    Realizing there was no point in pondering her intentions, Ivan closed his eyes once more, determined to reim the serenity he''d been enjoying just moments ago. As a practiced recluse, he had mastered the art of erasing other people''s presence from his mind. In his world, only six people ever truly mattered to him, and Angel certainly wasn''t one of them so it was pretty easy to fill up his left side by darkness.


    He leaned back again, letting the sunlight warm his face, shutting out the intrusion at his side. For Ivan, it was as if Angel had simply ceased to exist¡ªa mere shadow on the periphery of his consciousness, easily ignored.


    But as Ivan settled back into his attempt at tranquility, a subtle furrow creased his brow.


    Now that he considered it more carefully... was it really wise for him to sit so close to Angel Elysphira?


    In the world he knew from the novel, she was destined to be the strongest Medium within just a few years¡ªa prodigy whose abilities would soon eclipse those of her entire family. Could someone like her sense the presence of a Devil-ranked demon lurking within him?


    No, he reassured himself, forcing his shoulders to rx again. If she had even an inkling of what was inside him, he wouldn''t still be sitting here. Angel would have already alerted the Director, and Ivan was confident¡ªperhaps too confident¡ªin the measures he had taken to seal away the Devil within. His meticulous barriers and wards should make it impossible for anyone to detect the entity he kept imprisoned inside his own soul.


    Besides, this was still the beginning of the novel''s timeline. At this stage, Angel was very much in her rebellious phase, that infamous ''I don''t give a damn about exorcists'' attitude. She detested her lineage, the prestigious Elysphira Family, and wanted nothing to do with her innate talents as a Medium, despite being a prodigy. That thought was enough to ease his nerves; she likely wasn''t paying him any serious attention.


    With those worries dealt with, Ivan allowed himself to sink back into the bench, the tension leaving his body as he closed his eyes again. The peaceful atmosphere brought back a flood of memories. The scent of blooming flowers, the warmth of the sun¡ªit all reminded him of simpler times, days spent with his family on trips back on Earth. A wave of nostalgia washed over him, stirring a deep, unfulfilled longing. He wished, more than anything, that he could see them again. At the very least, he wished he could let them know he was still alive.


    Time seemed to blur as he rested like that, drifting in and out of the present moment. He had no idea how long he''d kept his eyes shut, lost in memories of a life that felt like it belonged to someone else.


    "..."


    But when he finally opened them, he was met with the close, inquisitive gaze of Angel. Her face was startlingly beautiful up close, with delicate features that truly lived up to her name.@@novelbin@@


    An Angel indeed.


    But her next words wouldn''t sound angelic at all for Ivan.


    "Are you possessed?"

 Chapter 55 Angels Suspicions

    "Are you possessed?"


    Angel crouched down in front of Ivan, her knees pressed together. Her hands rested lightly on them as she leaned forward, her eyes locked onto his with quite intensity. It was as if she were trying to peer directly into his soul.


    "..."


    Ivan''s face remained impassive, his only reaction a flicker of irritation.


    "What are you doing?" He asked calmly.


    "Why don''t you answer my question first?" Angel countered, with sharpened eyes that would have made anyone else look away. But not Ivan. He met her stare head-on, without showing any difort.


    "Do I look like I''m possessed?"


    "No." Angel immediately shook her head.


    Ivan was now genuinely puzzled by her line of questioning. "Then why are you asking me that?"


    She blinked slowly, as if the answer were the simplest thing in the world. "I don''t know."


    "..."


    Was she toying with him?


    Testing him?


    Or was this some strange attempt at psychoanalysis? He couldn''t quite put his finger on her intentions, and that only irritated him further.


    "You must be either overconfident or just in stupid to ask something like that," he finally said.


    "And why is that?" Angel tilted her head, still crouched like a curious cat.


    "If I were truly possessed, you wouldn''t still have your pretty little head attached to your shoulders," Ivan replied coldly as he looked down at her.


    "..."


    For a moment, Angel was silent. Then, much to his surprise, her lips curved into a faint smile.


    "What''s your name?" She asked.


    Ivan''s eyes narrowed. "And why should I tell you my name after you just used me of being possessed?"


    "Because I''m an Elysphira," she said, straightening up ever so slightly/ "And I''m your senior by three years."


    There was no shame, no hesitation as she wielded her family name like a weapon. But that only made Ivan''s smile turn colder.


    "Ah, the noble card. Must be nice, throwing your house name around when it suits you, only to discard it the rest of the time."


    Angel''s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of surprise breaking through herposed facade. Then, with a measured movement, she pointed a delicate finger at him. "How do you know I despise my family?"


    "I read it on your face,"Ivan lied without batting an eye.


    "You''re lying."


    He shrugged, unbothered. "I am. So, what are you going to do about it? Run to mommy and daddy? Or maybe call in some favors?"


    "You''re either incredibly brave or incredibly foolish to speak to me that way," she mumbled a bit admirative.


    Ivan leaned in closer, his voice a low whisper only she could hear. "Or maybe I just don''t care who you are."


    "I saw you staring at me the other day," she said.


    Ivan was genuinely taken aback. He hadn''t expected her to recognize him, especially from such a distance. Now that he thought about it, she had been sitting on this very same bench during that encounter.


    "Leon Cromwell."


    The name slipped from his lips almost begrudgingly, a tactical retreat rather than a full surrender. He was in no mood for this conversation, one that seemed to be spiraling into pointless territory.


    Angel gave a small nod, a gesture that conveyed a semnce of satisfaction, though her expression remained as impassive as ever. Without a word, she stood up, dusting off her skirt, only to settle back down on the adjacent bench next to her woven basket.


    For a moment, Ivan thought she was about to leave. But as the seconds stretched on, it became clear that she had no intention of departing just yet.


    Realizing that she was not going to offer him an easy exit, Ivan chose to make one himself. He turned on his heel, walking away with long strides. To his relief, Angel made no attempt to call him back.


    He couldn''t quite gauge if she was being sincere or merely ying with him. But whatever her intentions were, acting on mere suspicions would be reckless. Killing her on a whim would inevitably provoke the wrath of the Elysphira family. That would mean impossible to avoid a ughter.


    Not that it would be impossible to wipe out her entire lineage for him. But going on a massacre for no solid reason was hardly the kind of trouble he wanted to invite upon himself.


    Just as he was about to leave the garden altogether, a voice rang out.


    "Ah, excuse me!"


    The words were followed by the impact of a body colliding with his. Startled, Ivan turned around to see a familiar face staring back at him, eyes wide with terror.


    "You¡ªYou!" The young man stuttered, recognition and horror flickering in his gaze. "You''re that guy! You tried to kill m¡ªmmph!"


    Before the freshman could finish his sentence, Ivan closed the distance between them in an instant, mping a hand over the boy''s mouth. It was the same student who had seen him in his true form in the restroom.


    The freshman struggled desperately, but he might as well have been fighting against solid rock. Ivan''s grip was impossible to escape, his fingers digging into the boy''s face like a vice. His eyes darted around the secluded pathway. They were alone for the moment, though he could see silhouettes of others moving along nearby paths. Angel was nowhere in sight, but it was only a matter of time before someone wandered too close.


    Ivan''s expression darkened.


    "Damn it," he cursed under his breath and didn''t hesitate.


    -Crack!


    With a swift motion, he twisted the freshman''s neck, a sickening crack echoing through the air as the life drained from the boy''s eyes. The body went limp in his grasp, and Ivan dragged it swiftly behind a dense bush. Crouching low, he concealed himself and the corpse within the undergrowth just as a group of students rounded the corner.


    Ivan remained perfectly still, his heart a steady drumbeat in his chest. But then, something gleaming on the ground caught his attention, and his eyes widened in realization.


    The E-Watch.


    It had slipped off the freshman''s wrist during their struggle, now lying exposed on the gravel path like a damning beacon. If anyone noticed it, questions would follow, questions he was not prepared to answer and would only lead to more troubles.


    It was prohibited of have it out of the wrist inside the Academy after all. If they found it here they will soon understand something happened to him in this ce and Angel if questioned he will quickly put him in the suspects list. She was already somewhat suspicious of him so he didn''t need another problem.


    ''I can''t leave that behind.''


    "I''ve told you before, Lady Irisdina, you''re getting far too involved in matters that don''t concern you."


    "I can''t just stand by when I see someone being bullied, can I?"@@novelbin@@


    "I am deeply honored by yourpassion."


    Irisdina merely chuckled at Luke''s response, brushing it off with the ease of someone used to his terse demeanor. But just as she took her next step, the unexpected happened. Her footnded on something, causing her to lose her bnce. Her elegantposure shattered in an instant as she iled, arms reaching out in a futile attempt to steady herself.


    But before she could hit the ground, a dark blur swept in like a gust of wind. In the blink of an eye, an arm slipped around her waist, pulling her firmly yet gently back to her feet.


    "Are you alright?"


    Irisdina blinked, her wide vermilion-orange eyes locking onto Ivan''s intense dark brown gaze. For a moment, it was as if time itself had stopped.


    Behind her, Agatha and Luke, her friends, stood frozen in shock. Neither of them had sensed Ivan''s approach; he had appeared so suddenly, so silently, as if he had materialized out of thin air.

 Chapter 56 Ivans Way of Misdirection

    "Are you alright?"


    Irisdina blinked, her wide vermilion-orange eyes locking onto Ivan''s intense dark brown gaze. For a moment, it was as if time itself had stopped.


    Behind her, Agatha and Luke, her friends, stood frozen in shock. Neither of them had sensed Ivan''s approach; he had appeared so suddenly, so silently, as if he had materialized out of thin air.


    Ivan did his best to slip into the role of a concerned ssmate, his expression carefully crafted to divert the attention of the three onlookers from the E-Watch beneath his foot and the partially concealed body in the bushes to their right. He''d hidden it hastily, but not well enough. If any of them nced in that direction, it would be over; he''d have no choice but to kill them too.


    One victim was already enough for today. Adding three more wouldplicate things far beyond what he could manage. So, he opted for a dangerous gamble.


    Most would have buckled under the pressure of the situation, their nerves crumbling as the threat of discovery loomed. But Ivan didn''t; he would leave no trace, no clue linking him to the murder.


    He kept a serious gaze as he asked again Irisdina.


    "Are you okay, Miss?"


    He had no choice but to add Siver King''s persona in that to be at least credible.


    "Huh?" Irisdina blinked in surprise. She hadn''t noticed Ivan''s sudden approach; he''d appeared out of thin air, catching her in a firm hold as if he''d been waiting for this exact moment to swoop in like a knight in shining armor.


    The two were caught in a position that could almost be described as romantic¡ªIvan leaning over her, Irisdina looking up at him with wide eyes.


    "Y¨CYeah, I''m fine¡­ thanks," she stuttered, quickly recovering herposure. She ced her hands on his shoulders, gently pushing him away to signal that she wanted to be released.


    Ivan nodded but, before letting go, subtly turned her around so her back faced the body protruding from the bushes. The shrubbery wasn''t nearly dense enough to fully conceal the corpse, but this small maneuver bought him precious time. All he had to do now was keep their attention fixed on him.


    "Um¡­ can you let go of my waist?" Irisdina asked.


    He realized he''d released her neck but had unconsciously kept his other arm wrapped around her waist. Ivan nodded and slowly let go, careful not to show any sign of distress. The body was right behind him, and the damning evidence¡ªthe E-Watch¡ªwas underfoot. One misstep, one flicker of panic, and everything would be over. But Ivan remainedposed, his mind focused solely on not slipping up.


    "I never thought the elegant Lady Irisdina could be so clumsy," Agatha teased, echoed by a chuckle from Luke standing beside her.


    Irisdina''s cheeks tinged pink with embarrassment. "I don''t know what happened¡­ I must have slipped on something¡ª"


    Before Irisdina could lower her gaze to investigate what had caused her to slip, Ivan''s hand darted out, fingers brushing lightly against the delicate skin of her neck as if checking if he hurt her unwillingly.


    "Are you truly alright?" Ivan asked.


    "...!" Irisdina recoiled at the unexpected touch, her body stiffening as she shot him a re. The first thought that crossed her mind was that he was using this moment as an excuse to get close to her, to touch her inappropriately. She pushed against his chest with a scowl, her eyes narrowing in suspicion.


    But that was precisely the distraction Ivan needed. As all three pairs of eyes were fixed on him in shock, he subtly used his foot to kick the E-Watch deeper into the grass, sending it further out of sight. For a brief moment, he lowered his gaze, catching a glimpse of the device now hidden among the overgrown weeds. Satisfaction almost curled his lips into a smile, but he quickly schooled his expression, knowing that one wrong move could make him look like a creep.


    Irisdina, seeing the sudden change in his demeanor, hesitated. The downcast ''hurt'' look on Ivan''s face made her second-guess her reaction. He didn''t have the look of someone trying to take advantage of her; instead, he seemed almost... wounded. It struck her then¡ªhe was hernew neighbor, after all. Perhaps he was genuinely trying to help.


    Feeling a twinge of guilt, she ran a hand through her hair awkwardly. "I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t mean to react like that. And... thank you."


    Ivan lifted his gaze, his eyes devoid of the Siver Kingly concern they showed just a moment ago to trick her. Now, they were simply calm, detached almost cold, as usual. He gave a short nod, saying nothing. The coldness in his expression made Irisdina grimace. Was he really that quick to take offense? Or was he just... petty?@@novelbin@@


    "Let''s go, Irisdina," Agatha interrupted, her voice breaking the awkward silence that hung between them. The atmosphere had grown weird suddenly.


    Unlike Irisdina, Agatha was now convinced that Ivan had a crush on her friend. To her, everything he did was an borate show, a way of ying hard to get. She had read enough romance novels to recognize the signs¡ªor so she thought. The way he had dodged the car back then? ssic show off move. In Agatha''s mind, she was witnessing the start of a dramatic love story, and she was thrilled to see how it would unfold.


    "Ah, yes," Irisdina agreed, casting onest nce at Ivan before walking past him, her footsteps hesitant. Ivan didn''t move a muscle, rooted to the spot but he kept ncing at her or so she thought but he was only ncing at all of them making sure none of them would flicker their gaze toward the body in the bushes.


    "I think you might have hurt his feelings, Lady Irisdina," Luke teased, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    "Shut it." Irisdina grimaced.


    Once they were out of sight, Ivan let out a slow, measured breath. He turned to look at the body of the freshman hidden in the bushes. The reality of his actions sank in¡ªhe had killed someone, after all.


    Yet, there was no guilt gnawing at him, no pang of remorse. What troubled him was the certainty that the academy would soon start investigating the disappearance. He would have to be careful. Very careful.


    ***


    "Um... Milord?"


    Deep in the shadows of the Cromwell Mansion''s cer, Aaron stood frozen, his eyes wide with disbelief as he faced his beloved Lord, Ivan. The source of his shocky at Ivan''s feet: a corpse, still dressed in the uniform of Ocryphia Academy.


    Aaron''s heart skipped a beat as recognition dawned. He knew this student; he had tailed the boy for thest week, ensuring he didn''t pose any threat. The boy had been cautious, discreet, nothing remotely suspicious. So why was he now sprawled lifeless on the cold cer floor?


    "He recognized me," Ivan said dispelling Aaron''s unspoken questions.


    "Ah, I see." Aaron nodded slowly, the exnation clicking into ce. Of course, recognition was a death sentence. Though, if Ivan had killed the boy on mere suspicion, Aaron wouldn''t have blinked an eye. Loyalty was a powerful blinder.


    "What are we going to do with the body, Milord?" Aaron asked, his voice a hushed whisper. "The academy might already be looking for him. His family could have alerted them¡­"


    "Not yet. If they had, we''d have seen their dogs sniffing around by now," Ivan replied, holding up the dead student''s E-Watch. The sleek device glinted.


    "M-Milord! That''s dangerous," Aaron gasped, eyes widening. "They can track us here through that device!"


    A faint, humorless smile tugged at Ivan''s lips. "By the time they trace it, I''ll be long gone. As for the body¡­" His gaze lingered on the corpse, twisted curiosity in his eyes, the same kind of gleam that could be seen in Adam Crane''s eyes. It was simply to use the body to learn more about this world.


    "I-I see..." Aaron stuttered. He didn''t dare question Ivan further, the implications of his Lord''s ns too strange to ponder.


    "I''m heading back to Britannia," Ivan said, turning away. "Inform your father to erase any evidence¡ªcamera footage, witnesses, anything. There shouldn''t be much, but I need every loose end tied. Any surveince showing me leaving the academy at that time should be taken care of."


    "As you wish, Milord," Aaron nodded.


    Just as Ivan was about to step into the darkness, Aaron found his voice, halting him. "Milord... may I ask for a favor?" He hesitated, almost regretting the boldness of his question. "One day, would you take me with you to see Camelot? I''ve heard stories since it was taken¡­"


    A city where those like him, who worshipped Seraphiel, could live freely without fear.


    Of course Aaron wanted to see it with his own eyes.


    Ivan paused, turning slightly to look at Aaron. Then, with a brief, almost imperceptible nod, Ivan acknowledged the request.


    Aaron''s heart swelled with gratitude, a smile tugging at his lips. "Thank you, Milord."


    Ivan didn''t say more and disappeared with the body.

 Chapter 57 Back To Camelot [1]

    The fastest way to reach Britannia without the aid of any artifact was by airship. However, airships were prohibitively expensive, even for the wealthiest members of society. They were a symbol of opulence, a means for the elite to unt their immense wealth. Simply boarding one was enough to announce your status to the world.


    The reason for their exorbitant costy in the fuel source. While mana stones were plentiful enough to power everyday vehicles like cars, they were insufficient for something as sophisticated as an airship. Instead, these majestic vessels required ck Stones¡ªa rare and costly resource. Only royalty and the highest-ranking nobles could afford the luxury of using ck Stones for frequent travel.


    In Ivan''s case, his family had not always been wealthying from a vige to begin with. However, after conquering Britannia and Camelot, ess to Britannia''s ck Stones and airships became a given. As the reigning Emperor of Britannia, Ivan merely had to ask, and an airship was promptly provided for him.


    On this particr night, the airship whisked him away to a remote, secluded corner of Ocryphia. The journey was shrouded in secrecy, though a few distant onlookers might have caught a glimpse of the magnificent vessel. Not that Ivan cared. He was not hiding out of necessity, but rather, out of choice.


    If his cover were to be blown, he would simply deal with the consequences. Anyone foolish enough to challenge him would be met with swift, merciless retribution. Everything unfolded ording to his will. While he preferred a peaceful approach to avoid wasting resources and antagonize the whole world straight away, he had no qualms about resorting to violence if needed.


    The airship in question was none other than the Royal Airship of the Pendragon Family. Naturally, all emblems and markings that could link it to Britannia had been meticulously removed. As the finest airship in Camelot''s fleet, it boasted both stunning aesthetics and unrivaledfort.


    Under normal circumstances, such a prestigious vessel would not be deployed for a single passenger. Even during Arthur''s reign, it was reserved for significant diplomatic missions with other kingdoms. But this time was different. Ludm had sent the very best without him even asking. It was her way of pampering Ivan, a gesture of care from someone who cared little for the world beyond her intimate circle.


    Regardless of any troublesome visitors they might encounter along the way, or any witnesses they might leave in their wake, Ludm was unconcerned. She knew Ivan wouldn''t care either. He would never turn his anger on her, even if she instigated a massacre; in fact, he would kill anyone for her if she so desired. But Ludm would never exploit his love in such a way, much like Kam. Both women loved Ivan too deeply to take advantage of his affections for their own selfish ends.


    The crew aboard the airship hailed from Gevurah. It was almost impressing how a Gevurah crew had managed tond on the borders of Ocryphia to extract one of the most dangerous men in the world for a swift return to Britannia. But then, when it came to Ivan, things had a way of unfolding smoothly, because they didn''t fear anything.


    The journey to Camelot took only a few hours. The crew remained vignt, aware that encountering other airships was not beyond the realm of possibility. However, once they crossed into Britannia''s seas, all concerns vanished. Since Gevurah''s conquest of Britannia, no ship had dared approach within several miles of its shores.


    As the airship finally descended over Camelot, the early morning light revealed the city beneath them. The inhabitants paused in their tasks, their eyes widening in disbelief. Above them loomed the unmistakable silhouette of the Pendragon family''s customized airship, now repurposed as a symbol of Gevurah''s dominion. Bitter gazes followed the vessel, reminding them of their kingdom''s fall, before the people reluctantly returned to thebor of rebuilding their city.


    "..."


    Ivan stood on the deck in his true appearance gazing ahead at the distant royal pce, just a few miles away. It had only been two weeks since hest set foot here, but it felt like an eternity. Perhaps it was because he had never been separated for so long from ''them''.


    "Lord Ivan?" One of his men approached cautiously, watching as Ivan stood on the guardrail on the deck, the wind tugging at his pitch-ck hair, which was tied back. He wore his usual full ck attire: silk pants, a ssic medieval shirt, a surcoat draped over it, and sturdy boots. He was dressed simply, without the heavy armor or protection typical of royals, as nothing and no one could truly harm him.


    Ivan paid no attention to his crew''s calls. With a light kick against the guardrail, heunched himself into the air, soaring at a breakneck speed. Within mere seconds, he crossed the vast distance between the airship and the royal pce,nding effortlessly on one of the upper balconies. To the onlookers below, and even those aboard the airship, he was nothing more than a blur¡ªa shadow racing through the sky, too fast for the human eye to fully register. He didn''t bother waiting for the airship to touch down; he was far quicker on his own.


    The balcony hended on led to one of the pce''s higher floors, its doors were already open. Without hesitation, Ivan stepped inside, moving as if he owned the ce¡ªwhich, in a way, he did.


    Down the corridor, a small group was deep in conversation, oblivious to his arrival.


    "It seems Camelot is rebuilding faster than anticipated," Gwenyra said with an optimistic tone.


    Lucan, a former noble of Arthur''s court, nodded but couldn''t hide the bitterness in his expression. "Only because our people are being forced to work day and night," he replied, his voice tinged with resentment. "That''s the sole reason for this so-called progress."


    "Lord Lucan..." Gwenyra warned lightly.


    The others walking with them¡ªJostin and Laura¡ªremained silent, either unfazed by Lucan''s harsh words or simply indifferent to hisints. It was difficult to tell.


    "My apologies," Lucan murmured after a pause. He knew Gwenyra was the one tirelessly striving for Britannia''s future, working as the bridge between Ivan and their reluctant allies. At just eighteen, she had taken on the mantle of Empress of this New Britannia Empire with grace and resilience. Without her diplomatic touch, the rule under Gevurah might have been far harsher, perhaps even tyrannical.


    Yet, the irony was not lost on him: while Gwenyra toiled day and night for their people, the Emperor himself remained invisible, a mysterious figure whose whereabouts were often unknown. No one knew where Ivan had been, nor what he was up to. He was a ruler who appeared and disappeared like a phantom.


    Gwenyra sighed softly, turning her gaze back to the path ahead. She understood his reasoning, but¡ª


    "...!"


    Her breath hitched as she froze, eyes widening at the figure stepping through the ss doors of the balcony.


    Lucan followed her gaze, but the moment his eyes locked onto the neer, he crumbled to his knees, overwhelmed by the sheer pressure of Ivan''s Stigma.


    "...!"


    Both Jostin and Laura dropped to one knee behind Gwenyra, their heads bowed low.


    "..."@@novelbin@@


    Discover more stories at empire


    When Ivan''s cold gaze fell upon her, Gwenyra''s entire body shuddered. She wanted to kneel, to submit, but her legs refused to obey. The oppressive aura weighed heavily on her, yet she could still stand. It took her a moment to realize why¡ªit was the marital cross hanging around her neck. Not an ordinary symbol, but one blessed by Seraphiel herself. Their union, though loveless, had divine protection.


    Ivan''s eyes lingered on the cross, and with a flicker of restraint, he lessened the intensity of his Stigma.


    Lucan, still copsed on the ground, gasped for air, his face pale and drenched in sweat.


    "A-Are you alright, Lord Lucan?" Gwenyra asked, her voice trembling with concern as she regained herposure.


    "Yes... thank you, Your Majesty¡­" He replied weakly, not daring to lift his gaze to Ivan again.


    "Where is Urvan?" Ivan''s voice was cold and detached as he ignored Lucan''s pitiful state, directing his question to Jostin and Laura.


    "Just ahead, Milord." Jostin quickly rose to his feet and began to lead the way.


    "Move," Laura snapped, her eyes narrowing at Gwenyra, who was still ncing worriedly at Lucan.


    "But¡ª"


    "I-I am fine, Your Majesty... Please, go on." Lucan forced a strained smile.


    With a reluctant nod, Gwenyra turned and followed Ivan, casting onest, apologetic look over her shoulder. The memory of herst encounter with Ivan¡ªtheir wedding day¡ªshed in her mind. Their marriage was clearly one of political convenience, not affection.


    Yet, to her surprise, Ivan had never once tried to force himself on her, never sought to humiliate or control her as so many nobles might have done. Despite being the responsible of Britannia''s Fall, he had principles.


    Perhaps that was a blessing in disguise. The thought gave her a strange sense of relief, especially knowing that the four monstrous figures who served him obeyed his everymand without question.

 Chapter 58 Back To Camelot [2]

    Ivan walked beside Gwenyra and Laura, trailing behind Jostin as he led them toward the throne hall. The closer they got, the more they could hear raised voices echoing through the grand corridor.


    The hall was already a blend of noise, dominated by theints of a rather short, young man.


    "It''s been four days! I cannot afford to stay here any longer! The Cathedral requires my presence!" He protested. The speaker was none other than Urvan, pacing before the throne.


    "You''re making too much noise, Urvan. I''m sure the Cathedral can survive without you for a few days," Mikhail replied, a hint of amusement in his voice as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "They cannot, Lord Mikhail! That''s precisely the problem!" Urvan shot back. He turned pleadingly toward Dimitri, hoping for some support. "Please, Lord Dimitri, I must return at once."


    "Don''t overestimate yourself."


    But Dimitri remained indifferent, his expression as cold as marble. Urvan knew he had a better chance of swaying Mikhail, but even that seemed like a futile effort. Dimitri was resolute; he had no intention of disobeying Ivan''s orders. Urvan was to stay, whether he liked it or not.


    Ludm, on the other hand, watched the exchange with a detached, almost bored expression. She stood by one of the tall windows, her gaze driftingzily to the world outside. Like Mikhail and Dimitri, she had sensed the arrival of the Airship long before, but none of them had bothered to inform Urvan. Teasing him had be a sort of silent game among them, a way to pass the time.


    However, her indifference vanished the moment she noticed the neers at the entrance. Her eyes lit up, and a genuine smile spread across her lips, transforming her previously dull demeanor.


    "Ivan," Mikhail called with a grin as he turned to face the entrance. "You''ve finally arrived."


    Urvan spun around, the color draining from his face. In a heartbeat, he dropped to one knee, his earlier bravado evaporating into thin air. All his grievances died on his lips as he knelt, head bowed low. It had been some time since hestid eyes on Ivan, and the sight was enough to remind him of the man''s terrifying presence. Ivan''s Stigma had grown noticeably stronger; it was almost tangible in the air, a force that made Urvan''s heart race with a mixture of awe and fear. How could someone''s Stigma grow so powerful in mere months?


    "Urvan," Ivan called as his ck eyes bore down on the kneeling man.


    "Your Excellency," Urvan stuttered, eyes still fixed on the floor. "I haven''t had the chance to congratte you on your triumph over Camelot. It is a great honor."


    "I have a task for you, Urvan," Ivan said, ignoring the praise. "You will remain here for the next week and see to it."


    "Of course, Your Excellency," Urvan replied hastily. "If it is your wish, I shall remain here as long as you deem necessary, even a lifetime if required," he added with a smile.


    Mikhail couldn''t help but grimace at Urvan''s sudden shift in demeanor. The man who, just moments ago, was vehemently protesting his stay, was now pledging his undying loyalty with sickening eagerness. It was almostughable how quickly he became meek in the presence of Ivan.


    "Anything from Father?" Ivan asked.


    "Yes, Your Excellency, but¡­" Urvan hesitated, casting a cautious nce at Gwenyra, as well as Laura and Jostin. The matter was highly confidential, something he couldn''t divulge in their presence.


    "I will see youter, then," Ivan decided, dismissing him with a nod.


    Urvan bowed in acknowledgment and was about to take his leave when Ivan stopped him abruptly.


    "Wait," Ivan said, shifting his gaze to Mikhail. "Where is Karna?"


    "He and his mother have been settled in one of the estates, just as you instructed," Mikhail said, gesturing with his head for Ivan to follow.


    With a puzzled expression, Urvan fell in line behind them, uncertain why he had been asked to wait.


    Before they could proceed further, a soft voice called out, "Ivan."


    Turning around, Ivan found himself enveloped in Ludm''s gentle embrace.


    "I missed you," she murmured, tightening her hold, fingers digging into his back as if anchoring herself. Despite her confidence in her own skills, she could never quite shake the lingering fear that something might happen in his absence. But with Ivan close, a calm settled over her, a sense of invincibility as if nothing in the world could harm her.


    Ivan remained silent, allowing her to hold him for as long as she needed.


    "Where''s Kam?" He asked after a while.


    "Interrogating the prisoners," Ludm replied, still resting her head on his shoulder.


    Your next read awaits at empire


    "Have they broken yet?" He asked.


    Ludm shook her head. "No, they remain silent but shouldn''t we kill them already?"


    "Then they live until they speak," Ivan replied.


    "As you wish," she nodded, though a flicker of doubt passed through her eyes as she noticed someone watching them from a distance. It was Gwenyra.


    Caught in the act, Gwenyra quickly turned away, following Urvan down the hall.


    "She''s doing her job well," Ludm said.


    "Who?" Ivan asked.


    Ludm couldn''t help but smile. It was just like him to disregard anyone outside their circle.


    "Your Empress," she rified. "You were wise to spare her."


    "Killing doesn''t always solve problems," Ivan replied, his voice unexpectedly thoughtful. "We must act with caution, not arrogance."


    Ludm blinked in surprise. This wasn''t the Ivan she had known¡ªa man quick to action and ruthless in his decisions.


    "Do you understand?" He asked, gently brushing his hand through her silver hair. He was determined not to repeat past mistakes, to avoid the tragic fate he knew wasing if he let his arrogance take over.


    A faint blush warmed Ludm''s cheeks before she offered him a soft, relieved smile. She could feel his genuine concern for her.


    "Yes."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In Camelot, a grand mansion that once belonged to a high-ranking noble¡ªswiftly ousted from power¡ªnow served as the residence of Karna Mishra and his mother, by decree of Ivan. Adjacent to this estate stood a newly constructed building, erected by the diligent residents of Camelot. It was a fully equipped workshop,plete with every tool and amenity a smith could dream of, and then some. The expansive space was solely for Karna''s use, another one of Ivan''s generous provisions.


    Karna was widely regarded as one of the finest cksmiths in the world, if not thefinest. At the very least, he possessed the potential to reach that pinnacle. Ivan, recognizing this, was all for to provide him with every resource necessary to excel. However, being an unwilling guest kidnapped or not meant that Karna was under constant guard. These sentinels served a dual purpose: to protect him and to ensure that neither he nor his mother ever attempted an escape, though such a notion seemed imusible.


    As Mikhail approached, two guards from Ivan''s elite legion swiftly opened the gates, dropping to one knee in respect particrly toward Ivan himself.


    They walked through the lush gardens, the fragrance ofte-blooming flowers filling the air, and soon reached the mansion''s grand entrance. Without so much as a knock, Mikhail pushed open the doors, striding inside with the others trailing behind.


    "Mom! I hate broli!" A young man''s voice echoed from the dining hall.


    "It''s good for your health, Karna! Eat everything on your te!"


    Inside, a yful quarrel was unfolding between Karna, who sat at the dining table with a disgruntled expression, and his mother, a beautiful woman who appeared to be in herte twenties. She watched her son grumble as he reluctantly chewed on the offending vegetable, with a warm and affectionate smile. But that smile faltered the moment she noticed Mikhail entering the room.


    Karna followed her gaze, his eyes widening in rm. He immediately sprang to his feet, positioning himself protectively in front of his mother.


    "It smells delightful in here," Mikhail smiled with a casualugh, casting a nce at the spreadid out on the table. As he spoke, he subtly enveloped Karna and his mother in his protective Stigma, aware that Ivan was now present and his Stigma could hurt them.@@novelbin@@


    Mikhail''s Stigma was the second strongest after Ivan and with Ivan suppressing his own Stigma it was doing the job.


    The moment Karna and his motherid eyes on Ivan, the color drained from their faces, fear recing the brief moment of domestic peace.


    "Allow me to make the introductions, Karna," Mikhail started. "This is Ivan, the Emperor of Britannia, the very man who granted you this splendid mansion and the luxurious life many could only dream of."


    "E¨CEmperor¡­" Karna stammered, his mind racing as he pieced together the identity of their unexpected visitor. He had heard tales of Britannia''s downfall, all orchestrated by one man¡ªIvan Zakharovic Kozlov, the most feared figure in Gevurah.


    Without hesitation, Karna dropped to his knees, bowing his head in a gesture of submission, his mother quickly following suit.

 Chapter 59 Karnas New Life

    "E¨CEmperor¡­" Karna stammered, his mind racing as he pieced together the identity of their unexpected visitor. He had heard tales of Britannia''s downfall, all orchestrated by one man¡ªIvan Zakharovic Kozlov, the most feared figure in Gevurah.


    Without hesitation, Karna dropped to his knees, bowing his head in a gesture of submission, his mother quickly following suit.


    Obviously Karna couldn''t possibly recognize Leon Cromwell hidden within Ivan. The differences were too stark¡ªfaces that bore no resemnce, and more crucially, an aura so vastly different that it was as if they were worlds apart. To Karna, Leon Cromwell was merely another of Ivan''s subordinates, nothing more than a name in the vastwork of Ivan''s loyal servants. The thought that Leon and Ivan could be one and the same never even crossed his mind.


    Continue reading stories on empire


    Ivan, for his part, had no intention of revealing his true identity.


    "Is this how you greet an Emperor? Such insolence," Urvan suddenly spoke up in an icy tone. Though he wasn''t as fervently devoted as Ludomir, Urvan held Ivan in the highest regard¡ªmore than any of the other Legion Commanders, to be precise.


    Karna''s mother, sensing the growing pressure in the room, was the first to speak. "We are honored to meet Your Majesty¡­"


    She seemed clearly somewhat ustomed to pressure because of her past but still she couldn''t keep her calm because Ivan looked even more monstrous than the man who killed her husband.


    "Y-Yes!" Karna added awkwardly, the words tumbling out of his mouth as he bowed his head.


    Mikhail stepped forward, his eyes narrowing as he addressed Karna. "I trust you''ve made significant progress with your weapon designs, Karna Mishra? If Ivan himself has taken an interest in you, it must mean you''re truly exceptional. I sincerely hope you don''t end up disappointing him," he said lightly, though his words carried a clear threat.


    Karna felt a chill run down his spine. "Of course¡­ please, follow me," he managed to say, quickly turning toward the door. With a subtle gesture, he signaled for his mother to stay behind, not wanting her to get involved any further.


    He led the group through the narrow corridors of his home and out into the open air, guiding them to the workshop he had been given. It was a massive space, brimming with every material and piece of technology he could have ever dreamed of. The workshop was a craftsman''s paradise, a dream he had long harbored. But as he stood in the middle of it now, he felt only a hollow ache. The reality was far from the dream; he was no longer crafting for art or innovation but for the deadliest criminals the Holy Continent had ever known.


    Upon entering the workshop, the acrid scent of molten metal, scorched ore, and burning fuel assaulted their senses. The room was filled with the nging of machinery and the soft hum of advanced tech that Karna had once foundforting but now only served as a reminder of his dangerous circumstances.


    Without a word, Karna walked over to arge table draped with a thick cloth. He hesitated for a moment, taking a deep breath, before pulling the cloth away to reveal three weaponsid out in pristine condition.


    "These are mytest creations," he said. "It''s my first time working with such advanced technology and machinery, but I''ve done everything I could with the resources provided."


    The weapons were truly different to his earlier works¡ªsleek, expensive-looking, and clearly designed with the finest materials avable. The des glinted with a deadly precision, and the engravings hinted at both functionality and artistry. It was obvious that ess to superior resources had elevated Karna''s craftsmanship to new heights.


    If Ivan had been in another ''person'', he might have smiled. But though he was pleased with the craftsmanship before him, not a flicker of satisfaction crossed his face. His expression remained cold and unreadable, making Karna shift ufortably.


    Without a word, Ivan stepped forward. Laid out on the table were two swords and a dagger. He picked up one of the swords, holding it up to the light. The de was masterfully forged¡ªits surface smooth, almost mirror-like, reflecting Ivan''s intense gaze. After a moment of silent scrutiny, he tossed it to Urvan.


    Urvan caught the weapon with ease, understanding the unspokenmand. He inspected it carefully, running his fingers along the edge, testing its bnce. Finally, he nodded, a glimmer of admiration in his eyes.


    "I see why you chose him, Your Excellency," Urvan said, his voice respectful. "As always, your eye for talent is unmatched. This is exceptional work for someone of his age. He shows immense potential. These swords could fetch a high price, or perhaps... you intend to have him forge weapons for the Cathedral? Our armory is running low."


    "He will work for me alone," Ivan denied calmly.


    His voice was so deep and calm that it sent a shiver down Karna''s spine. He never heard such cool voice that could make anyone shut their mouths to listen him speak.


    "For me and my Legion. One man can serve no other."


    Urvan hesitated, then spoke, "But... with such talent, perhaps we could assign him assistants to increase production? Craft weapons at a faster rate?"


    Before Ivan could respond, Dimitri''s voice rang out.


    "Did you not hear what he said?" His cold eyes locked onto Urvan''s.


    Urvan flinched under the weight of Dimitri''s stare. Though usually even-tempered, Dimitri was really quick to losing temper whenever someone was speaking up after Ivan said something.


    "I... understand," Urvan hurriedly bowed his head. "My deepest apologies, Your Eminence."


    His intentions had been for the benefit of Gevurah, to strengthen their cause. But it was clear Ivan had no intention of sharing Karna''s talents. He would keep the young craftsman solely for himself and his elite Legion. Yet, considering all Ivan had done for Gevurah, perhaps his decision was justified. It was just another sacrifice for the greater good, Urvan thought.


    Ivan approached the remaining weapons, lifting the second sword and dagger. With a fluid motion, he slipped the dagger into his Space, where it vanished instantly, a subtle ripple in the air the only sign of its disappearance. He then tossed the sword effortlessly to Jostin.


    Then he turned to Urvan. "Hand the other one to her."


    "T¨CThank you, Your Eminence!" Laura and Jostin nearly choked on their words, on the verge of crying. They had not expected such a gift from Ivan, and their voices trembled as they bowed deeply.


    Ivan''s attention shifted to Karna. "You will craft seven weapons a week."


    Karna''s eyes widened in panic. "B¨CBut¡­" He hesitated, too terrified to admit that such a task was impossible for him alone.


    Ivan, however, had already anticipated this. Without looking at Karna, he addressed Jostin. "Select two people who can assist him," he ordered.


    Jostin nodded immediately. Ivan was a man who valued precision over volume; he would rather see the boy produce a handful of masterpieces than a mountain of mediocrity. For now, he was willing to ease Karna into the workload, gradually expanding the team if needed.


    But just as the room was settling back into its tense silence, a desperate voice shattered it. "Please!!"


    All eyes turned toward the entrance. Karna''s mother, Shina, had appeared, throwing herself to her knees, her hands sped tightly in front of her. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she stared up at Ivan, her eyes pleading.


    "M¨CMother?!" Karna gasped, instinctively moving forward, but Dimitri''s gaze held him in ce. A mere look from Dimitri, amplified by the power of his Stigma, froze Karna where he stood in utter fear.


    Shina''s gaze faltered under Ivan''s gaze, her fierce protective instincts for her son shing with the terror that Ivan inspired. She could barely hold his gaze, her words trembling on her lips. "M¨CMy son¡­ please, I beg you. Don''t push him beyond his limits. I will do anything you ask, just... don''t harm him," she pleaded as she dug her nails into her palms so hard that blood trickled down, staining the floor.


    Urvan''s eyes immediately narrowed in disdain. The audacity of this woman¡ªinterrupting Ivan, daring to plead in his presence¡ªignited a murderous fury within him. His hand instinctively twitched. "How dare you¡­ you wretched¡ª"


    "W¨CWait, please!" Gwenyra stepped forward in front of Shina.


    Urvan''s rage momentarily subsided as his gaze fell on the marital cross of Seraphiel around Gwenyra''s neck. It was their symbol of Faith, but it held power¡ªreminding him of her position. Though only in name, Gwenyra was Ivan''s wife, a fact that stayed his hand for now.


    "Are you truly ready to die this quickly, all for a woman with no ties to Britannia?" Ludm asked, her eyes narrowing dangerously.


    "S¨CShe''s only worried for her son! Please, I''m asking you as a favor." Gwenyra bowed her head, her hands unconsciously clutching the Marital Cross hanging around her neck. That cross had always protected her from the oppressive force of the Stigma, offering her a fragile shield offort. As long as it remained in in sight, no one dared to harm her. It had be her talisman. Yet even now, as she stood trembling before Ludm, doubt gnawed at her resolve.


    Ludm was right¡ªwhy was she risking everything for someone who held no allegiance to Britannia? She had always been exemry in her duty, so why jeopardize it all now? But deep down, somethingpelled her to speak out. She couldn''t simply turn away.


    Ivan remained silent, his expression unreadable. Yet Gwenyra''s desperate plea seemed to resonate, if only faintly.


    ''She''s just worried for her son.''


    Those words hung in the air, echoing in his mind. For a fleeting moment, a vision of his own mother surfaced... her face, herst words, a brief flicker of tenderness long buried. But as quickly as the memory came, he crushed it, burying any trace of emotion beneath a cold, impassive mask. Ivan had sworn long ago to show no mercy to a world that had shown him none.


    Sensing the shift in Ivan''s demeanor, Dimitri moved toward Shina. Ivan''s unspoken words were clear: a lesson was to be made.@@novelbin@@


    "W¨CWait¡ªugh!!" Gwenyra gasped, horror dawning on her face as Dimitri''s Stigmashed out to her ruthlessly. She crumpled to her knees, the Marital Cross around her neck proving useless against Dimitri''s Stigma.


    With a swift, brutal motion, Dimitri grabbed Shina by the hair, yanking her head back. She was too paralyzed with fear to resist, her tears flowing freely as she whimpered in terror.


    "N¨CNo¡­" Karna choked out, but any attempt to move was thwarted by Mikhail, who stood guard, ensuring the boy remained rooted in ce.


    "This is your first and only warning," Dimitri muttered, drawing a ck-glowing knife imbued with his Stigma. The weapon gleamed ominously, its edge ready to sear away her tongue.


    They were not heroes of tragic redemption, nor did they seek to be misunderstood as saviors. Compassion had no ce in their hearts. This was the harsh truth they needed Karna to witness firsthand. He needed to understand the brutal reality of the people he now served. Ivan wanted him to see, to trulyprehend, that lowering one''s guard for even a moment could lead to unspeakable consequences. Karna was currently too weak-minded to be part of them, he was reminiscing Ivan too much of himself before he lost everything and Ivan hated that.


    "Ivan."


    Just as Dimitri prepared to plunge the knife into Shina''s mouth, a voice rang out.


    All eyes turned to the entrance of the workshop.


    Kam stood there with aplicated expression.

 Chapter 60 The Greatest Sin

    "Ivan."


    Ludm turned to her, a slight frown creasing her brow. "Kam? What''s going on?" She asked, sensing an unusual tension in her friend''s demeanor. It was rare for Kam to look like this.


    "One of our people... has been injured by a resident of Camelot," Kam exined.


    In a sh, Ivan closed the distance between them, his figure towering over her as he gently brushed his fingers across her cheek. "What happened, Kam?"


    Kam''s conflicted expression deepened. Ivan knew this look all too well¡ªit only surfaced when something truly serious had happened, something that she was worried about.


    "Something... serious," she murmured.


    "Take me there," Ivan said.


    Kam gave a brief nod, her gaze darting towards Ludm with a silent plea, before turning to lead the way.


    Gwenyra, who had overheard the conversation, felt a chill run down her spine. Her face turned ghostly pale. The implications of Kam''s words were clear as day¡ªsomeone from Camelot had hurt one of Ivan''s people. The consequences could be severe, and she knew that retribution would not be taken lightly. Dread settled in her stomach as she hurried after them.


    "Hey¡ª" Laura began but she was quickly cut off. Continue reading stories on empire


    "Wait, Laura. Let her go," Jostin said, cing a hand on her shoulder. He too followed after them. Perhaps Gwenyra needed to be present; whatever had transpired, it involved their people.


    "Let''s go, Dimitri," Mikhail said, pping Dimitri on the back. "Something interesting might be happening."


    Dimitri hesitated, his eyes drifting to Shina, who was still kneeling with her hands sped in fervent prayer. Nodding he released his grip on her hair and put away his knife.


    "M-Mother!" Karna cried out, his voice breaking as he rushed to his mother''s side, supporting her frail form as the hold of Mikhail''s Stigma finally released him.


    "This won''t be interesting¡ªit''ll be trouble," Dimitri muttered, trailing after Mikhail. His sister''s face was painted with genuine worry. She had never shown concern for any of the Legion members before, and that alone was rming.


    Mikhail didn''t deny that it was a bit strange.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After several minutes, they arrived at their destination.


    Kam stood before a modest house, her eyes scanning the scene. A crowd of Camelot''s residents had gathered, whispering anxiously among themselves. But the moment Ivan appeared, their murmurs died down, and they collectively stepped back, creating a cautious distance.


    Gwenyra swiftly activated her light domain, a protective aura that shielded them from the oppressive aura of Ivan''s Stigma. Kam joined in, bolstering the barrier with her own Sitgma.


    "What''s going on here?" Mikhail asked, stepping forward with an inquisitive gaze.


    In the center of themotiony a girl, trembling uncontrobly on the ground. She was around Kam''s age, her face streaked with bruises, clothes torn, and her eyes swollen from tears. Beside her, a woman¡ªpresumably her mother¡ªheld her protectively, sobbing quietly. The moment Mikhail''s eyes fell upon them, they flinched, averting their gazes.


    "It''s them, Lord Mikhail! They attacked me!" One of Gevurah''s men shouted, clutching his bleeding arm. The wound looked fresh, as if he had been stabbed moments ago. His eyes burned with rage as he pointed usingly at the girl and her mother.


    "Is this true?" Ludm asked, her gaze shifting to Kam.


    Kam hesitated, her concern clearly fixed on Ivan. "They did attack him, but¡­" Her voice trailed off.


    But Ivan was no fool. He had witnessed scenes like this far too many times in his life. The girl''s tear-streaked face, the haunted look in her eyes¡ªit was all too familiar. He had seen the same shattered expressions on countless women before of his vige, including his mother.


    Without a word, he strode toward the girl and stood over her.


    "What happened." He asked, his voice a cold, t monotone.


    The girl looked up at him, her eyes meeting his pitch-ck gaze. There was no warmth there, nopassion, only a silent demand for the truth. Yet something about his stare seemed different, as if he was willing her to speak, no, he wanted her to speak.


    She struggled to find her voice, Ivan''s overwhelming aura almost paralyzing her with fear. But through sheer will, she managed to stutter out her story. "He... He attacked me... I tried to fight back, but he¡ª" Her words dissolved into sobs, her entire body shaking as she broke down. Her mother tightened her embrace, whispering words offort that did little to soothe the pain.


    There was no need for more words. Ivan''s expression remained impassive, but his silence was confirmation enough.


    Ludm turned her gaze to the used man, who instantly shrank under her scrutiny.


    "S-She''s lying!" He stammered, attempting to back away, but there was no escaping the judgment that loomed over him.


    "This is bad¡­" Mikhail muttered, casting a wary nce at Ivan.


    For Ivan, there was no greater sin than rape. It was a wound that festered in the depths of his soul, something that haunted him ever since that dark day in his vige. The very thought of it sent something twisted coursing through his veins, one that he could barely contain.


    For Ivan, there were no excuses, no mitigating circumstances for such an act. It was a line that, once crossed, could never be forgiven.


    Dimitri''s face hardened as he watched Ivan''s usually expressionless face grow even paler, while the depths of his pitch-ck eyes turned icier than ever.


    A collective gasp escaped the crowd.


    "Ugh!"@@novelbin@@


    Without warning, everyone around them copsed to their knees, crushed beneath the weight of Ivan''s Stigma. Even Urvan couldn''t withstand it and was forced to bow, gasping for breath.


    Only Ludm, Mikhail, Dimitri, and Kam remained standing, spared from the cold, oppressive force that radiated unconsciously from Ivan.


    "W-Wait, she was just defending herself¡ª" Gwenyra tried to reason, but her voice faltered when she realized Ivan was already looming over the trembling man used of the crime.


    "Hiii!" The man''s legs buckled beneath him, and he dropped to the ground, forehead pressed against the dirt in a desperate disy of submission. He dared not lift his gaze to meet Ivan''s terrifying stare.


    Sensing imminent danger, Mikhail swiftly activated his own Stigma, counteracting the suffocating aura before it could kill everyone in the vicinity.


    "Ivan¡ª" Ludm began, her voice tinged with worry. She reached out as if to pull him back from the edge, but Mikhail held up a hand, silently urging her to stay put.


    His ever-present smile was gone, reced by a serious expression. "Not now," he whispered. It was wiser to let Ivan deal with his rage in his own way.


    Ivan stood motionless, his gaze fixed on the pathetic figure before him. The man was, in Ivan''s eyes, the lowest form of filth¡ªbeneath even the concept of human decency. No amount of torture would ever cleanse the stain of his sins.


    He wasn''t even worthy of Adam''s gruesome experiences either.


    Suddenly, the air around Ivan crackled, distorting with an ominous energy. Space itself began to warp and twist beside him, splitting open with a burst of ck lightning.


    A portal materialized¡ªa swirling, pitch-ck vortex that seemed to suck the very light out of the surroundings. The crowd''s gasps turned to screams as they witnessed the terrifying disy.


    "Ha¡­"


    A low, inhuman breath resonated from the portal, sending shivers down the spines of everyone present. Instinctively, they crumbled, forced back onto their knees, their souls weighed down by a fear that felt otherworldly.


    From the depths of the ck void, a wed hand emerged, its skin charred like smoldering coal, and its nails long and razor-sharp. The mere sight of it was enough to send Urvan stumbling backward, his face drained of color, while Gwenyra stood paralyzed in horror.


    This was no ordinary demon. Gwenyra could feel the malevolence radiating from it¡ªa presence so dark, so powerful, that it could only belong to a Devil. And not just any Devil, but one that stood among the highest ranks¡ªa King among Devils.


    Did that mean Ivan possessed?


    No.


    She knew it.


    The truth was far more terrifying.


    It wasn''t that the Devil had control over Ivan. It was the other way around.


    The Devil was obeying him.


    Gwenyra''s eyes widened as she looked at Ivan, a cold, paralyzing fear taking hold of her heart.


    Ivan remained silent, his expression unchanging as the Devil''s hand shot out from the portal, its fingers like jagged des, and seized the man by his hair.


    "N-NOOOOO!!! AARGHH!!! PLEASE!!! SOMEONE, SAVE ME¡ªARGHHHAAA!!!"


    The man''s desperate pleas for mercy echoed in the air, his voice breaking into shrill, guttural screams. His entire body was pulled toward the vortex, limbs stretching unnaturally like strands of spaghetti before being swallowed whole by the spiraling darkness. The Devil devoured him alive, his screams abruptly cutting off as he vanished into the abyss.


    A suffocating silence followed.


    No one dared to speak. The vigers who once mored for justice now stood frozen, their righteous anger reced with sheer, paralyzing terror. The man had been guilty, but the manner of his execution had shaken them to their core. Their eyes widened in horror, understanding that whatever hatred they held for the criminal paled inparison to the fear they now felt for Ivan.


    Ivan though was utterly indifferent to their terror-stricken faces. He hadn''t done it for anyone but for his own personal twisted desire.


    Without so much as a nce back, he closed the portal with a flick of his wrist. The ck lightning crackled around him onest time, and in an instant, he disappeared, leaving nothing but an eerie stillness in his wake.

 Chapter 61 Apostle

    Urvan was terrified.


    Summoned by Ivan to a secluded chamber beneath an old, crumbling house, he could feel the weight of fear pressing down on him. Urvan had always been afraid of Ivan, despite the deep respect he held for him. Ivan was the force that had driven Gevurah to greatness¡ªconquering viges, towns, and now even an entire Empire, one of the most strongest on the Holy Continent.


    Ivan had the respect from everyone in Gevurah; his value was unquestionable. It was no surprise that the Father had entrusted Camelot, the very heart of Britannia, into Ivan''s capable hands. That was the level of trust he inspired.


    And he deserved it.


    Urvan had seen the transformation of Camelot with his own eyes. The once ugly city of Arthur Pendragon now bore an otherworldly aura, almost as if Seraphiel himself hadid a divine hand upon it. But despite the awe and reverence, Urvan''s fear of Ivan had only deepened¡ªespecially after sensing the monstrous aura of Ivan''s Stigma.


    Tonight, however, Urvan''s fear reached a new peak. He had caught a fleeting glimpse¡ªperhaps a mere whisper¡ªof the rumored Devil that Ivan was said to control. Many had dismissed it as a tale spun to amplify Ivan''s already legendary reputation. But today, Urvan knew better. There had been no exaggeration. The horror he witnessed was real.


    And now, alone in the dead of night, he had been summoned.


    He couldn''t tell if this was a blessing or a curse, especially given Ivan''s ckened mood following the recent rape case. Everyone knew of Ivan''s disdain for such vile acts; it was one of the few things that truly enraged him.


    And no one wanted to witness an enraged Ivan.


    Urvan prayed silently that Ivan didn''t intend to offer him as a sacrifice to the Devil. It seemed unlikely, but the fear gnawed at him regardless.


    As he descended the creaking wooden stairs leading to the underground cave, the sound of wet, fleshy slicing echoed through the narrow corridor. It was as if someone were carving through bs of meat.


    Each step felt like a march toward his own doom, but Urvan pressed on until he arrived at a dimly lit room. A single, flickeringmp hung from the ceiling, casting a sickly yellow glow over what appeared to be a makeshift hospital bed.


    His eyes widened as he caught sight of pale, naked legs stretched out on the bed. The rest of the body was obscured by a figure hunched over it¡ªa man d in a blood-stainedb coat, his back turned to Urvan.


    The room reeked of death and decay, and Urvan''s stomach churned. He stood frozen, every nerve in his body screaming for him to run, yet he remained rooted to the spot, trapped in the grip of a terror he could not shake.


    The wet, squelching sounds abruptly ceased as the gloved hands that had been busily cutting into flesh paused their work. A heavy silence filled the room, so oppressive that Urvan felt his throat tighten. He swallowed hard, his pulse quickening.


    Then, the man in theb coat slowly turned to face him. Urvan instinctively took a step back, his eyes widening.


    "W-Who are you?!" He blurted out, releasing his Stigma but the man didn''t even flinch.


    The figure before him was a young man, his face obscured by a mask, with strands of white hair spilling over his brow. He was not Ivan¡ªat least, not the Ivan Urvan knew.


    But then, the stranger spoke.


    "Urvan."


    That single word, uttered in Ivan''s cold, detached voice, sent a chill down Urvan''s spine.


    "Y-Your Eminence? H-How¡­?" Urvan stuttered, his mind struggling to reconcile the appearance with the unmistakable voice.


    "Don''t waste my time," Adam snapped, a bit irritated. Though it would have been simpler if Ivan had retained his usual appearance, there were limitations even to Ivan''s abilities. The truth was, Ivan couldn''t perform Adam''s specialized tasks without switching personas. Each identity had its own set of talents, and while Ivan possessed all of Adam''s memories, he couldn''t replicate Adam''s unique skills.


    "But¡­ why are you¡­ like this?" Urvan''s voice faltered, eyes darting nervously between the masked face and the blood-soakedb coat.


    "It''s me," Adam¡ªsaid, releasing a wave of Stigma so intense that Urvan recoiled. It was unmistakably Ivan''s Stigma.


    Urvan''s confusion only deepened. The mask, the white hair, theb coat¡ªit all defied exnation. But the aura was Ivan''s, without a doubt. He had questions, countless questions, yet fear mped his mouth shut.


    "Why did you summon me, Your Eminence?" Urvan managed to ask, his voice trembling as he cautiously approached.


    As he drew closer, his eyes were drawn to the horrific sight on the bed. What he had assumed was a corpse was, in fact, a teenage boy, his chest grotesquely split open from corbone to abdomen. The ribcage had been forcibly pried apart, exposing the heart, lungs, and other vital organs in a macabre disy.


    This... this was not the Ivan he knew. He had never imagined Ivan indulging in such grim practices. It was really out of character.


    "Who is this boy, my Lord?" Urvan asked.


    "You don''t need to know," Adam replied curtly. His focus had already shifted, his gloved hand reaching for a scalpel. With a precise, practiced motion, he pierced the exposed heart. Blood spurted out, dark and thick, which he promptly collected in a small vial.


    Ignoring Urvan''s horrified gaze, Adam turned to a workbench that bristled with an array of unfamiliar equipment. Among them was a sleek, high-tech microscope, unlike anything Urvan had ever seen before. It was, of course, one of Adam''s inventions¡ªa piece of technology far beyond what anyone in Gevurah couldprehend.


    Suddenly, the screen of a nearbyputer flickered to life, casting a white glow over the dark room. A cascade of data scrolled rapidly down the monitor, lines of text and symbols shing by in anguage that was utterly foreign to Urvan. He squinted, trying to make sense of it, but it was no use. This was a secret script, aplex code crafted by none other than Victor Frankenstein¡ªa scientifguage designed to forever conceal his discoveries from prying eyes. Only two people could understand thisnguage and Adam was one of them.


    "Something''s adhering to the blood cells... Mana particles, perhaps? Mana Cells? But it''s different from my world''s configuration¡­" Adam muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing as he analyzed the cryptic data. His words were a jumble of technical jargon that flew over Urvan''s head, leaving him even more bewildered.


    "Y-Your Eminence?" Urvan called out hesitantly.


    "I''ll need more test subjects," Adam murmured, almost to himself. "This one might be useful for a different experiment." He jotted down a series of notes in a worn, leather-bound notebook, the pages filled with arcane diagrams and illegible scrawl.


    Without another word, Adam turned back to the lifeless body on the bed. He then stripped off his bloodied gloves, revealing pale, slender hands stained with crimson.


    "I need you to stabilize my Stigma with yours, Urvan," Adam ordered abruptly.


    "Eh? Your Eminence¡­ you must be joking," Urvan said, forcing a nervousugh. "I could never hope to control your Stigma. It''s far beyond my capabilities."


    "I will suppress it to a manageable level. I need you to handle the remnants. This isn''t a request¡ªit''s an order."


    Readtest stories on empire


    "Yes¡­ of course," Urvan conceded, a cold sweat breaking out on his forehead. He had no choice in the matter. Refusal was not an option.


    Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Urvan moved to the opposite side of the bed, directly across from Adam. Without a moment''s hesitation, Adam extended his hand, and ck tendrils of Stigma began to snake out from his fingertips. They writhed like living shadows, slithering toward the exposed heart of the teenager on the table. The tendrils slipped into the slit Adam had carved, and to Urvan''s utter astonishment, they began to knit the flesh back together, sealing the heart with eerie precision.


    More tendrils poured forth, weaving their way through the other organs that had been dissected andid bare. They closed the gaping wounds with a dark, unnatural fluidity, as though time itself were reversing. Even the ribcage, which had been brutally cracked open, was pulled back into ce with a grotesque, bone-grinding sound.


    Urvan watched, his eyes wide with disbelief. The entire scene was surreal, like something out of a nightmare. The dead teenager''s skin began to darken, turning an inky ck as Adam''s Stigma seeped into his flesh.


    Realizing the danger, Urvan quickly summoned his own Stigma, forming a protective barrier around the body. He was uniquely skilled in stabilizing Stigma¡ªa rare talent that had earned him a reputation within Gevurah. As he channeled his power, he managed to contain the destructive force of Ivan''s monstrous Stigma, preventing it from consuming the corpse entirely.


    Now, he understood why he had been summoned. Ivan needed his specific expertise to rein in the chaos of his own Stigma. Urvan''s role was crucial in this delicate operation, serving as a counterbnce to the rampant destructive Stigma of Ivan that threatened to obliterate everything it touched.


    Minutes stretched into what felt like hours, and finally, the tendrils retracted, slithering back into Adam''s hand. The body on the tabley still, its wounds now sealed until the chest, though the pale skin remained an unnatural shade of ck in some parts.


    All the organs were sealed shut, though they now pulsed faintly with the taint of Ivan''s Stigma. But Adam wasn''t finished. With a swift motion he extended his hand toward the teenager''s nape, and this time, finer, needle-like tendrils erupted from his fingertips. They pierced the base of the skull with surgical precision.


    A momentter, ck arcs of lightning crackled violently through the body, sending jagged streaks of energy directly into the brain. Adam watched with a keen gaze as his Stigma surged, the ck lightning repairing damaged neural pathways, reconnecting severed synapses.


    -Boom!@@novelbin@@


    Suddenly, a deafening explosion reverberated through the chamber. The entire room quaked, dust cascading from the ceiling as the walls shuddered under the force of the explosion. Urvan instinctively flinched, his skin crawling with the sensation yet he forced himself to maintain control over his own Stigma.


    The corpse on the table spasmed violently, the ck lightning coursing through it. Adam''s lips curled into a satisfied smirk as he watched the cells react, sparking back to life. For a full minute, the body convulsed uncontrobly before suddenly jerking upright, as though struck by a massive electric shock, only to copse back onto the bed with a heavy, lifeless thud.


    Then, there was silence.


    "Y-Your Eminence?" Urvan whispered, with confusion and dread. He couldn''t understand what he had just witnessed. The implications of it were too horrifying to contemte. Perhaps, he thought, this was an attempt at some unholy resurrection, but even Ivan couldn''t possibly¡ª


    "...!"


    A shiver ran down Urvan''s spine. Slowly, he turned to look back at the body. What he saw made his blood run cold.


    The boy, who had been undeniably dead mere moments ago, was now sitting up on the bed. His eyes were wide open, pupils dted, staring nkly into the void. His mouth hung agape, but no sound escaped his lips.


    Urvan''s legs wobbled, and he staggered backward, his face as pale as a corpse. "I-It can''t be¡­"


    "Urvan," Adam called, his voice as calm as before.


    "Y-Yes, Your Eminence¡­?" Urvan muttered, taking his gaze away from the abomination to face Adam. He wasn''t sure what terrified him more¡ªthe impossible spectacle before him or of Ivan himself.


    "I need your assistance in dividing my Stigma," Adam said. "Find suitable receptacles¡ªpreferably weapons and Artifacts, the best ones from the Cathedral capable of withstanding my Stigma. Say it is for me."


    It was Ivan''s idea to keep his Stigma from spiraling out of control. Then he would be able to use these fragments of his Stigma as much as he wanted separately from himself.


    "Yes, Your Eminence... But what about... this?" Urvan nodded but asked, casting a fearful nce at the reanimated youth whose lifeless gaze seemed still looking at nothing.


    Adam''s eyes, a bright shade of brown, narrowed with a glint of sick satisfaction.


    "He is my first Apostle."

 Chapter 62 First Practical Exorcist Exam

    The First-Year Exorcists apprentices of Ocryphia Academy gathered before the sprawling artificial forest, designed by the best engineers. Standing at the forefront was Eline Castell, her stern expression directed over the crowd of young exorcists-in-training. Behind her, a line of instructors and academy staff stood in solemn silence.


    "Today marks themencement of your first practical exam as apprentice exorcists at Ocryphia Academy," Eline began. "But before we discuss the details of the exam, we must address a far more pressing matter¡ªthe disappearance of one of your peers."


    A murmur rippled through the gathered students. Despite the faint whispers, most eyes remained fixed on Eline.


    "Stewart Roden," she continued. "A fellow first-year. Three days ago, he disappeared. Hisst known location was right here, within the Academy grounds. This means that whatever befell him¡ªbe it ident, foul y, or something else¡ªurred under this roof. And whoever is responsible is among us."


    As soon as her words dropped, an uneasy silence spread through the crowd. Nervous nces darted from one student to another.


    The disappearance of Stewart Roden had been a topic of hushed conversations over the past few days, but few realized the severity of the situation. Ocryphia Academy wasuded as the safest ce in the entire region. How could someone vanish without a trace, evading the countless cameras and wards?


    That very question had baffled the Academy''s investigators. In their pursuit of answers, they had scoured the campus, reviewed hours of footage, and interrogated staff and students alike. Yet, they couldn''t get any clues.


    ording to their findings, Stewart wasst seen leaving Building Epsilon, home to the grand library. He had parted ways with his friends, intending to grab something to eat at the cafeteria. But he never arrived, nor was there any record of him leaving the building.


    Eline''s eyes swept across the sea of faces. "Let me remind you, that any harmful behavior toward a fellow student will be met with immediate expulsion. And should this incident involve crimes of a more heinous nature¡ªkidnapping, assault, or murder¡ªrest assured, the consequences will extend far beyond mere dismissal."


    Of course, most of the students dismissed Eline''s stern warnings. The idea of kidnapping or, worse, murdering a fellow student was inconceivable to them¡ªespecially on Academy grounds, under the watchful eye of countless spells and surveince systems. It was reckless, unthinkably dangerous, and the kind of act only a madman would attempt.


    Unfortunately, among them stood the very culprit.


    Ivan.


    As the professor''s words echoed across the assembly, Ivan listened with feigned interest. The threats held no weight for him. Inwardly, he felt nothing but satisfaction¡ªthey hadn''t found a shred of evidence. The Academy''s security measures, from the wards to the E-Watches that tracked every student''s movements, had failed to expose him.


    Why?


    Because Ivan had meticulously nned for this.


    He had studied Ida Shaw''s actions while she synchronized the E-Watch system and reversed the process with precision. What had taken her weeks to master, Ivan dismantled in under an hour. Deactivating the device''s location tracking had been child''s y for someone with Adam''s intellect. Now, the Academy''s most sophisticated tools were blind to him.


    He had nothing to worry and he seemed as calm as ever.


    Aaron, however, was another story.


    Beside Ivan, Aaron''s anxiety was in for anyone to see. A sheen of sweat glistened on his forehead, and his hands twitched nervously at his sides. Unlike Ivan, Aaron wasn''t built for this kind of pressure. He wasn''t ustomed to feeling hunted¡ªnot by an entire Academy, at least.


    Though he wasn''t responsible for Stewart''s fate, Aaron couldn''t forget his involvement. He had spent too much time talking to the missing boy, ensuring Stewart wouldn''t reveal anything about his first encounter with Ivan. Now, with the Academy on high alert, Aaron couldn''t help but feel the noose tightening around his neck.


    If the investigation led to him, it would inevitably lead to Ivan. And that, Aaron knew, would be disastrous.


    "Now that the incident has been addressed," she exhaled, "let''s discuss today''s exam. This practical assessment will determine your eligibility to receive your first Exorcist Passport. Passing is straightforward enough, but the ranking on your passport will depend on your performance. A higher rank opens more doors¡ªgreater opportunities in guilds, prestigious organizations, and even direct invitations to elite partnerships."


    "Give it your all. This is your first step toward establishing your ce in the world as an exorcist."


    Excitement rippled through the crowd at her words.


    For many of the students, this moment felt like the culmination of their dreams. The Exorcist Passport wasn''t just a document¡ªit was a badge of honor, a symbol of recognition. It marked the transition from being an aspiring apprentice to bing a legitimate exorcist, a defender against the Demons that gued their world.


    The thought of earning that badge, of officially stepping into the role they had trained for, filled them with anticipated joy.


    "The exam begins now," Eline Castell announced finally. "Each of you will step into one of these teleportation circles, which will transport you to a different section of the forest. The forest is popted with Artificial Demonic Entities, designed to test your abilities as apprentice exorcists. Your task is to exorcize as many of them as possible by tonight."


    "Be warned," she continued, "not all demons are equal. Some will be far stronger than what a first-year student should be able to handle. Your ability to assess and respond to such situations will also factor into your evaluation. As future exorcists, you must learn to remainposed in life-threatening circumstances."


    "Of course, the stronger the demon you exorcize, the more points you''ll earn. Your scores will be tracked and disyed on the bracers provided to you."


    Ivan nced at the sleek silver bracer sped around his left arm. The screen glowed softly, disying his name alongside a stark counter: [0 Points].


    "This bracer," Eline continued, holding up her own as a demonstration, "is a high-tech tool developed specifically for these exams. It calctes risks and will automatically teleport you to safety should you encounter a danger beyond your capacity. However, if this happens, it will count as a failure of the exam. So don''t attempt the impossible or y the hero unless you want to fail your very first practical assessment at Ocryphia."


    "This is an individual exam," Eline went on, "meaning you''ll be evaluated on your personal performance. While you''re allowed to form teams with friends, keep in mind that any points earned from exorcizing demons will be shared equally among team members. Whether to work alone or with others is a strategic choice only you can make. Working solo may be harder, but it guarantees you full credit for your efforts. Coboration, however, could increase your chances of survival and sess. Consider your options carefully."


    She paused, allowing the information to sink in before addressing the final logistics.


    "As for weapons, only those provided by the Academy are permitted. If you''ve already chosen a weapon during the Exhibition, you may use it. If not, approach us now, and we''ll equip you with the weapon of your choice.


    "Finally, your bracers are outfitted with a storage system that contains five mana vials and five healing vials. These are all you''ll have for the duration of the exam. Use them wisely¡ªthere will be no replenishments. Any unauthorized tools, potions, or items will result in immediate disqualification."@@novelbin@@


    Eline''s expression softened slightly, as she smiled. "This exam is designed to push you. Remember, this isn''t just a test of strength¡ªit''s a test of your judgment, adaptability, and resilience. Exorcism isn''t a profession for the reckless or the faint-hearted. Show us you''re ready."


    "Now, there are ten circles before you. Step onto the one that calls to you. As soon as you appear in the forest, the Exam will officially begin," she said, ending her speech.


    The moment her words ended, students sprang into action, wasting no time as they rushed toward the glowing circles. Each vanished in a brilliant sh of light upon stepping in. Meanwhile, those still in need of weapons moved toward a teacher stationed nearby, distributing weapons. Continue reading at empire


    "Aaron, should we team up or not? Your call," Leon murmured, keeping his voice low.


    "Yeah, let''s do it, guys!" Jaxon interrupted enthusiastically, earning a sharp re from Aaron.


    "I''ll pass," Ivan shook his head. "I''m better off alone."


    Aaron nodded in understanding, his expression neutral but inwardly resigned. He, too, wanted to push himself during this Exam, to test his limits.


    "Wait, hang on! Don''t leave me behind!" Jaxon eximed, trotting after Aaron as he approached a nearby circle.


    "I said I''m going alone!" Aaron growled, irritated.


    "Come on, lighten up!" Jaxon retorted, grinning as the two disappeared in a shared sh of light.


    Ivan watched them leave. He made no effort to warn Aaron about the hidden dangers ahead. The Exam wouldn''t unfold as nned. True Demons were about to invade, turning this test into a life-or-death battle¡ªthe first real arc of conflict that would challenge Mordred''s abilities.


    Ivan, however, remained unconcerned. If Aaron couldn''t survive the first dangerous Arc, he wouldn''t be worthy of standing beside him anyway. It would be a harsh but necessary trial to hone Aaron''s skills.


    Then Ivan approached a separate circle.


    He had no worries be it about the Exam or the Demons.


    His mind was already elsewhere.


    His gaze lingered briefly on Cattleya Starlight as she entered a nearby circle, her confident smile brimming with arrogance.


    It was finally time to break the pride of a girl from the highest nobility.

 Chapter 63 [Demon Subjugation Exam] [1]

    The Exam had officially begun. As Ivan stepped into the circle, a wave of energy enveloped him, and in the blink of an eye, he found himself standing within the depths of a dense forest. The abrupt teleportation caught his interest immediately.


    This method of instantaneous travel was unlike anything he had encountered before. The potential applications swirled in his mind.


    If he could learn this technique perhaps I could create a faster way to reach Camelot¡ªsomething more efficient than relying on artifacts.*


    However, Ivan was no fool. He understood the immense resources and unparalleled knowledge likely required to achieve such a feat. The precision and power behind this teleportation likely relied on a vast array of precious materials and techniques. The idea of creating a functional portal between Ocryphia and Camelot¡ªa distance almost unimaginable¡ªbordered on the impossible. And yet, the thought lingered.


    ''Even if I can''t achieve that, learning this method might allow me to create something more practical. A portal system, perhaps. One that could reduce travel to mere moments.''


    Having seen a lot of movies on Earth obviously such concepts entered Ivan''s mind.


    The importance of such an achievement wasn''t lost on him. Camelot had been entrusted to his care. To fulfill his duties, he needed a way to reach Camelot in under an hour, no matter the circumstances. While the present situation didn''t demand immediate action, Ivan couldn''t shake his concern for the future.


    He nced down at his arm, where the tracking device for the Exam disyed his current status. With a touch, Ivan''s eyes¡ªhoned by Adam''s insight¡ªanalyzed the mechanism. It bore simrities to an E-Watch, albeit with more sophisticated functions. A tool meant to monitor his performance and progress.


    Shrugging off the distraction, Ivan raised his gaze and scanned his surroundings. His sharp senses immediately picked out movement¡ªhumanoid figures, their forms dark and unnatural, their skin an inky ck that absorbed the dim light filtering through the forest canopy.


    Artificial Demons.


    They were¡­ weak.


    No, ''weak'' wasn''t sufficient to describe them. They were utterly insignificant.


    Ivan narrowed his eyes in disbelief.


    ''Is this truly the standard for an Exam meant to forge the future Elite Exorcists of Ocryphia?''


    He couldn''t understand it. The idea that Mordred and others like him had trained in this same environment, emerging from theseughable trials to eventually face him and his allies, felt almost offensive.


    It was like a bad joke.


    Of course, Ivan acknowledged that mere training in Ocryphia alone couldn''t exin Mordred''s strength. No one could reach his level by staying confined to such mediocrity. In truth, Ivan doubted Mordred¡ªor anyone¡ªcould ever truly surpass him. To even stand a chance, Mordred would need a convergence of miracles, unshakable plot armor, the blessings of a Holy Sword, and the whims of Fate itself. And even then, sess would require a loyal cadre of allies and perhaps a harem of their own.


    The thought made Ivan scoff.


    Still, he couldn''t ignore the nagging sensation of disdain in his gut. The idea that such a simplistic, almost childish Exam could serve as the foundation for Mordred''s eventual strength made Ivan''s stomach churn.


    ''This is what''s supposed to prepare them to face me?'' Ivan thought, his expression darkening.


    It was really pathetic.


    Drawing the bow he had acquired during the Exhibition from Daphne''s stand, Ivan examined it with mild curiosity. Though he had never used a bow before, he saw this Exam as the perfect opportunity to familiarize himself with the weapon.


    With measured movements, he nocked an arrow onto the string and pulled it back. His aim was steady, though untrained, as he focused on his target¡ªa Demon lurking ahead. With a firm tug, he released the arrow.


    The projectile sliced through the air. It struck the Demon square in the chest, knocking it back a few paces. However, the impact was underwhelming. The creature staggered but remained on its feet, and red at Ivan.


    "As expected," Ivan murmured, lowering the bow. The arrows he had were mundane, ordinary tools incapable of delivering lethal damage to Demons in a single blow. He hadn''t infused them with his mana either, which would exin theckluster result.


    This time, he reached for another arrow and allowed a sliver of his mana to flow into it. A faint whirlwind began to swirl around the arrowhead, growing more intense with each passing second. The air seemed to vibrate as he took aim once more, his eyes narrowing with focus.


    With a sharp exhale, Ivan released the string.


    -BOOM!


    The arrow tore through the air, a roaring gust of wind following in its wake. The ground exploded beneath its path, sending dirt and debris flying as the arrow ripped through the group of Demons, obliterating them in an instant. The shockwave continued, toppling trees and leaving a jagged trail of destruction.


    Ivan stared at the aftermath. "I held back," he muttered to himself, though even he was slightly taken aback by the sheer devastation even though he held back as much as he could.


    ncing toward the sky, he frowned. ''I hope the cameras didn''t catch that.''


    Still, the demonstration had been informative. At least now, he understood just how much force was required to eliminate Demons efficiently.


    Ivan lowered the bow, and nced at the score.


    [77 Points]@@novelbin@@


    Rank 1.


    "..."


    It seems that among the others who had been blown away, there were some stronger Demons but Ivan didn''t notice it. For them they were all at the same level.


    Rank 2: Erion Mistral: [33 Points]


    "This is¡­problematic."


    He appeared just two minutes ago and he was already ranked first without using even 0,001% of his mana.


    ***


    Deep within the forest, a lone student staggered through the dense grass, his breaths ragged, sweat pouring from his brow. His movements were erratic, his steps heavy and uneven. Something was clearly wrong.


    The Artificial Demons lurking nearby, programmed to engage with Exam participants, didn''t so much as nce in his direction. They ignored him entirely, not considering him as a Student.


    "I have to do it¡­ I have to do it¡­ I have to do it¡­" The student kept repeating. Yet these words were not a reflection of his true thoughts. Deep within, he was screaming, struggling against a force he couldn''t name. He knew something was wrong. He could feel the alien presence wing at his mind, twisting his will. He suspected possession, but every time he tried to voice his fears, his thoughts would halt, his lips sealing shut as thoughmanded by an unseen force. Silence consumed him.


    The internal struggle was futile. The possession wasplete. The Demon within him was cruel, allowing him the illusion of consciousness while pulling the strings from the shadows, reveling in his despair.


    Clutching a spherical object in his trembling hand, the student stumbled onward until his legs gave out, copsing before a gnarled tree. His pale, sweat-drenched face betrayed the terror within as he fought against his own body. But the Demon''s control was absolute.


    Mana surged into the sphere.


    A burst of light erupted from the object, consuming the surrounding forest in a dazzling, unnatural glow. When the light dissipated, five figures stood thrtr. Readtest chapters at empire


    Each wore ck cloaks, their hoods drawn low, masking their faces in shadow. At their forefront stood a man exuding more malevolence than the others, Algol.


    The student, still kneeling, felt his stomach drop as realization dawned on him. His face drained of what little color it had left. He had summoned them¡ªhad betrayed everyone and the safety of the other participants. Yet, it hadn''t been his choice. His trembling lips parted as if to plead, but no words came out.


    Algol''s gaze fell upon him, brimming with amusement and disdain.


    "This is indeed the artificial forest where Ocryphia''s First Years are taking their little Exam, isn''t it?" He mused. He cast a nce around, taking in the surroundings with casual disinterest.


    Turning back to hispanions, his smirk widened. "Don''t forget the targets: Lucas Whiteford, Cattleya Starlight, and Ludivine Richmont. Capture them all."

 Chapter 64 [Demon Subjugation Exam] [2]

    "Travis!"


    Theresa''s voice rang out as she spotted him, a bright smile lighting up her face. She waved enthusiastically. It was rare to stumble upon a friend in such an prettyrge forest.


    "Oh, Theresa."


    Travis acknowledged her with his usualck of enthusiasm. His expression remained calm contrary to Theresa''s happiness.


    Theresa sulked at hisck of good answer but she quickly shrugged it off. She was used to this side of him¡ªhis tsundere tendencies, as she hade to call them over the years. Knowing better than to take it personally, she pressed on with her cheerful energy.


    "How are you doing?" She asked, curiously about the exam obviously. It had been a few hours after all.


    In response, Travis silently raised his Bracer. The glowing disy flickered to life.


    [207 Points]


    Rank: 4


    "Wow! As expected of you! You''re in fourth ce!" Theresa''s eyes widened. She was genuinely impressed and also happy for him.


    She already knew Travis was extraordinary. Memories of a fateful day shed in her mind¡ªthe day he had saved her life. A possessed stranger had attacked her, and she had been paralyzed with fear, unable to move. But Travis, only ten years old at the time, had charged in without hesitation. Despite his small stature andck of formal training, he had protected her, enduring grave injuries in the process.


    Even now, yearster, she couldn''t forget the courage he had shown that day. It was no surprise to her that he was one of the top students at the academy, but seeing it disyed so inly before her eyes still left her in awe.


    Travis, however, remained silent. He didn''t acknowledge her praise, his gaze distant as he stared at the Bracer''s disy.


    For him, the rank wasn''t worth celebrating. Fourth ce¡ªamong hundreds of students¡ªwas impressive to most. But to Travis, it was a bitter reminder that he wasn''t at the top. It wasn''t enough. He had made a promise to himself, to his adoptive sister Erika, to repay her for everything she had done for him. She had raised him, sacrificed for him, believed in him. He wanted to make her proud, to stand at the very summit.


    And fourth ce? It wasn''t the summit.


    Theresa watched him carefully, her bright eyes softening. She knew him too well. She could see the frustration simmering beneath his calm facade. He always acted indifferent, but she had learned to read the subtle cues¡ªhis clenched fists, the slight furrow of his brow. Travis was fiercelypetitive, even if he rarely admitted it.


    "Come on, Travis," she said gently, hoping to lift his spirits. "You should be proud. Being in the top four is amazing! My brother is basically unbeatable, so first ce is a given for him. And then there''s Cattleya and Lucas¡ªoh, wait, or is it Ludivine now? They''re all incredibly strong too. You''re right there with them."


    "Erion is second. Cattleya is third," Travis replied.


    "Hm?" Theresa''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Her brother, Erion, in second ce? That alone was shocking enough. If he wasn''t first, it could only mean Lucas or Ludivine had taken the top spot. The idea felt almost absurd. While both were undeniably strong, she had always believed her brother was untouchable¡ªin Exorcism. Even Cattleya, as strong as she was, had never quite reached his level. The same was for Lucas Whiteford who was still behind Erion and Cattleya.


    Her thoughts must have been written inly on her face, because Travis, watching her closely, seemed to read her mind.@@novelbin@@


    "Lucas is fifth. Ludivine is sixth," he said abruptly, cutting through her swirling spections like a de.


    Theresa blinked. "Eh? Then... who''s first?" She asked, the words tumbling out of her in disbelief. For a moment, she considered checking her Bracer herself, but something about Travis''s demeanor made her pause.


    His jaw tightened, teeth clenched beneath his expressionless exterior. Even his hands curled into fists, betraying his usualposure. When he finally spoke, his voice wasced with barely restrained annoyance.


    "It''s¡­ that bastard," he said, spitting the words as though they burned his tongue.


    Theresa was taken aback. Travis rarely expressed outright animosity toward anyone. Even when provoked by Lucas'' taunts, he would brush them off with calm indifference. Whoever had imed the top rank must be someone Travis deeply despised¡ªa rare addition to the very short list of people who could truly rile him.


    As expected, Theresa couldn''t wait any longer. Ignoring Travis''s brooding mood, Theresa tapped her Bracer to check the rankings for herself. Her own position would have to wait; she scrolled straight to the top, starting from the sixth ce.


    Rank 6: Ludivine Richmont


    Points: 188


    Rank 5: Lucas Whiteford


    Points: 202


    Rank 4: Travis Rivers


    Discover exclusive tales at empire


    Points: 207


    Rank 3: Cattleya Starlight


    Points: 279


    Rank 2: Erion Mistral


    Points: 303


    Theresa''s fingers hesitated as she processed the numbers. The points alone were staggering¡ªfar beyond anything she could have imagined. Her brother''s total was really astounding. Cattleya''s achievement, nearly on par with Erion, was especially impressive. Only twenty or so points separated them.


    Theresa felt as though she had swallowed a bitter pill as her eyes lingered on the rankings. Cattleya, ranked so high¡ªthird, just below her brother¡ªwas a fellow girl in their ss. It stung. Theresa wanted to feel proud, but instead, envy gnawed at her. If Cattleya could reach such heights, what excuse did she have? Even Ludivine, at sixth, was far above her. The gap between them felt insurmountable.


    Shaking her head, Theresa forced herself to move on. She couldn''t dwell on this¡ªnot now. Taking a deep breath, she scrolled upward, preparing herself for what she might find at the top.


    "Eh?" The sound slipped out before she could stop it, her surprisepletely genuine this time.


    Her gaze locked on the screen, her mind scrambling to process what she saw.


    Rank 1: Leon Cromwell


    Points: 466


    "Eeeeh?!" Theresa blurted, louder this time. Her shock echoed through the quiet forest.


    Disbelieving, she closed her eyes, rubbed them vigorously, and checked again. But the name and numbers remained unchanged, unyielding.


    Leon Cromwell.


    The name was all too familiar now. How could she forget? That man¡ªno, that bully¡ªhad tormented the poor Karna, forcing him into a contract against his will. Then, as if that weren''t enough, he had tossed Aaron onto her like a sack of garbage, knocking her over in front of everyone. She still remembered the mortifying moment she''d hit the ground, letting out an uncharacteristic girly yelp. Her noble pride had never recovered from the embarrassment.


    "H¨CHow¡­ is that possible?" She muttered, her voice trembling with disbelief. Her wide eyes darted toward Travis, as if seeking answers.


    "..." Travis said nothing.


    But deep inside, he understood. He had suspected this for some time now. From the very first day he had seen Leon, something had felt off. There was an aura about him¡ªa subtle yet undeniable sense that he was hiding something. That suspicion had only grown stronger during the sparring match between Leon and Aaron. Travis had been a silent observer, analyzing every move Leon made. There was no mistaking it¡ªLeon had been holding back. The precision, the speed, the sheer confidence of his movements... It was too deliberate. Too controlled.


    And now, this exam.


    Travis wasn''t as shocked as he should have been. Perhaps because he had seen iting. Still, the confirmation left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    "There must be some bugs or something¡­" Theresa mumbled, shaking her head as though trying to rationalize the impossible. Her fingers fidgeted nervously with her Bracer. "That''s the only exnation. I mean, he was ranked 77th overall! How could someone like that jump to first ce in the first practical exam of the Ocryphia Exam?"


    Travis let out a dry, humorless scoff. "A device from Ocryphia with bugs? That''s what you''re going with?"


    "..." Theresa fell silent, her words dying in her throat.


    She knew he was right. There were no bugs. The devices from Ocryphia were wless, unerring. The reality of Leon''s rise to first ce wasn''t a glitch¡ªit was the truth.

 Chapter 65 [Demon Subjugation Exam] [3]

    "Are you kidding me..." Ivan muttered under his breath with mild irritation as his gaze lingered on the glowing score on his arm bracer.


    Rank 1: Leon Cromwell@@novelbin@@


    517 Points.


    It had been several hours since the exam began, and up until now, Ivan hadfortably dominated the first position.


    Any other student might have been ecstatic at securing the top spot, basking in the adoration and envy of their peers. Ivan, however, saw it as an inconvenience¡ªone he''d rather do without. To the average observer, hisck of enthusiasm for such an achievement would be baffling, even maddening.


    But it wasn''t his objective to get into the spotlight. In fact, Ivan had gone out of his way to avoid it, hoping to blend into the crowd. Yet, despite his best efforts, here he was¡ªcenter stage, with every pair of eyes in the room glued to his name at the top of the leaderboard.


    It wasn''t just the other students. The academy''s staff, monitoring the examination through an array of surveince cameras, would undoubtedly be paying close attention to him now. That was thest thing he wanted right now.


    The irony of the situation wasn''t lost on him. Ivan hadn''t even intended to perform well. He had purposefully taken his time navigating the exam, dispatching any Demonic Entities he encountered like a model student of Ocryphia. At times, he even feigned difficulty, asionally resorting to shy, mana-draining techniques to make it seem as though he were struggling.


    What he hadn''t ounted for, however, was the sheer disparity in strength between himself and the Demonic Entities. The difference in difficulty between weaker and stronger foes was negligible to someone like him. Whether the creature was a minor pest or a high-ranking Artificial Demon, he dispatched them all with the same effortless way.


    Unwittingly, his casual approach had backfired spectacrly. The higher-ranked demons he defeated had yielded substantial points, propelling him far beyond the other examinees¡ªmany of whom were esteemed prodigies of Ocryphia Academy.


    Now, Ivan found himself trapped. The more attention he attracted, the harder it would be to move discreetly toward his true goal. Every action he took from this point on would be scrutinized by the academy''s instructors and students alike.


    Obviously he started regretting. If only he hadn''t taken the childish exam even a little seriously¡­.


    If things continued at this pace, Ivan would end up with a record-breaking score by the end of the exam¡ªan astronomical number never before achieved in Ocryphia''s history. That would undoubtedly bother him a lot.


    The logical move would be to stop engaging the Demonic Entities entirely, but withdrawing too suddenly might make him even more suspicious in the eyes of the academy staff.


    "Where the hell are they?" Ivan muttered under his breath, closing his eyes.


    His irritation wasn''t without reason. He was searching for the Possessed¡ªthe agents of the Devil''s Organization of Gehenna. They were expected to infiltrate the examination, targeting influential students like Lucas Whiteford, Ludivine Richmont, and Cattleya Starlight.


    Ivan didn''t have some omniscient knowledge about their exact location in the sprawling forest, but his unique circumstances gave him an edge. Housing a Devil within himself had heightened his sensitivity to demonic presences, and it didn''t take him long to pinpoint their whereabouts.


    "They''re here," he murmured, a faint smile curling at the edges of his lips.


    Now, it was only a matter of waiting for the perfect moment to intervene. The sess of his ns depended on precise timing. The first step toward gaining ess to the hidden Vault of Ocryphia was within reach, but there was one irritatingplication: Mordred.


    Mordred was bound to involve himself in some heroic spectacle. It was all too predictable¡ªhe would undoubtedly swoop in to rescue one of the female leads in their ss, either Theresa or Ludivine.


    Still, as long as Mordred didn''t interfere with Ivan''s ns, there wouldn''t be an issue. But if he did... Ivan''s expression darkened briefly. Well, he''d just have to handle it.


    For now, though, there was still time. The best course of action to avoid further inting his score was to lie low. Continue your story on empire


    "I''ll just ''rest'' for now," Ivan decided, slinging his bow over his shoulder and selecting a secluded spot away from prying eyes.


    Settling down against the sturdy trunk of a tree, he let out a soft breath. Identifying the academy''s surveince cameras had been child''s y for him. Even Ocryphia, with all its resources, couldn''t monitor every inch of the forest. He''d found a blind spot¡ªan areapletely out of the cameras'' view¡ªand nestled himself there.


    As expected, Ivan despised being watched¡ªscrutinized like a specimen under a lens.


    Why?


    Was it connected to one of his other personas? Or was it simply Ivan himself¡ªthe very nature of his existence that drew such attention?


    The thought stirred unpleasant memories from the depths of his mind. He couldn''t help but recall his childhood, the darkest chapter of his life, when he was captured by the Holy Church. Their so-called righteous cause had reduced him to an object, a living experiment subjected for them.


    The memories came in fragments, vivid and haunting. Ivan could see himself as a boy, confined to cold, sterile rooms, surrounded by men and women who observed him like a curiosity. He remembered being poked and prodded, his body cut open and stitched back together, strange substances injected into his veins.


    It was pain beyondprehension. Agony that shredded his very soul. And yet, it was also thest time he truly felt pain. After those experiments, no suffering¡ªno matter how severe¡ªcouldpare to what the Holy Church had inflicted upon him.


    Then, Seraphiel had appeared.


    The radiant Goddess had saved him, pulling him back from the brink ofplete despair. His father and brother hade soon after, fighting to rescue him and his sisters.


    But for Ivan, it was already toote. Their efforts no longer mattered.


    The church had made an irrevocable mistake that day. Not because they had failed to kill him when they had the chance¡ªbut because they had kept him alive, forcing him to witness the suffering of his people, his family, and endure horrors that should have broken him. Perhaps they had expected him to die. Perhaps they hadn''t cared.


    They were wrong on all counts.


    The memories burned, seared into his very being, impossible to erase.


    As Ivan closed his eyes he searched his fractured memories of his childhood for glimpses of his mother. Her gentle face. The warmth of her smile as she doted on him. Her soothin and reassuring voice.


    He could recall these pieces, but not the whole. Many of their moments together had blurred over time.


    Still merely recalling or imagining what could have been made him truly happy and he let his feelings show on his face which would have been never the case if he was in his true appearance.


    ***


    Rank 6: Ludivine Richmont


    368 Points.


    "..." Ludivine exhaled softly a bit exhausted as she reviewed her score.


    She had been battling for hours, and fatigue was beginning to creep in. Still, she couldn''t help but feel a spark of pride at seeing her name among the top ranks. Sixth ce.


    The gap between the top ten and the rest of the participants was staggering, almost insurmountable. Those in the upper ranks were faster and far more efficient than anyone below them.


    She was about to lower her arm and move on when hesitation stopped her. Biting her lip, she gave in to temptation and nced back at the leaderboard. What caught her attention wasn''t her rank, but the names above her.


    Rank 5: Lucas Whiteford


    402 Points.


    Rank 4: Travis Rivers


    425 Points.


    Rank 3: Cattleya Starlight


    444 Points.


    Rank 2: Erion Mistral


    450 Points.


    Ludivine''s brows furrowed as she took in the familiar standings. The top five were tightly packed, their scores mere steps apart.


    And yet, nothing had changed.


    Erion Mistral, widely acknowledged as the strongest student in their ss, still held second ce. Which meant...


    She scrolled further.


    Rank 1: Leon Cromwell


    517 Points.


    Her breath caught briefly as her eyes fell on the name. It was the same one she had seen earlier, though this time, she wasn''t as shocked. Or so she told herself.


    Still, the sheer margin between him and Erion and the rest of the top five was a bit shocking.


    Ludivine didn''t know Leon well. In truth, she barely knew anything about him. When they had crossed paths, she hadn''t pegged him as someone capable of outssing prodigies like Erion, Cattleya, or Travis. And yet, there his name was, standing far above them all.


    "...!"


    Her thoughts scattered as a sudden surge of malevolent mana prickled at her senses. Reacting instinctively, Ludivine leapt onto a nearby tree branch. Bow in hand, she nocked an arrow onto the string, pulling it taut.


    The Demonic Entity came into view. With perfect control, she infused the arrow with Wind Affinity before releasing it.


    The arrow sliced through the air and struck the Artificial Demon with deadly precision. A headshot. The creature disintegrated into nothingness, and a notification blinked on her disy: +7 Points.


    Ludivine allowed herself a small smile of satisfaction. But it froze the moment she lowered her gaze.


    From her vantage point in the tree, she spotted someone leaning casually against a tree trunk below. A lone figure,pletely at ease, as if he had no care in the world.


    Leon Cromwell.

 Chapter 66 [Demon Subjugation Exam] [4]

    Ludivine allowed herself a small smile of satisfaction. But it froze the moment she lowered her gaze.


    From her vantage point in the tree, she spotted someone leaning casually against a tree trunk below. A lone figure,pletely at ease, as if he had no care in the world.


    Leon Cromwell.


    It was really him.


    Though his eyes were closed, it was impossible to discern if he was truly asleep or merely feigning rest.


    Yet, for reasons she couldn''t quite articte, Ludivine felt something like tension gripping her.


    ''It''s like before¡­''


    Her instincts screamed at her to be wary, as though a part of her recognized danger in his presence. But why?


    At first nce, there was nothing outwardly threatening about him. Hey there, unmoving, seemingly unaware of her scrutiny. By all ounts, she should have felt safe¡ªhe was at a reasonable distance and appeared entirely at ease. Yet, she couldn''t shake the unease prickling at her nerves.


    It was almost as if she was... afraid of him.


    But perhaps there was merit to her caution. After all he was currently the first ranked.


    And there he was, lying peacefully. No effort to guard himself, no signs of vignce. Could someone of his standing truly afford to be so careless? It didn''t add up. Anyone else in his position¡ªLudivine included¡ªwould have been constantly pushing, striving to maintain their lead over thepetition.


    He was strange.


    That much was undeniable from Ludivine''s perspective.


    Truly strange.


    She stood frozen, torn between her instincts and curiosity as she tried to decide what to do next.


    Finally, she stepped forward.


    Silently and carefully.


    As she crept closer, the sound of his measured breathing grew clearer. Still, there was no reaction from him. He remained as still as a statue, further convincing her that he was simply asleep.


    It was then she noticed something unexpected.


    Ivan''s usual scowl, the one that seemed etched permanently into his face, was gone. In its ce was an expression of tranquility. He looked¡­ peaceful.


    She found herself studying his features more closely. He wasn''t ssically handsome¡ªnot in the polished, striking way Lucas or Travis were¡ªbut there was somethingpelling about him. Something different.


    ''He''s much better to look at when he''s silent and still,'' she mused inwardly.


    Her gaze drifted downward, catching a glimpse of something barely visible beneath his shirt. A pendant? No, not just that¡ªsomething dark dangled alongside it, hidden partially by the fabric.


    She frowned. It seemed¡­ familiar somehow.


    ''It can''t be¡­''


    Curiosity got the better of her, and she reached out, her hand hovering hesitantly for a moment before moving closer. But before her fingers could make contact, her wrist was seized in a firm grip.


    "Ah¡­" She gasped softly, her body stiffening in surprise as her gaze shot upward.


    Ivan''s eyes were open now, fixed intently on hers. Dark brown, yet somehow deeper and more intense than she remembered.


    "Had enough?" Ivan''s voice was really cold.


    "Y¨Cyes¡­" Ludivine stammered, fumbling over her words in embarrassment. Being caught in the act was bad enough, but the intensity of his gaze made it even worse.


    Ivan, however, was more annoyed than anything else. Her intrusion had disrupted his thoughts, snapping him out of a rare moment of nostalgic reminiscence. Worse, she hade dangerously close to discovering his ck Cross.


    It was always there, hidden beneath his clothing. It was more than a keepsake¡ªit was a constant, a part of him he refused to relinquish no matter the situation. Wearing it made him feel closer to her, to the divine entity he prayed.


    There were limits to how much he couldpromise in his disguise. If his cover was blown, and all his ns for a less annoying solution were spoiled, so be it. He''d fall back on the methods he knew best¡ªthe brutal ones. After all, his knowledge of the novel was an advantage, not a necessity.


    "Can you let go of my hand?" Ludivine''s voice broke through his thoughts. There was a hint of difort in her tone now, her wrist still trapped in his iron grip.


    Ivan didn''t release her immediately. It was strong enough that she couldn''t help but imagine the worst. A small, irrational part of her believed he might actually break her wrist if she made a single wrong move. His cold eyes certainly didn''t suggest otherwise.


    "What are you doing here?" Ivan asked ignoring her demand.


    "What am I doing here? I''m taking the exam like everyone else," Ludivine shot back with a groan, trying unsessfully to wriggle her wrist free. "Now let me go already¡­"


    Her irritation only grew as she realized the futility of her struggles. Though she was within the D-Rank range in strength¡ªmore than capable of overpowering most people¡ªher efforts against him feltughably ineffective. He didn''t budge an inch.


    Ivan finally stood, his gaze fixed on her, and after a tense pause, released her wrist.


    Ludivine rubbed the sore spot, shooting him a re, but Ivan barely noticed. His thoughts were elsewhere.


    ''What the hell is she doing here?''


    In the novel, she should have been meeting Travis by now. That was the sequence of events: she''d encounter Travis, then the two of them would face an ambush by Gehenna. It was a pivotal moment, where Travis would save her and the bond between them would begin to form.


    But now¡­ everything had shifted. She had stopped, diverged from her path, because of him.


    It was one thing that she''d spotted him. That much he could tolerate. But why had she approached him instead of continuing on her way?


    If she had just stuck to her path, she would have surely encountered Travis, as she was supposed to.


    Ivan decided to leave the matter alone and turned on his heel, walking away without another word.@@novelbin@@


    "You hurt me," Ludivine''s voice called out from behind him.


    He paused briefly, ncing over his shoulder. "Do you want a ster?" He replied with biting sarcasm.


    Her cheeks flushed a deep crimson.


    He didn''t justck respect¡ªhecked even a shred of gentlemanly decency. From the very beginning, he''d been curt and dismissive,pletely indifferent to her status as a member of the prestigious Richmont House.


    "How did youe in first?" Ludivine asked, quickening her pace to keep up with him.


    Ivan didn''t answer, continuing forward as though she wasn''t even there.


    "You''re just a beginner with the bow. How did you manage it?" She continued to ask. Maybe he had some kind of secret technique with the bow, a skill she could learn. The thought interested her, and she wanted to see firsthand how he handled the Demonic Entities.


    Still, Ivan ignored her.


    Ludivine sighed, recognizing the futility of her questions. She was beginning to understand what kind of person Ivan was¡ªaloof, distrustful, and profoundly antisocial. At least she''d tried.


    What did bother her, however, was hispleteck of remorse for hurting her. The faint marks of his fingerprints were still visible on her wrist.


    Then again, maybe she owed him an apology too. She''d tried to touch something that clearly didn''t belong to her, something obviously important to him.


    "I apologize for my rude behavior earlier," Ludivine said finally.


    Ivan slowed slightly but didn''t stop walking.


    She continued, "I shouldn''t have tried to touch it. Whatever it was¡­ it''s clearly significant to you."


    It wasn''t much, but it was a start¡ªa gesture of acknowledgment for crossing a boundary.


    Unfortunately for her, Ivan was not the type to care about apologies or exnations. Whether she had tried to touch his Cross or not was irrelevant to him. What truly irritated him was how she had disrupted his thoughts, shattering the brief moment of peace he''d managed to steal.


    And now he was stuck with her.


    ''What a miserable day.''


    As if the exam''s childish setup weren''t bad enough, he now had to babysit Ludivine.


    Her presence was, of course, no coincidence. She was heading deeper into the forest, the same direction as Ivan, because she believed that''s where the strongest Artificial Demons lurked¡ªwhere the highest Points could be earned. She likely assumed Ivan was going there to secure his ce at the top of the leaderboard.


    But she was very wrong.


    Ivan had a much more selfish purpose in mind. If not for that, he might have seriously considered skipping the rest of this ridiculous test or simply resting until it ended.


    Ludivine, meanwhile, had fallen into silence in resignation. It was useless to get angry at him. Ivan wasn''t the type to respond, let alone care.


    ''I should just let it go¡­''


    She resolved to part ways with him as soon as she could. Truthfully, she wasn''t one to talk so much anyway. The only reason she''d been so insistent was her curiosity: How could someone ranked 77th in the Overall Rankings for First-Year Elites suddenly climb to First in this exam? It defied logic.


    The two walked in silence for the next five minutes, the awkward atmosphere growing heavier with each passing step.


    Finally, Ludivine decided she''d had enough. Without a word, she prepared to take a different path, eager to escape this stifling situation. But as she turned to leave, her gaze was drawn back to Ivan, who had stopped abruptly.


    She hesitated. Continue your saga on empire


    For a fleeting moment, she thought he might be about to acknowledge her earlier apology¡ªor even offer one of his own. But that hope was dashed as she noticed his attention was focused elsewhere.


    His gaze locking on a shadowy figure emerging from the underbrush.


    "You saw me?"


    The words sent a shiver down her spine as a cloaked figure, d entirely in ck, stepped into view.

 Chapter 67 [Demon Subjugation Exam] [5]

    "You saw me?"


    The words sent a shiver down her spine as a cloaked figure, d entirely in ck, stepped into view.


    He was neither a student nor a member of the Ocryphia Academy staff¡ªof that, Ludivine was certain. His presence was oppressive and didn''t seem human. Her instincts screamed in rm: this man was no ordinary intruder. He was possessed. The sinister aura of dark mana coiled around him like a living thing was quite a giveaway.


    "I''m impressed. You noticed me?" The man said. His eyes flicked briefly to Ivan. Despite the concealment spell he''d woven, Ivan''s gaze tracked him with quite the precision, as though he could see straight through the illusion.


    Ivan didn''t bother to answer.


    The man chuckled before shifting his focus to his true target: Ludivine Richmont.


    "Who are you?" Ludivine asked wariy as she tightened her grip on her bow.


    "You may call me Haine. It''s an honor, Lady Richmont," he replied with a mocking tone, dipping into an exaggerated bow.


    "This area is restricted to Ocryphia Academy members. We''re in the middle of an exam," Ludivine said.


    Haineughed, a hollow sound devoid of humor, and pulled back his hood. Ludivine''s breath hitched at the sight of his face. His features were sunken and discolored. It was clear that his body was deteriorating under the strain of the possession. The dark mana swirling around him had taken its toll.


    She had seen cases like this before. Possession by a demon was rarely sustainable, as their hosts'' bodies often withered under the strain of housing such an entity. Within months, the flesh would rot away entirely, forcing the demon to abandon its vessel and seek a new one. By then, the former host would already be dead, their body nothing but a broken husk.


    It was a deathly cycle, but one with clear stakes for the demons as well. If the host''s body died too quickly¡ªbefore they could transfer to another¡ªthe demon would be dragged to its own destruction. That''s why most demons sought powerful and resilient hosts, individuals strong enough to endure their influence yet susceptible enough to be controlled.


    Whatever this man had been before, it no longer mattered. He was now something else entirely¡ªan enemy. The mortal enemy of everything Ocryphia Academy''s students, including Ludivine, aspired to be.


    "I''m here for you, Ludivine Richmont," Haine said. "You''d be wise to surrender yourself peacefully."


    Ludivine''s expression hardened, her grip tightening on her bow. "The exam is being monitored by our professors. They''ll be here soon," she warned.


    Haine merely chuckled. "And why do you think I chose this spot to reveal myself? There are no cameras here, and escape is futile¡ªI''ve already erected a barrier around us."


    Ivan''s gaze swept their surroundings, confirming Haine''s im. The shimmering edges of a magical barrier encased the area, its energy disturbingly familiar. It resembled the barriers used by the rogue Hunters who had attacked Ivan and his group not long ago.


    "No cameras¡­?" Ludivine murmured, ncing around. Her eyes darted to the trees, scanning desperately for the hidden surveince systems she had relied on. Nothing. This area was a blind spot. But how had this man wandered so freely without being detected by the academy''s vignt security?


    Perhaps he was using an artifact capable of bypassing Ocryphia''s surveince enchantments¡­.


    Ludivine bit her lips.


    It wouldn''t havee to this if she hadn''t foolishly followed Ivan. Now they were trapped in the worst possible situation.


    "What do you want?" She asked, steadying her breathing. Panic would only weaken her, and she needed her wits about her.


    "I''ve already told you," Haine sneered.


    And then he vanished.


    In the blink of an eye, he reappeared directly in front of Ludivine. Acting on pure instinct, she flung herself backward, narrowly avoiding his grasp. As she twisted midair, her fingers found her bowstring, and she fired a hasty shot.


    The arrow shot forward butcked the strength to pose any real threat. Haine caught it effortlessly, the projectile splintering in his hand. Before Ludivine could retreat further, she collided hard with the invisible barrier surrounding them.


    "There''s no escape!" Haineughed as he charged toward her again.


    Ludivine spun around, quickly notching two arrows. She imbued them with her Wind affinity and released them in rapid session. The arrows sliced through the air with deadly precision, forcing Haine to dodge to avoid being struck. But then his eyes widened in surprise as a third arrow hurtled toward him, hidden in the wake of the others.


    He hadn''t even seen her draw it.


    Reacting on instinct, Haine raised his arm to shield himself. The arrow struck true, piercing his forearm with a fleshy sound. The impact sent him hurtling backward, mming into a tree with enough force to splinter the bark.


    "Ugh!" Haine growled, clutching his arm but he was still smirking.


    Dark mana crackled and sputtered around Haine''s wound, devouring the blood that seeped from it as if consuming it for sustenance. In moments, his arm was fully restored, functional as if nothing had happened. Worse yet, his strength seemed to grow.


    Ludivine drew new arrows, as she braced herself for the next attack.


    Could she even defeat him? No¡ªshe likely couldn''t. Her best chance was to stall for time, hoping that other students or, better yet, the professors monitoring the exam would intervene.


    Her eyes flicked briefly to the figure she''d nearly forgotten amidst the fight¡ªthe man who had been utterly useless since the fight began.


    Leon Cromwell.


    Ivan stood against a tree, arms folded across his chest. He watched the battle with an air of indifference, as though it were a dull performance he couldn''t wait to end. His bored expression twisted Ludivine''s mounting frustration into raw anger.


    "Why aren''t you helping me?!" She shouted, dodging another of Haine''s attacks. She couldn''t afford to let him get close enough to grab her.


    Ivan''s gaze didn''t shift. "Why should I help you?"


    He asked almost puzzled by her question.


    "What¡ªaghh!!" Ludivine''s protest died in her throat as her briefpse in focus left her vulnerable. Haine''s kick connected with her side, sending her sprawling across the ground. Pain exploded through her body as she tumbled to a stop, her hands trembling as she struggled to push herself upright.


    A sickly sweetness surged up her throat, and she mped a hand over her mouth, coughing violently as a mouthful of blood sttered onto the ground. Breathing was agony; she''d likely broken several ribs. Never before had she experienced such raw strength in an attack.


    This wasn''t a mere man standing before her. This was a Demonic Entity, its strength beyond anything she had faced.


    Eline Castell''s lectures on Demonology shed through her mind. Go for the head. Use exorcism spells. But if the demon had reached the final stage of possession, the only recourse was to kill it¡ªstrike directly at the head, no hesitation, and under no circumstances allow the possessed to touch you. Contact was almost always fatal.


    By all ounts, Ludivine should have been dead already. She knew it. Haine could have ended her, but for some reason, he hadn''t. He needed her alive, though the reasons were unclear.


    Her face pale, Ludivine gritted her teeth and forced herself onto her knees, her arms clutching her battered side.


    "It''ll hurt even more if you keep resisting, little beauty," Haine sneered, as he walked toward Ludivine.


    Struggling to catch her breath, Ludivine nced at him briefly before shifting her gaze to Ivan. He remained as indifferent as ever, leaning casually against the tree, watching the scene unfold with an air of disinterest. She couldn''tprehend his inaction.


    Explore more at empire


    Why wasn''t he helping her?


    Had she offended him somehow? No¡­ he didn''t seem the type to be that petty. It was something else. It felt as though he genuinely didn''t care¡ªnot about her, not about the demonic entity standing mere feet away, and not even about the danger pressing down on them both. He showed no fear, no unease. Nothing.


    Asking for his help again would be pointless then. She turned her focus back to Haine, resigning herself to whatever fate awaited her.


    "Release the barrier. Now."


    Ivan suddenly asked startling both Ludivine and Haine.


    Haine froze, his smile faltering as his gaze snapped to Ivan.


    Ivan had been watching this pathetic fight in silence, not out of indifference, but because of the barrier. He could have destroyed it and walked away at any time, but that would have risked exposing his true strength to two people¡ªone of them a demon from Gehenna. Thest thing he wanted was to end up on the radar of low-level demons or their petty cklists. Ants didn''t deserve his attention.


    But Ivan''s patience had limits. Haine''s third-rate vin acting had finally tested them.


    "If only you''d kept your mouth shut¡­" Haine growled, as he turned toward Ivan.


    He was Demon and he had pride which had been quite wounded by the Human.


    "If only what?" Ivan asked raising a brow.


    Ludivine stared at him in disbelief. Did Ivan have a death wish? Even if he was stronger than he let on, no one could possibly stand against a fully possessed entity of Haine''s caliber. The demon clearly had no use for him¡ªhe''d surely be killed.@@novelbin@@


    Haine''s eyes narrowed, glowing faintly dark.


    "W-Wait! Just take me! I''m the one you want, right?"


    As much as Ivan''s indifference infuriated her, she couldn''t me him for choosing to save his own life. It was her fault he was here at all¡ªshe had dragged him into this mess.


    If someone had to pay the price, it should be her. The thought of someone dying because of her actions wasn''t eptable for her.


    Ivan''s gaze flickered toward her, and something unreadable passed across his face. He hadn''t expected her to plead for him, not after how dismissive he''d been. It seemed she was more selfless than he''d assumed¡ªa good person, perhaps. Useful, even.


    But Ivan''s moment of reflection was interrupted by Haine''s voice.


    "Unfortunate. He angered me. I''ll kill him and use his blood to replenish myself. Maybe his body could do a good recement¡ª"


    -SPURT!


    Haine stopped mid-sentence, his body stiffening as he nced down. His eyes widened in shock.


    There was a gaping hole in his stomach.


    He looked up, bewildered, to see Ivan standing a short distance away, his bow lowered. The faint hum of mana energy lingered in the air.


    "A shame," Ivan muttered, shaking his head slightly. "I was aiming for the head. Guess I still need more practice with a bow."

 Chapter 68 [Demon Subjugation Exam] [6]

    "A shame," Ivan muttered, shaking his head slightly. "I was aiming for the head. Guess I still need more practice with a bow."


    Ludivine stood frozen, her mouth agape in disbelief.


    Ivan hadnded a blow on the demon.


    Whether it was due to sheer luck or catching the creature off guard, it didn''t matter¡ªhe had done it. And not just any blow. The strike was so strong that a gaping hole now was on the demon''s stomach, revealing the scene behind it as if through a grotesque window. Any ordinary man would have sumbed instantly, but this was no ordinary body; it was entirely possessed, refusing to dying despite the mortal wound.


    Even so, it didn''t change the fact: Ivan had seeded where Ludivine had failed. None of her arrows had managed to hit their mark, yet somehow Ivan, the novice, hadnded a strike.


    But Ivan wasn''t wrong.


    With a single nce, Ludivine could tell he was far from experienced with a bow. His grip was awkward, the stance amateurish, and his posture almost casual. It was as if he didn''t grasp the gravity of the enemy standing before him.


    Haine nced down at the gaping hole in his torso. Slowly, he raised his gaze to meet Ivan''s.


    "You should have stayed still," Haine said, his voice turning cold. "I was nning to grant you a swift death."


    Dark mana swirled ominously around the wound, knitting the edges of flesh back together. The hole began to close, but the restored skin turned ck as if charred by corruption.


    Ivan nocked another arrow calmly. "That''s generous of you," he replied sarcastically. "But pain''s never been much of a deterrent for me."


    With a sharp sound, the arrow streaked through the air, slicing through the wind. It raced toward Haine, but this time the demon was ready. The projectile, though swift,cked the speed of even Ludivine''s arrows.


    Haine caught it effortlessly, his eyes narrowing in irritation. "A lucky shot earlier. That''s all it was," he sneered, snapping the arrow in two. "You''re weak, boy. Just like all humans."


    With a dark grin, Haine propelled himself forward, his body a blur of motion.


    Ivan, still aiming, abruptly shifted his focus downward, drawing his bowstring taut before releasing an arrow aimed at the ground just in front of him.


    -BOOM!


    "What¡ª?!"


    Haine stumbled as the ground erupted in a violent explosion. Dirt, debris, and jagged rocks filled the air, obscuring his vision. He halted, momentarily disoriented, as fragments of earth pelted his body.


    Through the swirling dust, another arrow flew straight toward him, cutting through the smoke of dust.


    "Clever," Haine growled amused. "But still too slow!"


    He reached out and caught the arrow mid-flight, a twisted smile spreading across his face.


    Haine''s triumphant smirk faltered the moment the arrow''s tip began to glow with mana. The energy condensed into a powerful gust of wind that erupted violently, hurling Haine several meters back.


    -Spurt!


    His backward slide came to an abrupt halt as another arrow pierced his foot, pinning him to the ground. Before he could process what had happened, a second arrow shot through the swirling dust, driving through his other foot and anchoring him in ce.


    "What?!" Haine''s voice trembled with disbelief.


    The thick cloud of dust should have obscured Ivan''s view, yet his aim had been wless, each shot swift and precise. Haine squinted through the haze, catching sight of Ivan''s silhouette. It made no sense¡ªhow could a human fire so urately and rapidly before even stepping into view?


    Then their eyes met. For a fleeting moment, Ivan''s normally brown eyes shimmered with a cold, piercing grey hue. The sight sent an icy shiver down Haine''s spine, his body betraying him with a faint tremble.


    ''I... I''m afraid?''


    Haine nced at his shaking hand, his expression twisting into one of disbelief.


    Fear.


    ''Afraid of a mere human? Never!''


    With a snarl, he forced his body to still, grinding his teeth as anger overtook his fear. He resolved to abandon the restraints he had ced on himself, the ones meant to preserve the fragile mortal vessel he inhabited. If the body disintegrated, so be it¡ªhe had already decided to take Ivan''s instead. The boy was young, resourceful, and, it seemed, far more dangerous than Haine had initially thought.


    -Spurt!


    Before Haine could act on his n, his left arm vanished. The limb was severed so swiftly that it was a moment before the pain registered. The air trembled with the force of the strike, the arrow moving so fast it seemed to materialize from thin air. This wasn''t an ordinary attack. The mana imbued into the arrow had beenpressed to its limit, amplifying its speed and power. Discover more content at empire


    His gaze dropped to the stump where his arm had been, ck bloof seeping from the wound.


    ''It was that arrow¡­''


    The truth dawned on him. Ivan''s earlier strike wasn''t luck; it had been deliberate and calcted. The human had the power to unleash attacks strong enough to tear through him with ease.


    Haine''s eyes narrowed.


    Ivan was dangerous.


    If the boy decided to aim for his head, Haine doubted he''d have time to react, especially if he hesitated or underestimated him again.


    "I won''t be taken lightly!" Haine roared, throwing caution to the wind.


    Dark mana surged through his body as he released the restraints entirely. His form twisted and warped under the strain of the raw mana. The left side of his body turnedpletely ck, and a jagged, obsidian horn began to protrude from his forehead.


    Haine''s left eye burned with an ominous crimson hue, the iris narrowing into a sharp vertical slit that gleamed menacingly.


    "Gah!" Haine roared chilling Ludivine to her core.


    Her face turned as pale as a ghost, her body frozen in ce as she processed the horrifying transformation before her.


    ''A demon¡­''


    The realization struck her. This was the first time Ludivine had ever seen a demon up close. Not just a fleeting glimpse or a distorted silhouette from the safety of distance, but an undeniable and overwhelming presence looming right before her eyes. Even if he wasn''t fully transformed, the power radiating from Haine was suffocating.


    He wasn''t entirely a demon¡ªat least not yet. A half-demon, perhaps. But even in this iplete state, Haine was frightening. She had trained to be an exorcist, prepared to face horrors others only whispered about. Yet nothing could have truly prepared her for this moment.


    Her trembling hands clenched into fists. She knew why Haine couldn''t fully transform¡ªhis body would likely disintegrate under the strain, leaving him unable tond even a single blow on Ivan. But knowing that did little to lessen the sheer terror wing at her mind.


    "R¡ªRun!" Ludivine managed to scream, her voice cracking as she forced herself to recover from the paralysis of fear. Her wide, frantic eyes darted toward Ivan, asking him to flee.


    There was no way Ivan could face this monstrosity. Haine was several times stronger now. Only the professors might be able to do anything.


    To fight him was suicide, in and simple. Ludivine could only hope Ivan would have the sense to escape, to bide time, and perhaps save himself. After all, the demon wanted her, not him. If anyone could make it out of this alive, it was him.


    But Ivan wasn''t running.


    Her heart sank as she realized he wasn''t even listening to her. His expression was still calm, as though the transformation before him was no more remarkable than the changing of seasons.


    It was maddening. Ludivine could scarcely believe what she was seeing.


    ''Don''t tell me¡­He''s nning to fight it?''


    The absurdity of the notion sent a wave of panic crashing through her. Was Ivan truly insane? Did he have no concept of the danger he faced? She wanted to scream at him but the words caught in her throat as she watched him raise his bow again, fluidly notching another arrow.


    Her fears were confirmed. He was going to fight.


    Even Haine faltered for a moment, his slit-pupil eye narrowing in suspicion. He regarded Ivan as one might an insect crawling on the ground¡ªsomething insignificant, pitiful, and utterly beneath him. Yet Haine couldn''t entirely suppress his curiosity. Why wasn''t this human fleeing? Had he gone mad? Did he truly think he stood a chance against a force like him?


    But Ivan didn''t care for Haine''s thoughts, his silent mockery, or even the dread radiating from Ludivine. His gaze was fixed on Haine. He saw Haine as nothing. Less than nothing.


    To Ivan, Haine wasn''t a demon, a half-demon, or even a man. He was simply a target. A practice dummy. A convenient way to refine his archery.


    Had Haine known the depths of Ivan''s confidence¡ªhad he understood that Ivan saw this encounter as nothing more than an exercise to perfect his handling of the bow¡ªhe might have been defeated without Ivan having tond a single blow.


    It was inevitable¡ªhow could Ivan see himself losing? And to no one, much less a trash-ranked demon?


    This searing disdain, this irritating arrogance, wasn''t entirely Ivan''s own. It echoed from someone else entirely¡ªIsaac Crawford, one of the famous antagonists from Zenon''s novels. The same Isaac who now resided within him.


    For a brief moment, Ivan''s eyes shifted to a cold, unfeeling grey, the very same hue that had marked Isaac''s gaze.


    The eyes of the man who had never missed a target and with Godly aim.


    "Let''s end this swiftly."@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 69 [Demon Subjugation Exam] [7]

    Isaac Crawford was one of the central antagonists in one of Zenon''s novels, a man whose name inspired dread across the world he was living in. He served the Last Empire with great loyalty, holding the esteemed position of State Secretary and operating as the right hand of the Emperor¡ªthe Main Antagonist of the story.@@novelbin@@


    In many ways, Isaac Crawford could be considered a secondary antagonist, though his impact was anything but minor. His aplishments and infamy elevated him to a status rivaling that of the Emperor himself. Isaac was the Empire''s enforcer, entrusted with the most critical and brutal tasks. From quelling rebellions within the Empire''s borders to dismantling insurrections beyond.


    Feared by all, Isaac''s reputation extended far and wide. While the Emperor had respect as the supreme authority, Isaac''s ruthlessness made him the true embodiment of terror. His name alone was enough to silence dissent and instill fear among even the boldest of people. His contempt for the lower castes¡ªthose who dared question the Empire''s dominion¡ªwas legendary. Any words or actions deemed treasonous were met with swift and merciless execution on Isaac Crawford''s orders.


    Through his brutal methods, Isaac cemented the Empire''s image as a merciless power. He pursued his enemies, employing a meticulous and calcted approach that left no room for escape. Isaac''s opponents knew that once they were marked, their death was inevitable.


    Though not physically imposing, Isaac possessed a power that set him apart: the Eyes.


    ***


    Haine stared at Ivan through the swirling cloud of dust. Without warning, he stepped forward, his form blurring into near invisibility as he closed the distance between them with inhuman speed.


    Even Ludivine, watching intently from a distance, saw only a fleeting shadow. She strained her senses, but Haine''s movements were beyond her ability to track. Even if she could perceive him, she doubted her body would be able to react in time.


    The air filled with the sound of rapid movements and the sharp shes ofbat, but the details were lost within the dusty haze. Then, after several tense seconds, a figure burst out of the smoke.


    It was Haine. Blood poured from one of his eyes, leaving a streak of blood across his face.


    "Y¨CYou!" He growled, clutching his bleeding eye as hisposure fractured. His face twisted in disbelief.


    From the smoke, Ivan emerged calmly, his bow in hand, a mocking smile tugging at his lips. "Running already? Aren''t you supposed to be a proud demon?" He sneered.


    Ludivine''s gaze shifted to Ivan. For a fleeting moment, she thought she saw his eyes faintly glowing with a strange grey light, but she couldn''t be certain if it was real or just her imagination ying tricks.


    Haine''s face contorted further in fury. With a roar, he raised his hand and unleashed a beam of ck, corrupted energy. "I''ll kill you!"


    Ivan moved to raise his bow, but his instincts red, and he quickly changed course, leaping into the air to avoid the attack.


    His arrows couldn''t intercepte such attacks.


    "It''s over!" Haine bellowed, suddenly appearing directly in front of Ivan as he hung midair. His ckened hand surged forward, aiming straight for Ivan''s face.


    But Ivan tilted his head to the side at thest possible moment, evading the strike easily.


    "What?!" Haine sputtered in shock. He was supposed to be faster¡ªhow had Ivan outmaneuvered him?


    Ivan gave no response. Instead, he swiftly looped the string of his bow around Haine''s neck, tightening it with a sharp pull. The string dug into Haine''s skin, forcing his head downward. With a fluid motion, Ivan brought the body of the bow down and delivered a brutal knee strike directly to Haine''s nose.


    "Argh!" Haine staggered back, clutching his face as pain seared through him. His re burned with hatred as he reached out, grasping at Ivan''s arm.


    A malicious grin spread across Haine''s bloodied face. The transformation was beginning¡ªhis ability to corrupt and possess Ivan''s body was taking hold. Ivan''s arm began to darken, the first visible sign of Haine''s power.


    But then, Haine''s smile faltered.


    Something was wrong.


    The ck corruption spread rapidly along Ivan''s arm, writhing like leeches as it oozed out from Haine''s body.


    "I¨CImpossible¡­!"


    It wasn''t just that the darkness was being absorbed¡ªno, it was something far worse. It was as if Ivan was feeding on him, drawing power from the very corruption Haine wielded.


    Which could only mean¡­


    "You¡­" Haine''s words faltered as he stared at Ivan, his expression twisted in utter shock and horror.


    Ivan, unfazed, met Haine''s gaze with a cold, emotionless stare. Without a word, he pulled his bow forward, tightening the string against Haine''s throat.


    "Ugh!" Haine choked, blood beginning to seep from the thin line the string carved into his neck. Any more pressure, and he would be beheaded.


    Desperate, Haine gripped the bowstring with trembling hands and tore it away, freeing himself. But no sooner had he escaped than his vision filled with Ivan''s clenched fist.


    -BAM!


    Ivan''s punchnded squarely on Haine''s cheek with bone-crushing force. The impact shattered his cheekbone and sent him hurtling through the air.


    -BOOM!


    Haine crashed into the ground, forming a small crater as dust billowed into the air around him. Hey motionless for a moment, stunned and battered.


    Ludivine watched from a distance, speechless, her gaze shifting to Ivan as hended nearby.


    Ivan nced down at the torn string of his bow with a faint look of irritation.


    "It was a good bow," he muttered, "but not sturdy enough."


    Read exclusive content at empire


    He inspected the broken weapon briefly before casting it aside. "If it had been made of something stronger¡ªperhaps true webbing or a material like tungsten¡ªit would''ve sliced his head clean off."


    On the ground, Haine groaned, his hands braced against the cracked earth as he struggled to push himself upright. Blood dripped from his lips as he coughed violently.


    "A¨CArghhh!"


    How was this happening?


    He was feeling pain.


    A mere human was making him feel pain.


    No, this wasn''t right. Haine had seen it¡ªthere was something unnatural about Ivan. It was as though he were possessed, yet there was no trace of demonic influence in his demeanor. Ivan remained fully in control.


    Obviously Haine never considered Ivan submitting a Demon to his will, even more a Devil so at the end he was confused.


    "Kill yourself."


    Haine''s thoughts screeched to a halt at Ivan''s words.


    "W¨CWhat?" Haine stammered, lifting his gaze. Ivan''s expression was as frigid as ever. "I said, kill yourself."


    "...!"


    Haine''s face flushed a deep red, anger and humiliation colliding within him. His pridey shattered at Ivan''s feet.


    "I¨CI am Haine! A 7th Grade Demon! I won''t die at the hands of a mere human!!!" He roared, mming his fists into the ground.


    The earth trembled under his power, its surface darkening unnaturally as shadows spread outward like an ink spill.


    "What''s happening?" Ludivine''s voice quivered as she nced down in panic.


    "Ahahaha!!" Haine''s maddenedughter rang out. "I''ll destroy you, human! If I die, I''ll take you with me!"


    He anticipated fear, panic, or at least hesitation from Ivan. But there was none. Ivan remained as indifferent as before. Without sparing Haine another nce, he turned toward Ludivine.


    "Run."


    "What about you? You should run too! What are you doing?!" Ludivine cried.


    "I''ll follow. Run if you want to live."


    Ludivine hesitated, her fists clenching tightly. Then, with a nod, she turned and fled.


    Once she was gone, Ivan advanced slowly toward Haine.


    "H¨CHow?!" Haine''s voice cracked with disbelief. Beneath Ivan''s feet, the dark bonds meant to ensnare him had been snapped as if they were nothing more than threads.


    "You''re no demon," Ivan said.


    With a sudden, brutal motion, he drove his foot into Haine''s head, mming it against the ground.


    "Ugh!" Haine groaned, his vision blurring.


    "Your ce is beneath the earth, like the worthless ant you are," Ivan sneered, his voice filled with contempt. His eyes glowed with an unearthly grey hue, and his tone was clearly different.


    "M¨CMy Lords¡­will¡­ughe for you!" Haine gasped, his voiceing unevenly as Ivan pressed his foot harder against his skull.


    Ivan''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "Let theme. They can alle together."


    -SPURT!


    Haine''s head exploded beneath the pressure, sttering like an overripe fruit.


    The darkness that had infected the ground around them shifted as if drawn by an unseen force, flowing into Ivan''s body like a river.


    Then Ivan raised his hand, flicking his wrist, and ck mes erupted from his fingertips. The inferno engulfed Haine''s lifeless form entirely, burning so intensely that even his ashes disintegrated.


    Not a trace of Haine remained.


    A deafening silence fell over the ce.


    Ivan''s gaze shifted to the direction Ludivine had fled. Suddenly, ck lightning crackled around his body.


    In an instant, he vanished, leaving only the scorched earth behind.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Ludivine''s feet pounded the earth as she ran, faster than she''d ever run before.


    Her mind struggled to process what she had just witnessed.


    Was it all a dream?


    No, it couldn''t have been. It was too real, too vivid.


    One face loomed in her thoughts: Leon Cromwell.


    He had overpowered a fully possessed man who took the Demon Form.


    "H¡ªHow?"


    He was her age, just like her, and yet he had defeated Haine with such effortless ease.


    Panting, Ludivine slowed to a stop, her hands resting on her knees as she tried to steady her breath.


    "I have to inform the professor¡ª"


    "Inform whom?"


    "...!"


    Ludivine froze, her heart skipping a beat. She looked up to see Ivan standing before her, arms crossed, casually leaning against a tree as though he had always been there.

 Chapter 70 [Demon Subjugation Exam] [8]

    "Inform whom?"


    "...!"


    Ludivine froze, her heart skipping a beat. She looked up to see Ivan standing before her, arms crossed, casually leaning against a tree as though he had always been there.


    "How...?" Ludivine''s voice faltered, her breath catching as she stared in disbelief.


    She had sprinted with every ounce of strength she had, yet Ivan stood before her. Not even a hint of exertion marred his expression.


    "What happened to the demon?" She asked cautiously.


    "Exorcised," Ivan replied curtly.


    A heavy silence fell between them.


    Ludivine was really skeptic.


    ''Exorcised?'' Discover exclusive content at empire


    That exnation didn''t sit right with her. Exorcisms weren''t supposed to be this brutal. Worse still, exorcising a fully possessed human was considered reckless¡ªsaving the body was possible, but the risk of failure far outweighed the benefit. Besides, she had witnessed Ivan''s methods firsthand. He hadn''t used a single exorcism spell. He''d simply... fought.


    With nothing but his bow and his bare hands, he had dismantled the demon with frightening efficiency.


    "...Who are you?" She finally asked, her voice trembling despite her best efforts to sound calm.


    She knew better than to dismiss Ivan as merely a skilled individual. No, skill was a gross understatement. He was beyond exceptional¡ªa prodigy who could be recruited into the Order''s elite ranks without hesitation, perhaps even someone already among their circles.


    But she couldn''t be certain.


    Ivan met her question with silence. The longer he stared, the heavier the air seemed to grow, pressing down on her like. Unease coiled tightly in her chest, and she turned abruptly, desperate to escape the suffocating ce.


    "We should rejoin the others¡ª"


    Her words were cut short by a sharp gasp as her arms were suddenly pinned against the rough bark of a tree. His hold was strong enough that she couldn''t even move an inch like before when he grasped her wrist.


    "What are you doing?!" Ludivine shouted with a re.


    Ivan didn''t answer. His piercing gaze bored into hers, the dark brown of his irises cold and unfeeling. It was as if he could see straight into her soul. Unable to withstand his intensity, Ludivine turned her head away.


    She didn''t understand what was happening, but she knew instinctively that resistance was futile. All she could do was wait for him to speak, though dread churned in her stomach.


    If only she knew the truth.


    Ivan was deliberating whether to kill her.


    Had she known, she might have wed, screamed, or done anything in her power to escape. But Ludivine had no inkling of how far Ivan could go.


    Killing her would undoubtedlyplicate matters. She hailed from a powerful family¡ªher death wouldn''t go unnoticed. Still, this spot was perfect for such a deed: remote, secluded, devoid of witnesses.


    Indeed, Ivan had chosen this secluded spot for a reason¡ªthere were no cameras. It was the perfect ce to eliminate her and shift the me onto the demons. A convenient narrative: a tragic death caused by a possessed man.


    But there was a problem.


    Ludivine had been caught on camera during her escape. Worse, the footage would show Ivan as thest person seen with her. Any inconsistency, no matter how minor, could spoil his carefully maintained disguise.


    Still, killing her wasn''t his only option. Keeping her alive might offer its own advantages.


    "What are you going to tell the professors?" Ivan asked.


    "W¨CWhat?" Ludivine stuttered.


    "What happened back there?" Ivan asked again.


    Realization dawned on her. Ludivine, quick-witted as she was, understood exactly what Ivan wanted. An alibi. He needed her silence, her cooperation. Against all odds, she felt a flicker of relief. For a moment, she had genuinely thought he might kill her. Perhaps she had overthought the situation¡ªor so she told herself. Little did she know, she had narrowly escaped death.


    "I... I met a possessed man," she began. "But I ran away. The demon couldn''t maintain control over the body it had taken, so it... left."


    Ivan''s eyes narrowed. "Say it again."


    "..."


    "I said, say it again."


    Ludivine clenched her fists and spoke again. "I met a demon who tried to attack me. I ran to buy time, knowing the body it possessed wouldn''t hold out much longer. The demon abandoned it... It''s probably dead now."


    Her voice grew calmer as she repeated the story, sensing it was what Ivan wanted. But his stare remained fixed on her.


    He could have easily threatened her¡ªpromised to ughter her entire family if she betrayed him. It would have been an effective tactic, but threats required maintenance. People like Ludivine needed to be watched constantly if intimidation was the only leash. Ivan preferred a subtler approach.@@novelbin@@


    "I... I won''t say anything," Ludivine said suddenly, as though reading his mind. She had pieced together his unspoken demand.


    "Good." Ivan finally released her hands.


    Ludivine immediately pulled back, ring at him. Her wrists ached, the pale skin now marked with bruises in the shape of his fingers. He hadn''t held back at all.


    "Are you from the Order?" Ludivine asked then rubbing her wrists.


    It was the only conclusion she could draw. Ivan ticked every box: young, the same age as her, yet incredibly strong, calm, andposed. His ease in fighting demons was telling.


    Her thoughts drifted to stories she''d heard about the prodigious Luna-Evelyn, a famed member of the Order. Ivan''s skill reminded her of those tales, and theparison only solidified her theory.


    "Just keep your mouth shut," Ivan replied brusquely.


    Unfortunately, his curt response only served to confirm her suspicions.


    Ludivine''s mind overworked.


    ''He''s infiltrated the Academy under the Order''smand. He must be investigating something serious.''


    After all, the Elite Order wasn''t deployed for trivial matters. Then, a chilling thought crossed her mind.


    ''Could this have something to do with Stewart''s disappearance?''


    Stewart Roden, one of her ssmates, had vanished under mysterious circumstances. Ludivine couldn''t help but connect the dots. In her mind, Ivan became a noble figure, a secretive investigator sent to Ocryphia to uncover some truth that had to do with Stewart''s disappearance. Little did she know, her conclusion couldn''t have been more wrong. Ivan wasn''t investigating Stewart''s disappearance¡ªhe was the very reason Stewart was gone.


    While an umpteenth misunderstanding brewed around Ivan, his attention shifted elsewhere. His expression darkened with irritation, and Ludivine quickly understood why.


    The faint rustling of leaves grew louder until two figures emerged from the forest.


    "Eh? Ludivine?" Theresa eximed in surprise, spotting her. Her astonishment was evident, though it quickly turned to curiosity when her gaze moved to Ivan.


    Beside her, Travis''s eyes were already trained on him. Ivan, however, ignored the pair entirely, though his annoyance was clear.


    ''What are the damn odds they''d stumble upon this exact spot?''


    He should have left already, but Ludivine was still a liability, and he needed to be certain about her.


    "What are you guys doing?" Theresa asked.


    "Oh, we met a dem¡ªkyaa!" Ludivine''s excited exnation was abruptly cut off as Ivan seized her hand again, pulling her to him with startling force. The sudden motion elicited a surprised yelp from her, one far too delicate and unguarded for someone of her typically noble bearing.


    Her cheeks red crimson, partly from embarrassment and partly from anger. She red at Ivan, her eyes glistening as she fought against the sting of pain. "What now?! What is wrong with you?" She snapped, her voice quivering.


    Ivan clenched his teeth. "Are you stupid? Or do I need to repeat myself a hundred times before it gets through that thick skull of yours?"


    "W¨CWhat?" Ludivine was confused.


    "There is no ''we.'' You''re the only one who met the demon," Ivan whispered, leaning in close enough that his words wouldn''t carry to the others.


    She stiffened, realizing her near-blunder. Ivan had just exined what she was supposed to say, and she''d nearly given him away¡ªto the two worst possible people, no less. His annoyance was quite visible, and understandably so. Travis, already suspicious, needed no more ammunition. Ivan had no doubt that Travis had been digging for information about him for some time now. Thest thing he needed was to fuel that curiosity further.


    For now, he had to remain in the dark¡ªat least until Ivan secured Seraphiel''s Relic.


    "Ah¡­ yes," Ludivine murmured, nodding quickly as her error dawned on her.


    But Ivan wasn''t finished.


    "Do you really understand?" He asked, his tone turning cold. "Or do I need to sew that talkative mouth of yours shut?"


    His words sent a shiver down Ludivine''s spine, but to her, it sounded less like a serious threat and more like a disturbingly teasing remark. Still, the intensity in his gaze made her cheeks burn with shame.


    "I¨CI said I understood!" She whispered back, her voice flustered as her blush deepened.


    Their back-and-forth, however, hadn''t gone unnoticed.


    Theresa, standing a short distance away, stared at the pair in stunned silence, utterly bbergasted. She had never seen Ludivine behave this way with a man before. Ludivine, always dignified and aloof, now stood close to Ivan¡ªcloser than Theresa could ever imagine¡ªwhispering together with an intensity that seemed far too personal.


    And then there was the hand-holding. Neither Ivan nor Ludivine seemed to notice, their focus consumed by their hushed argument. Yet to Theresa, with only their backs visible and their hands seemingly sped together, the scene couldn''t have looked more intimate.

 Chapter 71 [Demon Subjugation Exam] [9]

    "Have you two finished flirting already?" Theresa interrupted as Ivan and Ludivine continued their exchange.


    To an outsider, it might have looked like yful banter, but in truth, Ivan was continuingly mocking Ludivine until brainwashing her in understanding what he wanted from her. However, from Theresa and Travis''s perspective, it seemed entirely different.


    "Ah, sorry," Ludivine muttered, turning around atst, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush.


    Ivan turned as well. A flicker of regret shed through his mind¡ªhe should have killed her when he had the chance. The opportunity had been there, but it would have drawn too much suspicion. Perhaps it was better this way. Yet, as he watched her now, he wasn''t sure if he could truly trust her. Not because he feared she''d betray him outright, but because her curiosity and incessant questions might lead her to something dangerous.


    "What is it?"


    Ludivine nced at Theresa, waiting for her to speak, but the girl remained silent. Instead, Theresa''s gaze dropped to Ludivine''s wrist¡ªstill gripped tightly by Ivan''s hand.


    Ludivine''s face burned brighter, a deeper shade of crimson. Before she could muster a reaction, Ivan''s expression twisted with disdain, and he released her hand abruptly, as if touching her had somehow sullied him.


    "You!" Ludivine gasped, momentarily stunned.


    She should have been the one offended!


    "Stop flirting already!" Theresa interrupted once more fedup.


    She had no patience left for watching others exchange chemistry when her own awkward dynamic with Travis was stuck in limbo. He was so infuriatingly aloof, making any attempt at flirting feel like scaling a mountain. But how had Ludivine and Ivan¡ªof all people¡ªgrown close? Ivan was even more distant than Travis, not to mention distrustful, antisocial, and seemingly indifferent to women altogether.


    She wondered for a moment if he was swinging in the other way but despite how close he seemed to his cousin, he seemed to hate men as well¡­.or rather it was simpler to ask whom he liked?


    Read exclusive adventures at empire


    "W-What?! We aren''t flirting!" Ludivine shot back, her face burning in anger and embarrassment.


    She looked to Ivan for support, but he offered none. Instead, he remained stoic, deliberately removing himself from the petty drama. If there was one thing he despised, it was getting entangled in frivolous teenage drama.


    "I didn''t know you were such a tsundere, Ludivine. That''s adorable," Theresa teased, smirking behind her hand.


    "Ugh¡­" Ludivine averted her gaze, already exhausted by Theresa''s antics. She wasn''t one to lose herposure so easily, but Ivan seemed to bring out the worst in her.


    That realization only made her angrier at herself. Taking a deep breath, she forced her emotions back under control.


    "We have more important things to focus on," Ludivine said, her tone shifting. "Listen¡ªthere are dangerous people in the forest. They''re allpletely possessed."


    "Possessed?" Theresa repeated.


    The shift in tone was jarring. In an instant, the atmosphere had gone from lighthearted to deadly serious.


    "Yes," Ludivine nodded. "They''re dangerous. I barely escaped one alive."


    "Wait¡ªwhat?!" Theresa''s eyes widened in rm.


    "You escaped a fully Possessed Demon in its Last Stage?" Travis asked, his gaze narrowing with doubts.


    Travis had only encountered a Possessed Demon once before, and even then, he knew he had no chance of surviving on his own. While Ludivine was undeniably strong, he found it hard to believe she could have escaped so easily from something so deadly.


    "I was lucky," Ludivine replied. "It was in a weakened state, searching for a new body to transmigrate into. I managed to slip away before it could fully recover. For all I know, it might be dead already."


    Her exnation, crafted meticulously under Ivan''s direction, was delivered with remarkable rity and sincerity. Ivan couldn''t help but be impressed. It would be nearly impossible for someone to tell she was lying.


    ''Why couldn''t she act like this all the time?'' Ivan thought, irritated though.


    She had spent most of their time together behaving like a spoiled teenager, but now she exuded maturity andposure like the one she was in the novel in the end.


    "There are probably others," Ludivine continued. "For some reason, it seemed to want me¡ªlikely because of my family. If that''s the case, Theresa, you might also be a target."


    Theresa''s expression faltered. "You mean there are more of them?"


    "Definitely," Ludivine affirmed with a solemn nod.


    Theresa''s face grew pale, her mind shing back to thest time she had encountered a Fully Possessed Demon. The memory was harrowing¡ªshe had been terrified, frozen with fear. It was Travis who had shielded her with his own body. If Erika Meyer and her team hadn''t intervened when they did, neither of them would have survived.


    Seeing the distress return to Theresa''s features, Travis instinctively ced a reassuring hand on her back. He wasn''t great with emotions, but he genuinely cared for her.


    Theresa felt a wave offort from the simple gesture and gave him a small, grateful nod.


    "And you?" Travis finally turned toward Ivan. "How did you run into him?"


    "On my way here," Ludivine replied quickly, attempting to shield Ivan from further questioning.


    "You think I''ll believe that?"


    Ludivine''s brows furrowed as she scrambled for a more convincing response. Before she could speak, Ivan stepped forward.


    "What are you going to do about it?" He asked.


    Inwardly, Ivan seethed. Normally, he would have ignored Travis''s skepticism, like the Ivan of this world would have. But every time he looked at Travis, the memories of Mordred and his allies resurfaced. Those memories brought with them the pain of his loved ones'' deaths.


    The urge to kill Travis right then and there gnawed at him. If not for whatever strange forces of Fate or Destiny were at y, he would have done it without hesitation.


    But even Ivan couldn''t defy Fate¡ªnot yet, at least.


    Ludivine was taken aback by the sudden frostiness in Ivan''s tone. For the first time, she started to realize that his usual demeanor toward her wasn''t actual coldness or hatred. What she saw in him now was different¡ªsomething closer to genuine hatred, though its source eluded her.


    "Why are you getting angry? I just asked a question," Travis said, raising a brow "I don''t believe you both just happened to meet like that."


    Ivan raised a brow mockingly. "What does it matter to you how I and her met and did? What are you going to do with that information?"


    The jab hit its mark, and Travis bristled.


    "Um, can you stop now?" Ludivine spoke up timidly.


    Ivan''s words were already inviting dangerous assumptions. He had a knack for making things sound worse than they were. Though their secret was not personal in nature, his phrasing made it seem exactly that.


    And Theresa, predictably, was jumping to the wrong conclusion.


    "Enough, Travis," Theresa chimed in with a blush creeping across her cheeks. "Come on, you can''t be this dense¡­ just let it go."


    Ludivine''s heart sank. She could already feel the weight of the misunderstanding brewing. "I think you''re getting the wrong idea¡ª"


    "No, don''t worry," Theresa interrupted with a knowingugh. "I won''t tell anyone."


    Ludivine froze, horrified. Theresa''sugh carried an undertone of yful mischief, but her assumptions were anything but harmless. Being a member of the illustrious Richmont House, Theresa had undoubtedly connected Ludivine''s concern to family politics. The Cromwell House, though respectable, wasn''t on the same tier as the Richmonts. Any hint of a rtionship between Ivan and Ludivine could spark tensions, and Theresa was now reading the situation as exactly that¡ªa forbidden romance.


    "No! It''s not what you think¡ª" Ludivine tried again, more desperately this time.


    "Enough," Ivan interrupted unfortunately.


    Ludivine looked at him, stunned. Didn''t he realize how bad this misunderstanding was? Or perhaps he simply didn''t care. Ivan''s dense, aloof persona¡ªor perhaps his genuine indifference¡ªmade it impossible to tell.


    "I''m leaving," Ivan said abruptly. "Find your own way to reach the staff."


    "Where are you going?" Ludivine blurted out before she could stop herself.


    The moment the question escaped her lips, she regretted it. Realizing how intrusive she sounded, she quickly mped her mouth shut.


    ''Why am I acting like this?!''


    Ivan stopped in his track. "Finding my cousin."


    The answer surprised Ludivine, though she suspected it was a convenient excuse. She couldn''t shake the feeling that he was trying to cover for something¡ªsomething far more significant than simply looking for a rtive.


    ''Likely some task from the Order.''


    Ludivine quickly found a convenient excuse born from her misunderstanding about Ivan being a member from the Order.


    But it far from the truth.


    Ivan just needed an alibi for what he was about to do next.@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 72 [Demon Subjugation Exam] [10]

    Cattleya Starlight embodied nobility in every sense of the word.


    Her father, Reynold Starlight, was the owner of the Starlight Guild, a prestigious 6-Star guild of Exorcists renowned throughout Ocryphia. Ranked third among the nation''s elite, the guild owed its fame and influence entirely to Reynold''s determination and skill. Against all odds, he built the Starlight Guild without relying on the support of his estranged family, whom he had chosen to defy.


    The rift stemmed from Reynold''s marriage to Fina Asterion, a decision that shook both of houses. Fina hailed from the exalted Asterion family, the same family responsible for founding Ocryphia Academy, the pinnacle of Exorcist training. The Academy''s founder, a legendary Exorcist, was celebrated for saving Ocryphia from a devastating Devil two centuries ago. The Asterion House, revered almost as royalty, far surpassed the Starlight lineage in prestige.


    When Isabel Asterion, the Headmistress of Ocryphia Academy, discovered her daughter''s ndestine rtionship with Reynold, the heir of the Starlight House, tensions erupted. Isabel had long nned to secure Ocryphia''s future by marrying Fina to a royal from a neighboring kingdom. Yet, Fina defied her mother''s wishes, choosing love over duty.


    Though Reynold was no ordinary suitor¡ªhis talent and nobility were undeniable¡ªIsabel adamantly opposed the union. She refused to give her blessing. But Fina didn''t care, marrying Reynold in secret.


    Reynold, too, did the same. Despite opposition from his own family, who harbored deep disdain for the Asterions¡ªparticrly Isabel¡ªhe chose Fina over his family. Their act of rebellion severed ties with both families, leaving them to forge their own path without the backing of their influential bloodlines.


    What seemed like an act of rebellion became a clear show of their strength. Together, Reynold and Fina thrived. Reynold rose to prominence, building the Starlight Guild into one of Ocryphia''s finest institutions. Meanwhile, Fina pursued a groundbreaking career as a scientist at Horizon.


    Sixteen years ago, from the love between Reynold and Fina Starlight, a daughter was born, their only child, Cattleya Starlight.


    From the moment of her birth, Cattleya was cherished as the embodiment of their bond. Her parents indulged her every desire, sparing no expense to ensure her happiness. Yet, alongside their affection, they instilled in her a deep understanding of her heritage. Despite their estrangement from their respective families, Reynold and Fina believed it essential for Cattleya to grasp the weight of the bloodlines that coursed through her veins.


    Cattleya absorbed these lessons with remarkable aptitude. While other children her age yed, she immersed herself in the study of nobility, mastering its customs and responsibilities. By her early years, she had already demonstrated extraordinary intelligence, strength, and talent. But beneath her drivey a singr motivation: to make her parents proud and meet their lofty expectations.


    However, Reynold and Fina''s demanding responsibilities left little time for their daughter. Though they loved her deeply, theirmitments often kept them away. To fill the void, they entrusted her care to a trusted guard, instructing him to cater to her every whim. While Cattleya appreciated the gesture, her childhood was tinged with an undeniable loneliness¡ªa life of luxury thatcked warmth.


    When Cattleya turned ten, her world expanded. She met Lucas Whiteford, the son of her father''s close friend and the heir to a powerful 7-Star Guild. The two families had grown close over the years, and it was evident that their parents had orchestrated this meeting with a long-term goal in mind. Her parents encouraged her to form a bond with Lucas, subtly steering their rtionship toward an eventual engagement.


    Cattleya was no fool; she understood their intentions immediately. Dutiful as ever, she followed their wishes and began fostering a connection with Lucas. The boy was everything she might have expected¡ªhandsome, talented, and, much like herself, unabashedly arrogant. To her surprise, she found it easy to talk to him.


    Lucas became the first boy she ever grew close to, and with that closeness came the stirrings of unfamiliar emotions. Perhaps it was a crush, or perhaps it was something deeper¡ªa sense of possession. To Cattleya, Lucas wasn''t merely her firstpanion; he was hers. She loathed seeing him show interest in other girls, especially ones like Ludivine, a rival in her mind. The notion that Lucas might value someone else wounded her pride, leaving her questioning her worth despite knowing she excelled in every way.


    Yet Cattleya was not one to wallow in doubt. If Lucas''s attention strayed, she resolved to win it back. Today, she intended to prove, beyond any doubt, that she was unmatched. Lucas Whiteford would have no choice but to see her as the better choice, the only choice.


    In Ocryphia''s first practical exam, Cattleya Starlight had one goal: to im the top rank. Thepetition was fierce, but she was confident in her abilities. The only true obstacle she anticipated was Erion Mistral, someone whose rank often edged just above hers. Even so, the margin was slim, and she was determined to close the gap and surpass him.


    What she didn''t anticipate, however, was an unexpected challenger.@@novelbin@@


    "Who is this¡­" Cattleya murmured, her usuallyposed expression faltering as her gaze locked onto the leaderboard. There, above Erion and herself, a name stood out: Leon Cromwell.


    The name stirred a faint recollection, but she couldn''t ce it. "Cromwell... why does that sound familiar?" She mused, narrowing her eyes. Yet no memory surfaced that exined this individual who had managed to secure the top spot with a staggering lead over the rest.


    "This has to be a mistake," Cattleya decided, brushing off her irritation with a flick of her blond hair and a self-assured smile. It was unthinkable that an unknown could surpass her¡ªlet alone by such a wide margin. For now, she pushed the anomaly aside, focusing instead on her immediate goal: conquering the strongest Demonic Entities the exam had to offer. She was already on the verge of overtaking Erion, and that was all that mattered.


    "Finally, we found you~"


    The sing-song voice jolted her from her thoughts. Instincts honed through years of training screamed danger. Without hesitation, Cattleya leaped back, her golden sword drawn in an instant. A radiant beam of light erupted from the de, targeting the spot where she sensed the threat.


    -BOOM!


    The ground shattered under the force of her attack, sending debris flying. But her quarry was quick¡ªtoo quick. A shadow darted from the explosion, evading her strike with unsettling ease.


    "Impressive. As expected from the Starlight Heiress."


    Three figures emerged from the shadows, encircling her. Their presence was definitely¡ªDemons.


    Cattleya''s grip on her sword tightened, though her expression remainedposed. Her keen eyes assessed the situation. They were clearly not part of the exam.


    The leader, a smug-looking man with sharp features, stepped forward. "We''re here to take you with us. Be a good girl, and we won''t harm that beautiful face of yours."


    Cattleya''s lips curved into a smirk. Raising her sword, she leveled it at them. "Perfect timing, I was just looking for some real-life practice to prove myself."


    Her unshaken demeanor left the demons momentarily surprise. Was it sheer arrogance, or did she truly believe in her ability to take them on? Whatever the case, she seemed sure of herself.


    "We did warn you. Catch her," the leader, Gin, ordered.


    The two possessed demons charged at Cattleya with terrifying speed. But before they could reach her, she vanished in a burst of radiant light, reappearing above them with her sword raised high. Her movements were as fluid as they were precise.


    "Fourth Rank Light Spell!" She summoned, shing downward in a crescent arc.


    -BAM!


    The de of light cleaved through both demons with devastating force, their bodies falling to the ground in two smoldering halves. A wet, heavy thud echoed as they hit the earth. Cattleyanded gracefully, pointing her glowing sword toward Gin with a confident smile.


    "You''re next," she said, vanishing once more in a streak of light.


    In the blink of an eye, she reappeared before Gin, her de descending in a blinding strike. But Gin was ready. Drawing a ck de, he parried her attack. Yet the force of her light attribute overwhelmed him, enveloping his form and sending him hurtling into a nearby tree.


    Gin staggered to his feet, a grimace twisting his features. "An exceptional affinity with the Light Attribute," he muttered, brushing debris from his clothes. "This is... quite bothersome."


    Light¡ªthe bane of demons. And in Cattleya''s hands, it was wielded with terrifying skill.


    Cattleya''s eyes narrowed as she noticed ck tendrils writhing around Gin''s body. Her grip on her sword tightened.


    "Now I see why Milord wants you," Gin chuckled


    Before she could react, Gin vanished in a blur of motion. Discover exclusive tales on empire


    ''Fast!''


    Cattleya''s instincts screamed at her, and she dodged sideways just in time to avoid a lethal strike. The ground where she''d stood split open under the force of his blow. Without hesitation, she stabbed her sword into the earth.


    "Fifth Rank Light Spell!"


    A luminous wall erupted from the ground, forcing Gin back before he could close in. He stumbled, a fresh gash carved into his cheek by the edge of her light magic. Blood oozed from the wound, and for the first time, his twisted grin faltered.


    "That was close," he admitted with a chuckle, wiping the blood from his face. "You''re truly impressive, Starlight Heiress."


    Cattleya rose to her feet, her golden de shimmering as she raised it high once more. This time, there would be no holding back. Her smirk returned, as she summoned an immense surge of mana.


    "I''ll show you what the future strongest Exorcist is capable of," she dered.


    Her de zed with radiant energy, the intensity nearly blinding. The air crackled around her as she prepared her strongest attack.


    "Sixth Rank Light Spell¡ª!"


    But before she could unleash her attack, something cold wrapped around her arms. She froze, her movements halted by writhing ck tendrils.


    Cattleya''s eyes widened in disbelief as she turned her head. The tendrils snaked out from the remains of the two demons she had in earlier. Even severed in half, their bodies pulsed with unnatural vitality.


    "No..." She whispered, struggling against the dark restraints. Her efforts were futile; the tendrils held her fast.


    "That was close," Gin sighed in relief as he stepped toward her. The grin returned to his face, more menacing than before. "I don''t even want to imagine what would''ve happened if you''dpleted that attack. Truly terrifying."


    He stopped mere steps away, his smirk widening. "Now, I''ll be taking you with me¡ª"


    "I don''t think so."

 Chapter 73 [Demon Subjugation Exam] [11]

    He stopped mere steps away, his smirk widening. "Now, I''ll be taking you with me¡ª"


    "I don''t think so."@@novelbin@@


    Gin''s frown deepened as he turned toward the voice.


    Standing before him was a man with piercing blue eyes and with his lower face obscured by a ck mask.


    "Travis¡­" Cattleya muttered. Recognition flickered in her expression as she identified one of her more notable ssmates.


    She hadn''t expected to see him here of all ces. She knew Travus mostly for his constant arguments with Lucas.


    Travis''s gaze swept over her, noting herpromised state. Tendrils of darkness coiled around her, pinning her in ce as she gripped her sword tightly.


    "Looks like you''re in rough shape," he said, his words calm but a bit mocking. "Lucky for you, I found you."


    Cattleya''s eyes narrowed in irritation. "I didn''t ask for your help. I can handle myself just fine."


    As if to prove her point, light began to shimmer around her body, slowly encroaching on the dark tendrils constraining her.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you," Gin said with a chuckle.


    -Thud!


    Cattleya gasped as her knees buckled beneath her.


    "W-What?" Cattleya fumbled in confusion. Her mana reserves had been abruptly depleted¡ªmore than half of it drained in an instant.


    She tried once more to summon her light attribute, but the tendrils tightened, feeding off her dwindling mana like leeches.


    Gin only smiled as he turned his gaze to Travis.


    "I''m only interested in this girl," he said coldly. "If you value your life, boy, you should leave now before I change my mind."


    Travis raised a brow. "I''m an Exorcist. Do you really think I''d just let you walk away?"


    Gin''s expression darkened. "If you''ve got even a shred of self-preservation, you should."


    Travis''s lips curved into a slight smirk. "I think I''ll pass."


    Without hesitation, water erupted around Travis, spiraling outward with deadly precision before surging toward Gin in a roaring torrent.


    Gin reacted instantly, leaping aside as the water st mmed into the ground with explosive force.


    -BAM!


    The impact left a deep crater, debris scattering across the battlefield. Gin''s eyes narrowed, his amusement fading. Raising a hand skyward, he spoke up.


    "Rain down."


    The trees around darkened almost immediately as countless needles of shadowy rain materialized, descending toward Travis in a deadly cascade.


    Travis quickly swung his de upward, summoning a towering wall of water to shield himself. The barrier shimmered briefly before darkening, tainted by Gin''s influence.


    Travis noticed the corruption and acted swiftly, jumping back just as the wall disintegrated into a thick, dark liquid.


    But Gin was already upon him.


    With frightening speed, Gin closed the distance, delivering a powerful kick aimed directly at Travis. Travis managed to shield himself with his arm at thest second, absorbing the impact, but the force still sent him crashing to the ground.


    Travis raised his cold gaze. Gin was already charging again, his sword wreathed in writhing tendrils of shadow.


    "Tch!" Travis clicked his tongue, flexing his numb arm despite the sharp pain. He could feel the damage¡ªpossibly a fractured bone¡ªbut there was no time to dwell on it.


    Encasing himself in swirling water, heunched himself toward Gin once more, their des shed strongly. Sparks flew with each collision, but it was clear Travis was at a disadvantage. Gin''s physical strength was overwhelming, and worse, his dark mana seeped into the water, corrupting it with every sh.


    Cattleya watched powerless as Travis struggled. But she wasn''t just watching as she focused on gathering her mana. The tendrils of shadow still coiled around her, but she wasn''t wasting the precious time Travis had bought. Bit by bit, her light attribute pushed back against the dark mana constraining her.


    With a strained effort, she managed to move her arm, her sword trembling as she pointed it toward Gin. She waited, timing it perfectly. When Gin maneuvered into the right spot, she unleashed a concentrated stream of light directly at his back.


    "Ugh!"


    Gin staggered forward, caughtpletely off guard by the sudden attack. The opening was all Travis needed. Summoning a swirling vortex of pressurized water around his fist, he charged forward and struck Gin square in the stomach with a crushing blow.


    "Arghh!" Gin coughed up a mouthful of blood, his body flying backward and mming into the ground with a resounding thud.


    A single mistake¡ªand Gin had paid dearly for it.


    Meanwhile, Cattleya felt the tendrils around her loosening. Seizing the opportunity, she summoned thest reserves of her light, finally breaking free from their grasp.


    "Ah¡­" She exhaled, her chest heaving as she struggled to catch her breath. Her mana reserves were nearly depleted, leaving her drained. Still, she managed a faint smirk as she stood shakily to her feet.


    "No need to thank me," she muttered, reaching into her pouch for a mana vial. Without hesitation, she uncorked it and downed the liquid in one gulp, the revitalizing energy spreading through her body.


    -BOOM!


    Her moment of reprieve was shattered as a loud crash drew her attention. Turning, she saw Travis hurled violently into a tree, the impact splitting the bark and leaving him slumped against the base.


    "How dare you, humans¡­" Gin''s voice had deepened, distorted by an otherworldly tone.


    Cattleya turned back to him, her eyes widening in horror. Gin''s body was undergoing a grotesque transformation. ck corruption surged across his skin, covering it in pulsating veins of dark mana. Two twisted ck horns protruded from his head, and his eyes glowed with a malevolent, demonic hue.


    It was a full possession transformation.


    Cattleya felt an icy shiver cascade down her spine as the oppressive weight of his corrupted mana pressed against her. It wasn''t just his mana¡ªit was the raw intensity of it. He was stronger than she had imagined. Much stronger.


    She tightened her grip on her sword, raising it once more.


    "Buy me time," she said, as her gaze flicked to Travis.


    Travis, still recovering from thest brutal exchange, let out a groan of irritation. He had barely managed to stand after gulping down a Healing Vial. The restorative liquid worked quickly, and he could already feel his injuries knitting themselves together.


    "Why should I?" He snapped, annoyed.


    Cattleya scoffed. "Because I can use the Light Attribute perfectly, and it stands a better chance against him than your water ever could."


    Travis gritted his teeth, unwilling to admit the truth aloud, but he didn''t argue further. The reality was undeniable. In his current state, he couldn''t defeat that monster, and as much as he hated to rely on anyone else, Cattleya had a better chance of turning the tide.


    How had ite to this?


    It was all a blur of bad decisions and worse luck. After Leon had recklessly run off on his own, Travis had followed, concocting a flimsy excuse to cate Theresa. She had bought it without much suspicion, leaving him free to pursue Leon. But somewhere along the way, he had lost track of the boy. Before he knew it, he had stumbled into this nightmarish situation.


    Unbeknownst to Travis, someone else had been watching from the shadows. Hidden behind a tree not far away, a figure observed the scene with barely restrained irritation. Ivan had been watching Travis for some time and hadn''t appreciated his interference. When Travis got too close, it was easy enough to redirect him straight into Gin''s path.


    Gin wasn''t even the demon Travis was supposed to face, ording to the novel''s events. The one Travis should have fought was already dead, in by Ivan to save Ludivine. This encounter waspletely off-script.


    Originally, Gin''s role had been clear: sessfully kidnap Cattleya and spark a rescue arc to save her. But with Travis now involved, things had gotten messy. Even so, Gin remained in control. His smirk said it all¡ªhe wasn''t fighting in earnest. He was toying with them.


    Ivan shaking his head, leaned back against the tree, his arms crossed. His eyes flickered with disdain as he watched the struggle unfold. Cattleya was preparing something¡ªa desperate attempt to turn the battle in her favor. But Ivan could already tell it wouldn''t be enough.


    "What a waste of time," Ivan muttered under his breath. Be it the demon, Travis, or Cattleya, none of them were worth his attention. This pitiful disy wasn''t what he hade for. All he wanted was to push his own goals forward, and this distraction was growing tiresome.


    With a final nce at Cattleya, Ivan turned away. He raised his hand to his face and he felt the familiar sensation.


    The Switches. Continue your adventure with empire


    A gift¡ªor perhaps a curse¡ªbeyond anything he had ever encountered. It was a force that transcended mana, reaching into something older. It yed with souls and twisted the fabric of space and time itself. Ivan didn''t fully understand how it worked or why it had chosen him, but he didn''t care. The only thing that mattered was that it obeyed him. He was in control.


    A strange ancient lightning crackles shimmered around him, ck and gold threads weaving through the air like serpents. It coursed through him distorting his very being. His body shifted, his frame growing taller. His brown hair lengthened, cascading to his shoulders in waves of molten gold.


    As the transformationpleted, Ivan''s previously neutral expression twisted into a slight smile and his eyes glowed red.

 Chapter 74 [Demon Subjugation Exam] [12]

    Since Cattleya''s solution appeared to be the only viable path to defeating the monstrosity before them, Travis had no choice but to give everything he had to create an opening for her.


    Gritting his teeth, he raised his sword and muttered a single word.


    "Hydra."


    A torrent of water burst forth, cascading like a roaring river, yet defying gravity as it swirled through the air. The streams coiled and twisted, forming serpentine shapes around Travis, like floating rivers imbued with life. Gin watched the spectacle with an unimpressed gaze.


    But then, from one of the streams, a serpentine figure emerged¡ªa long, sinuous dragon of water, its crystalline body glinting in the light. It lunged at Gin with razor-sharp fangs, striking him from behind with ferocity.


    Gin staggered slightly from the impact, though it caused him little pain. He raised a hand and touched the watery dragon, his corruption seeping into it. The creature''s body began to darken, its glowing form dissolving into droplets. Yet Gin''s brow furrowed as he noticed something peculiar¡ªit was taking significantly longer than usual to corrupt the water, even in his empowered demon form.


    "This isn''t ordinary water," he muttered, his red eyes narrowing.


    Travis continued as twirled his sword in an arc. The rivers around him responded, surging into motion as three more dragons materialized from their depths. They coiled and roared, each one more massive and menacing than thest, their jaws snapping hungrily as they converged on Gin.


    Gin scowled, raising his corrupted de. In a blur of motion, he sliced through the head of one dragon with ease, then leapt onto the back of another, using its writhing form as leverage to propel himself toward Travis.


    Enjoy new adventures from empire


    Travis saw the blur racing toward him but stood his ground. He had prepared for such an attack. With a sweep of his sword, he called forth a downpour of pressurized water, the droplets striking Gin like countless tiny spears. The sheer force tore through Gin''s skin, leaving trails of ck ichor in their wake.


    Yet Gin pressed on as he sneered. "Miserable human¡­"


    "You''ll be the miserable one," Travis shot back, a smirk on his lips. His gaze shifted behind Gin, where the three remaining water dragons loomedrger than before, their forms swelling withtent mana.


    Gin scoffed almost angrily at being underestimated this much. "Don''t underestimate me, human!"


    With a roar, a pulse of ck corruption exploded from Gin''s body. The shockwave surged outward, obliterating the dragons in a single devastating wave. The rivers swirling around Travis copsed, their liquid forms scattering into harmless droplets.


    Gin didn''t hesitate. His corrupted de swung in a wide, vicious arc, the force of the strike so immense that it seemed to rend the air itself. The remnants of Travis''s rivers fell to the ground in a lifeless cascade.


    As the battlefield grew eerily still, Gin turned his gaze toward Travis, who hastily gulped down another vial of mana recovering his mana.


    "It doesn''t matter how much of that you drink," Gin growled."Your attacks are useless against me."


    Travis couldn''t deny the truth¡ªthe gap between their strength was a chasm too vast to bridge. No amount of skill or ingenuity could close it.


    But he had bought himself enough time.


    "Are you done?!" Travis asked.


    "Not entirely, but it''ll suffice," Cattleya muttered. Her sword glowed with an intense, radiant gold, casting an otherworldly illumination through the woods.


    Gin''s gaze was instantly drawn to the de, the Anti-Demon attribute emanating from it causing a visceral reaction within him. Though it didn''t touch him directly, its mere presence seemed to sear his very essence.


    "This is a Sixth Rank Light Attribute Spell, bordering on Seventh," Cattleya said, her lips curling into a confident, almost arrogant smile. Yet, the beads of sweat trickling down her temple betrayed the immense strain the spell demanded of her. "You won''t escape it."


    Light surged around her sword, transforming it before their eyes. The de elongated, reshaping itself into something divine¡ªits new form a celestial weapon of awe-inspiring design.


    "Radimiel''s Sword!" Cattleya called as she swung the de in a precise horizontal arc.


    Gin''s eyes narrowed. The attack was inevitable. Realizing there was no time to evade, he braced himself.


    -BOOOOM!


    A blinding sh of gold erupted, apanied by a shockwave that tore through the forest, leaving splintered trees and scattered debris in its wake. The spell''s brilliance swallowed the entire field.


    Though the attack wasn''t overwhelming in sheer force, its lethality against demonic entities was there. It was the work of a true Exorcist¡ªa devastatingly powerful, precision-crafted spell.


    As the light faded, the spot where Gin had stood was empty, scorched clean.


    Even Travis, who had been observing from the sidelines, couldn''t hide his astonishment. Begrudgingly, he admitted to himself that Cattleya''s reputation was well-earned. She was a stronger Exorcist than him¡ªa genius among geniuses. Perhaps even the Order itself would recognize her talents.


    Exhausted, Cattleya dropped to her knees, struggling to catch her breath.


    "You did it," Travis muttered as he approached her.


    "Obviously. Who do you think I am?" Cattleya replied, flicking her blonde hair back with an air of pride.


    Travis grimaced but chose not toment.


    "Don''t celebrate your victory so quickly, humans."


    The chilling voice sent a shiver down their spines.


    "No way..." Cattleya gasped, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    Gin stood before them,pletely unscathed. But something was different¡ªhis form wasrger, more imposing. His horns had grown, twisting upward in jagged arcs, and his towering figure now exceeded two meters in height.


    Travis''s gaze shifted to the lifeless body lying at Gin''s feet. The charred remains of the vessel he had been possessing were ckened beyond recognition.


    "He discarded the body," Travis muttered grimly. His voice dropped as he assessed the situation. "He shouldn''t have much time left in this form."


    Gin''sughter erupted¡ªa dark sound that reverberated through the forest.


    "Plenty of time," he sneered, his glowing crimson eyes locking onto them. "Plenty of time to take your body, boy. And as for you, little pest..." His gaze flicked to Cattleya, a sadistic grin stretching across his face. "I''ll take your arms as punishment for daring to wound me."


    "Shut up, you demon!" Cattleya snapped, reaching into her pouch and quickly downing another mana vial.@@novelbin@@


    But this was her second vial in quick session, and the recovery process was slower this time but she had no choices at this point.


    "I''ll make sure to kill you this time," Cattleya red, her grip tightening around the hilt of her sword.


    "Dangerous to toss light around like that. Nearly got blinded."


    The sudden, nonchnt voice cut through the tense atmosphere.


    Cattleya, Travis, and Gin all turned toward the source of the interruption.


    A young man strolled into view, dressed in their practical ss uniform¡ªa hoodie and shirt¡ªbut neither Travis nor Cattleya recognized him. His messy blond hair, tied back in a haphazard fashion, framed piercing red eyes that gleamed with irritation. He seemed entirely unimpressed by the scene before him, though his gaze lingered on the remnants of Cattleya''s attack as if it had personally offended him.


    In his right hand, a bottle materialized, unmistakably filled with alcohol¡ªrum, most likely.


    "Who are you?" Gin asked, narrowing his eyes suspiciously.


    The young man smirked, raising the bottle and drinking deeply, his gulps echoing in the eerie quiet. After a few moments, he exhaled sharply, wiping his lips with the back of his hand.


    Tossing the empty bottle aside, he casually tossed away his hoodie, rolled up his sleeves and undid the top buttons of his shirt.


    "James Arnold Grayling. But you can call me Captain Grayling, if you like."


    Travis frowned. "Whatever. We don''t care who you are. He''s a demon, and we just need to stall for time. So help us¡ª"


    -BAM!


    Before Travis could finish his sentence, James moved.


    The kick came out of nowhere, so fast that Travis didn''t even see iting. It struck his side with devastating force, the sound of breaking ribs echoing through the clearing.


    "AGH!" Travis spat out a mouthful of blood as his body was hurled through the air like a ragdoll. He smashed through several trees, each impact sending splinters flying, before finally copsing against the base of thest one, unconscious.


    Cattleya froze, her mouth slightly open in stunned silence. She couldn''t even process what she''d just witnessed.


    James let out a sigh, scratching the back of his head. "Damn. My leg slipped," he said, his tonepletely devoid of remorse.


    But within, his red eyes glinted with something darker. The fragmented memories merging within him told him everything he needed to know¡ªthis was the man responsible for the deaths of those Ivan had cared for. And if those memories were his, then the pain and loss were his as well. That thought alone fueled his actions.


    He had never been someone thinking before taking actions to begin with.


    He turned back toward Cattleya and Gin, retrieving another bottle of rum from seemingly nowhere. He uncorked it with a flick of his thumb and took another swig before smirking at them both.


    "Now. Tell me¡ªwhat are you nning to offer me?"

 Chapter 75 [Demon Subjugation Exam] [13]

    "Now. Tell me¡ªwhat are you nning to offer me?"


    "W¡ªWhat?" Cattleya stuttered, her mind in disarray. From the moment Travis had been sent flying for seemingly no reason, her thoughts had short-circuited, struggling to process the scene unfolding before her.


    Gin, however, was far less flustered. He scowled, clearly displeased by the interruption. He had no time to waste on a fool like this.


    "Disappear, human," he growled, raising his hand.


    A spike of dark corruption erupted from his palm, shooting toward James with blinding speed. The air itself seemed to warp around the projectile as it tore forward.


    But James, still holding his drink in one hand, nonchntly raised his free hand and caught the spike barehanded.


    -BOOM!


    The impact unleashed a powerful shockwave, blowing his messy blond hair back. Yet, James remained entirely unfazed.


    Crimson lightning sparked and crackled around his hand as he snapped the spike in two with an almostzy motion.


    "W¨CWhat?!" Gin''s voice cracked as hisposure shattered. All his earlier confidence evaporated in an instant.


    James ignored the outburst, taking another mouthful of rum before lowering the bottle. His crimson eyes red at Gin.


    "I hate being interrupted while drinking."


    In the blink of an eye, James vanished in a streak of crimson lightning. Before Gin could react, James appeared directly in front of him, his hand pressed firmly against Gin''s face.


    -BAM!


    James mmed Gin''s head into the ground with devastating force. The earth split apart beneath the impact, a massive crater forming and radiating outward until the fractured ground reached Cattleya''s feet.


    "ARGH!" Gin choked out, spitting a mouthful of blood.


    Pain. Unbearable, excruciating pain. It was unlike anything he had ever felt before. His mind screamed in disbelief.


    Impossible.


    James crouched over him, still gripping his head tightly. He smiled, a chilling expression that didn''t reach his zing eyes.


    "Now, let me ask again," James said. "What are you offering me?"


    Gin struggled, but James''s grip tightened. His skull felt as if it were being crushed, the pressure growing unbearable.


    He was going to die. He could feel it. For the first time in centuries, fear wed at his very soul.


    "W¨CWhatever you want!" Gin blurted.


    "Oh? Now we''re getting somewhere," James said with a smirk, releasing Gin''s head.


    The demon crumpled to the ground, gasping for air and trembling.


    James, utterly unbothered, turned his attention to Cattleya.


    Her breath caught in her throat as his red gaze locked onto her. Panic set in, and she spun on her heels, trying to run. But it was futile¡ªbefore she could take even two steps, James was already in front of her, crouched at her level.


    "No escaping from me, Princess," he said erasing his smile.


    "W¨CWhat are you doing?!" Cattleya finally snapped, her voice trembling.


    She couldn''t make sense of the situation. Who was he? What was happening?


    He seemed like a fellow student¡ªwhy wasn''t he finishing the demon off? And why had he attacked Travis and now turned his attention to her?


    "You''re supposed to kill the demon! Why are you¡ª"


    James tilted his head, as he cut her off with an amused chuckle.


    "Oi, Princess, you''re asking all the wrong questions."


    "W¨CWhat?!" Cattleya''s eyes burned with indignation as she red at James.


    Leaning in close, his breath brushing against her ear, James whispered. "You should ask, ''What do you want, Captain Grayling?'' instead."


    Cattleya froze, her body instinctively recoiling from the oppressive presence enveloping her. "¡­!"


    James let out a low chuckle, as he smiled. "You smell like wealth. It reminds me of that Spanish princess¡ªa lot of talk, just like you. In the end, though, she gave me everything she had."


    "You''re a beast!" Cattleya yelled. Misinterpreting his intent entirely, Cattleya assumed he was after her body.


    But fear coiled within her nheless, for despite his savage demeanor, James possessed the most breathtaking face she had ever seen. His piercing red eyes, sharp features, and the rugged charm of a pirate made him disarmingly handsome. Still it didn''t mean anything right now.


    James looked at her with a cold, prating stare before tipping his head back and draining his bottle of rum. Without warning, he grasped her wrists, and yanked her to her feet.


    "Let go!"


    "How much is your life worth?" James asked.


    "What are you talking about?" Cattleya said, struggling against his hold.


    "Gold. A mountain of it," he said with a smirk. "Enough to make a ship gleam with it. Get me that, and I''ll take care of him for you."


    "Never!" Cattleya retorted with a re.


    James shrugged. "Fine by me."


    With that, he tightened his grip on her arm, dragging her toward Gin, whoy bleeding on the ground, stunned and helpless.


    "L¨CLet me go!" Cattleya protested, thrashing against him, but his strength made resistance futile.


    Gin, still clutching his wounds, stared at them in disbelief. "Huh?"


    James'' gaze locked onto the demon. "I''ll give her to you. Have my ship ready by tomorrow," he said, his tone devoid of emotion.


    Gin blinked, trying toprehend the bizarre offer. James had the power to kill him outright¡ªwhy bargain with a demon over a human ssmate?


    James'' sharp tone broke through his confusion. "Do you understand me?"


    Gin hesitated but finally nodded. "You''ll have it¡­" His voice was uncertain, but the prospect of leaving alive with Cattleya was a tempting one. It was his mission, after all. To refuse James would only ensure his death.


    "Good, very good, perfect even," James said with quite a delighted tone. "When I see that ship, I want the gold to shine so brightly I can spot it from a hundred meters away. One mistake, and I''ll carve through you and your pathetic mates like butter."


    "W¨CWait! What are you doing?!" Cattleya''s voice snapped with desperation. What had begun as a vague hope that James was joking around had quickly dissolved.


    He seemed dead serious about selling her to the demon in exchange for gold.


    "You''re quite loud for merchandise," James drawled, his gaze cold. "Stay silent like the good cargo you are. Maybe the demons will treat you well."


    Without waiting for a response, he reached toward her headband, tugging it free with a swift motion. He didn''t hesitate, using the cloth to bind her wrists tightly behind her back.


    Cattleya''s face drained of color at his words.


    The faint sound of approaching footsteps drew James'' attention. He turned, spotting two men d in dark, tattered cloaks advancing cautiously. The moment they recognized James, their swords flew from their scabbards.


    Gin raised a shaky hand, covering his wound with his other hand. "Stop."


    James smiled in appreciation. "That''s the spirit. We''re partners for now." With a rough shove, he forced Cattleya to her knees.


    "W¨CWait!" Cattleya''s desperate cry fell on deaf ears as James continued his taunting monologue.


    "I''ll be taking you as a hostage, Gin though," he said matter-of-factly. "I need to ensure you''ll keep your end of the bargain. Have your men prepare the ship instead."


    Gin hesitated but finally nodded.


    "Wait! Listen to me!" Cattleya''s voice rose further louder.


    James turned, an eyebrow raised in mock curiosity. "What is it, Miss? Got ast wish you want fulfilled? Don''t bother asking for that sorry excuse for a knight, Lucas, to rescue you. He''s likely tripping over his own sword somewhere."


    He leaned closer, smirking. "Or maybe¡­ you''d like ast rendezvous with him? I could allow it, though I''d need to stick around as a lookout. You don''t mind, do you?"


    Cattleya''s face flushed crimson, the heat traveling all the way to the tips of her ears. "W¨CWhat are you talking about?! I would never¡ª"


    Her re was venomous, her embarrassment fueling her hatred for this rude, shameless guy.


    James shrugged nonchntly. "Then what is it? Want me to send your mommy and daddy a letter? Maybe let them know their darling daughter''s off to Demon City? I''d be happy to oblige after you''ve been shipped off."


    "L¡ªListen to me! I''ll give you more than they will!"


    James'' crimson eyes narrowed slightly, his interest visibly piqued. "Oh? Now you''ve got my attention. I''m listening."


    Gin, who had been watching the exchange in silence, stiffened. For the first time in centuries, a bead of sweat rolled down his temple. "W¨CWait, what about our deal?"


    James cast him a reassuring grin but it didn''t reassure Gin at all. "Rx, buddy. I''m just listening. Your ship''s still on the table¡ªfor now."


    Turning his gaze back to Cattleya, James lowered his tone. "Well, then? Speak. But don''t waste my time, or I might reconsider and give you that ''lovely night'' with Whiteford after all."


    "E¨CEnough of that nonsense!" Cattleya snapped.


    "Speak."


    "If you save me, I''ll give you far more gold than a mere ship is worth!" Cattleya said.


    James raised an eyebrow, his lips curling into azy smirk. "Oh? Really now?"


    "I swear!" She insisted. "My Papa will pay you whatever amount you name! More than the value of a ship¡ªten times over, even! I''m from the Starlight family! Surely you know how wealthy we are!"


    "Not really."


    Read new chapters at empire@@novelbin@@


    "I¡ªI promise you''ll get more than anything that demon can offer!" She spat, casting a venomous re in Gin''s direction.


    James tilted his head, considering her words with mock seriousness. "Hmm. That does sound tempting. What do you think, Gin?" He asked toward Gin.


    Gin froze, speechless. The casual, almost friendly demeanor James had disyed earlier toward him had vanished, reced by a frosty one. Even his tone was colder.

 Chapter 76 [Demon Subjugation Exam] [14]

    James tilted his head, considering her words with mock seriousness. "Hmm. That does sound tempting. What do you think, Gin?" He asked toward Gin.


    Gin froze, speechless. The casual, almost friendly demeanor James had disyed earlier toward him had vanished, reced by a frosty one. Even his tone seemed colder.


    "Gehenna can offer whatever you desire in exchange for this woman. Just leave her with us, and your reward will be yours."


    Understanding the gravity of his situation, Gin spoke quickly. His time was running out, and if he didn''t find a body soon, death would im him. He was barely holding on, conserving his mana and avoiding any unnecessary strain.


    "Whatever I want, huh?" James blinked, quite interested.


    Your journey continues at empire


    Cattleya, on the other hand, could feel a cold sweat forming on her brow. She met James'' gaze, and the unspoken message was clear: "How will you respond?"


    Her anger red. To James, this was nothing more than a game, an amusement. But she had no choice. The situation had escted too far for pride or hesitation.


    She had to think of something more valuable than gold.


    "By the way, if you have any weird ideas, forget it," James interrupted her thoughts with a gentle smile, "your body holds no value to me. It''s worth no more than gold."


    The words stung, and Cattleya''s face flushed once more.


    "I¡ª I never thought of that!"


    She wasn''t desperate enough to offer herself just to survive. Or so she told herself. But perhaps, deep down, her instincts¡ªthose primal urges to survive¡ªhad been pushing her toward that idea. Fortunately, it was rejected outright by James.


    He wasn''t interested in her, not in the slightest. Gold, riches, that''s what drove him, not her.


    After a mother of thinking, Cattleya spoke up.


    "My mother works at Horizon¡­ She''s involved in research on ancient artifacts, relics from the ancient era..." Her voice faltered, but she pressed on, "She could probably give you something priceless¡ªworth more than entire fleets of gold."


    She hesitated, guilt gnawing at her. She didn''t want to drag her mother into this, to involve her in a dangerous exchange. Her mother would do anything for her, though¡ªCattleya knew that. But that didn''t make it any easier. She didn''t want her mother to sacrifice something so precious for her, yet she had no other options.


    "Artifacts, huh..." James'' voice trailed off as the idea took root. While he had previously dismissed gold as his only interest, ancient artifacts piqued his curiosity.


    ''Could I get lucky enough to find a Relic of Seraphiel?''


    Hiszy demeanor shifted, and his face adopted a more serious expression, one that mirrored Ivan''s gaze.


    "Now!"


    Before James could even react, he heard Gin''s shout. It was clear that Gin had prepared for the worst, choosing to strike first and catch James off guard. His two men had already started incanting a spell, and beneath James, a dark circle materialized, quickly freezing his feet to the ground.


    "¡­!"


    Cattleya, who had been standing close to James, should have been caught in the spell as well. But in an instant, James swept her into his arms, his hand firmly gripping her waist, pulling her tightly against him. He shielded herpletely from the reach of the dark magic, ensuring the ck circle''s influence couldn''t touch her.


    "Well, well..." James'' lips curled into a sly smile as he gazed into Cattleya''s wide blue eyes. "I guess it''s a deal, Cattleya Starlight."


    Cattleya, mortified, quickly averted her gaze, her face flushing with embarrassment.


    "That''s rude," James furrowed his brows. "Deal or not, do you want me to toss you back to the Demon who''s been pining for you?"


    "De¨CDeash!" Cattleya blurted out, but her voice faltered as she bit her tongue in the process. The humiliation she felt from thest few minutes was overwhelming¡ªmocked, teased, and worst of all, being held by a man in such an intimate way. She felt utterly exposed.


    "Dish? Are you hungry or something?" James raised a brow, purposeful pushing her to edge.


    "I¨CI hate you..." Cattleya''s voice trembled, her eyes filling with tears. She was strong-willed, but after enduring so much, herposure finally cracked. The sheltered girl she had been raised to be now showed through the cracks of her facade.


    James had seen this before. He remembered how the French Princess had wept when he took her hostage, breaking down under the strain he''d put her through.


    "Don''t get my shirt dirty," he muttered, his voice azy groan. "It''s quite expensive."


    He ignored Cattleya''s furious re and casually tossed her out of his arms, pushing her out of the circle''s reach. Cattleya quickly regained her footing, but when she looked up, her breath caught in her throat.


    From the dark circle below James, a massive, toothy mouth emerged, a horrifying Demon''s maw.


    "Die," Gin said coldly.


    James fell, disappearing into the gaping mouth as though the ground had simply ceased to exist.


    A sickening munch echoed as the Demon''s mouth snapped shut, sealing James'' within.


    "N¨CNo..." Cattleya let out horrified as she struggled toprehend what had just happened. "Why...?"


    Everything had been going so smoothly for James¡ªwhy had he been so easily consumed by that monstrous mouth?


    "This idiot..." Cattleya clenched her fists into the dirt.


    "Take her," Gin ordered coldly, gesturing to his two men.


    But Cattleya barely acknowledged their presence. Her mind was consumed with a boiling anger, her heart filled with hatred and anger at her situation and ming James was the only thing that could calm her


    "Acting all high and mighty, only to get eaten by a giant mouth! You are the worst! You said we had a deal! Then you better save me!!" She raged.


    Her words fell on deaf ears. The two men ignored her and roughly seized her, dragging her away.


    Cattleya didn''t resist. She had no strength left. Her body felt like it was being drained, and Travis was still unconscious, knocked out by James earlier.


    "The worst..." Cattleya muttered.


    She had never encountered a man so obsessed with gold, so callous in his pursuit of wealth, in the end dying because of carelessness.


    "I hope you''re going to hell!!"@@novelbin@@


    "Hell? I''ve been there already."


    Gin froze, a gasp escaping his lips as he turned around. Cattleya followed his gaze in disbelief.


    The Demon''s mouth, which had been chewing, suddenly slowly opened¡ªno, it was being forced open by two bloodied hands.


    "Impossible..." Gin''s face went pale.


    "We used an S-Rank Artifact¡­ How¡­?"


    The two men beside him stood in stunned silence, unable to process what they were witnessing.


    Then, through the opening, a figure emerged¡ªJames, looking fine, his body coated in the remnants of the Demon''s insides. The beast had been torn apart, cleaved perfectly in half by James.


    "You disappoint me, Gin. I thought we had an understanding..." James said, his voice devoid of its earlier amusement. The smile that had once been yful had vanished.


    As Gin''s gazended on the crimson sparkles crackling around James, a chill of pure terror ran down his spine.


    Quickly, Gin reached for an artifact. He grabbed Cattleya''s arm and infused it with mana, triggering the teleportation spell.


    "L¨CLeave me!!" Cattleya cried out, struggling in vain as the space around them began to distort.


    It was over, she thought. There was no escape now.


    Thest thing she saw before everything blurred and twisted was James'' lips curling into a twisted smile.


    -Thud!


    Cattleya groaned softly as shended in a dark, empty ce. The air was thick with the stifling stillness, and the space around her seemed vast, stretching endlessly. The only light came from candles flickering on the high ceiling.


    "Who was that monster?" Onne of Gin''s men asked his hands still trembling unconsciously remembeirng what he had felt in front of him.


    "I don''t know, but he must die," Gin replied seriously.


    It had been a miracle they escaped alive. Gin had kept the artifact as ast resort, prepared for the worst. To buy himself time, he had talked about rewards and bargains¡ªanything to throw off James'' suspicion and it seemed to have worked off.


    "Bring her. And make sure she doesn''t try anything foolish," Gin said, as his men strode toward Cattleya. She knelt on the ground with an unreadable expression.


    "Is this your headquarters? How... quaint. It''s almost too clich¨¦ for demons."


    Gin froze, his smirk faltering.


    "...!" His head snapped to the side, his eyes widening in shock.


    There, standing nonchntly near the entrance, was James. He surveyed the ce with an air of curiosity, his gaze flicking across the hall as though appraising it.


    "But I must say, the stench of wealth lingers here," James continued, nodding thoughtfully. "I''d say my decision to drop by was a sound one."


    "H¨CHow¡­?" Gin was in utter disbelief.


    "Oh,e now. Isn''t it obvious? I just joined you. You can''t guys leave me alone there."


    Cattleya, still on her knees, felt her chest tighten as she realized what was unfolding. Just as despair had begun to consume her, here he was¡ªJames, with his penchant for theatrics appearance. She red daggers at him.


    Before Gin or his men could react, James vanished. In the blink of an eye, he reappeared in front of the guards. A faint gasp escaped them before two heads thudded to the ground, rolling lifelessly.


    "Now then, let''s keep this simple. Hand over everyst one of your possessions," James said. "And of course, I''ll be taking the Starlight girl with me. Consider itpensation¡ªfor breaking both my heart and our deal."

 Chapter 77 [Demon Subjugation Exam] [15]

    "Now then, let''s keep this simple. Hand over everyst one of your possessions," James said. "And of course, I''ll be taking the Starlight girl with me. Consider itpensation¡ªfor breaking both my heart and our deal."


    Gin''s jaw tightened, his teeth grinding audibly. He thrust a hand toward the ceiling, and a surge of ck erupted from his palm, piercing through the structure. The roof shattered, revealing the star-studded night sky above. The beam then fragmented, exploding into countless smaller rays that ricocheted in all directions, tearing through the crumbling mansion and spreading it beyond its walls.


    "He''s calling for reinforcements!" Cattleya said, quickly understanding.


    "You''ve made a huge mistake by following me," Gin growled, narrowing his eyes at James. "You won''t escape this alive. And when I''m done, every part of your body will serve a purpose."


    "Now, that''s a truly horrific thing to say in front of ady. Look how utterly disgusted she is," he said, shaking his head in feigned disappointment.


    "W¨Cwhat are you doing?!" Cattleya burst out. "We need to get out of here before they arrive!"


    But James remained calm.


    "Do you really think I followed him here just to take a tour and run away?" James shot her a grimace.


    "What are you talking about¡­?" Cattleya asked, exasperated. A vein throbbed visibly on her forehead.


    ''Who in the world is this insane man?!''


    Her thoughts were interrupted as the distant sound of hurried footsteps began to echo ominously from every direction. The noise grew louder, closing in from doors, broken walls, and hidden passages alike. One by one, figures d in ck emerged.


    There was no mistaking it¡ªthey all bore the signs of those in the final stage of Possession.


    Cattleya''s face went pale. She had never encountered so many possessed individuals at once. Even a seasoned A-Rank Exorcist would be hard-pressed to survive this.


    There were over twenty of them.


    "What''s happening, Gin?" A cold voice asked suddenly.


    Cattleya''s gaze snapped upward. A figure stood atop the guardrail of the grand staircase, shrouded in darkness. Like the others, he wore ck, but there was something different about him. His presence radiated corrupted mana, dwarfing Gin''spletely.


    The man''s red, slit-like eyes locked onto Gin.


    "I thought you were still skulking in the Artificial Forest of Ocryphia," he said, his tone calm but filled with menace.


    "Zayil¡­" Gin muttered.


    Gin groaned. Of all the people to show up now, Zayil was thest person he wanted to see. But faced with this situation, he had no other choice.


    "We ran into...plications in the forest," Gin admitted begrudgingly. "We didn''t manage to capture Ludivine Richmont or Lucas Whiteford. But we have Cattleya Starlight."


    "Complications, huh?" Zayil''s lips curled into a mocking smirk. "I can see that. You look like you''re barely holding on."


    The men nking Zayil chuckled derisively, theirughter ringing in the crumbling mansion.


    Zayil''s crimson, slit-like eyes briefly flicked toward Cattleya before settling on the blond man standing next to her. He arched an eyebrow.


    "And who might this be? If not Lucas Whiteford himself?"


    "He''s an intruder! Dangerous¡ª"


    "A pleasure to meet Gin''s higher-ups," James interrupted smoothly, stepping forward and cutting Gin off entirely. "The name''s James Arnold Grayling. You can call me Captain Grayling."


    He offered a slight, mocking bow before continuing. "I came here hoping to settle a little matter ofpensation. You see, your subordinate, Gin, tried to kill me. So I''ve decided I''ll be taking everything you have. Preferably gold."


    A heavy silence followed.


    Cattleya''s jaw dropped. She stared at James, utterly speechless, too drained by his antics to muster any kind of response.


    James without care, continued. "You strike me as more reasonable than Gin. I''d suggest you act maturely and pay for the mistakes of your subordinate."


    Zayil looked at James for a long moment before turning toward his men. "Kill him. Bring me the woman."


    One of Zayil''s men chuckled darkly as he stepped forward. "me your arrogance, Human," he sneered before lunging at James.


    -BOOM!


    The man never reached his target. His body detonated midair, shredded into countless pieces that dissolved into nothingness, leaving behind faint crackles of crimson crackles.


    The room fell into stunned silence.


    James tilted his head upward, his expression twisted into genuine annoyance as he locked eyes with Zayil. "You see, I''m not in a particrly good mood right now."


    He took a step forward, resting a hand on his forehead as if trying to suppress the irritation boiling inside him.


    "I was just killed by a no-name Pirate Hunter and his pack of ipetent allies," James said, his voice growing darker with every word. "To make it worse, some of my own crew turned on me. And would you believe it? Those British bastards actually allied with pirates just to take me down."


    James let out a sharp, humorlessugh, as he shook his head.


    "I recently found out I''m supposed to be the [Main Antagonist] in some story written by a guy I''ve never met. Can you imagine that? But what truly burns is that I lost my precious Ruby."


    As he spoke, his entire body crackled with arcs of lightning. The potent mana radiating from him filled the air, heavy and suffocating. At the far end of his gaze, the possessed people froze, trembling, their wide eyes betraying their terror.


    "It feels like it was just yesterday," James continued, his voice dropping to a hateful whisper. "I can still taste the water as it rushed down my throat¡­ as I drowned." His gaze shifted to Zayil. "Do you have any idea how painful it is to die like that?"


    The room was silent, no one daring to speak. They had no idea what he was talking about.


    James exhaled in exasperation. "Whatever," he said, waving off their ignorance. "Just don''t expect me to be particrly merciful tonight."


    He extended his hand, and in a sh of brilliance, a saber materialized in his grip. Its golden hilt gleamed with an almost divine radiance. Without warning, James vanished in a crackle of lightning, reappearing in front of Zayil.


    -BOOOOM!


    In less than a heartbeat, his de struck. The force of the blow was devastating, cleaving Zayil''s body cleanly in two. Blood sprayed across the room as Zayil''s lifeless halves crumpled to the ground.


    Gasps of horror erupted as the remaining men turned toward James, their faces pale with shock.


    "K¨CKill him¡ª!"


    -Spurt!


    The demand was cut short as James''s saber shed, obliterating the man''s head in a single stroke.


    From behind, three demons leapt at him, their ws gleaming with corrupted mana. But James disappeared in another surge of lightning, reappearing with surgical precision in front of a different group. With a brutal front kick, he sent one of them hurtling into theirrades, the impact propelling them through a nearby wall and out of the mansion.


    James didn''t stop. Raising his saber, he unleashed a crimson arc of lightning that surged outward, obliterating the demons outside in a devastating pir of red lightning.


    -BOOM!


    The ground shook as the explosion rocked the area, but the carnage was far from over. ck, corrupted energy erupted from the remaining demons. Their forms twisted and contorted grotesquely as they embraced their demonic transformations, filling the air with an oppressive, hellish aura.


    "Finally," James muttered, his lips curving into a cold smirk. "Try to entertain me, at least."


    With a crackle, lightning coiled around him like a living serpent, the electricity forming a deadly halo of destruction. Clutching his saber tightly, Jamesunched himself forward, a blur of speed and power.


    The demons roared in unison, leaping toward him from every direction.


    But James was faster. His saber moved with impossible precision, slicing through the air. The ring of lightning around him expanded, into a vortex of destruction. Any demon foolish enough to touch it disintegrated instantly, reduced to nothing but ash.


    "Stay away from the red lightning!"


    "Hit him from a distance! Use spells!"


    James merely smiled, his figure blurring again as he vanished in a sh of crimson lightning. Momentster, another group of demons fell before they could evenprehend what hit them. With deadly precision, James reappeared in front of yet another cluster, erasing them in an instant.


    "¡­"


    Cattleya stood frozen, watching the carnage unfold. Words failed her.


    It wasn''t a battle¡ªit was a massacre.


    The demons, despite their monstrous transformations and overwhelming numbers, were utterly helpless. Each of their desperate attacks was met with swift and brutal retaliation. ck blood sttered across the ground, painting it in dark stains, while arcs of crimson lightning illuminated the dark ce like strokes of art. It was horrifying, yet strangely beautiful.


    For a moment, Cattleya felt an unfamiliar sensation stir within her: pity. She pitied the demons.


    "C¨CCatch the woman at least!" One of the remaining demons barked.


    "We need to bring her to the Lords!"


    The words jolted Cattleya from her trance. She turned to see two demons charging toward her with inhuman speed. Though she had recovered from her previous injuries, their sheer speed made it difficult for her to react in time.


    Before she could even raise her defenses, a crackling surge of crimson lightning intercepted the attack. The air vibrated with raw mana, and in the next instant, James was standing in front of her, his back facing her.


    "You two are thest ones, huh?" James said casually, brushing his ck blood-soaked blond hair back. Find your next read at empire


    "Eh?"


    "Huh?"


    The demons hesitated, their gazes darting around the room. What they saw drained the color from their faces. The bodies of theirradesy strewn across the battlefield, lifeless and broken.


    "L¨CLet''s talk!"


    "P¨CPlease, Human, we can negotiate!"


    "What do you want?!"


    James tilted his head, his saberzily pointed at Gin, who was trembling on his knees in the corner, too paralyzed by fear to move.


    "I already told you¡ªI wantpensation for my broken heart," James grumbled in irritation.


    "We''ll give you anything!"


    "Yes, anything you want! Just follow us!"


    James''s lips curled into an almost childlike grin. "Now that sounds promising!" He said, sheathing his saber and stepping forward.


    Cattleya silently followed behind.


    The demons led them to the far end of the hall, where they revealed a hidden trapdoor. With shaking hands, they opened it.


    "Step aside," James said nonchntly, giving one of them a light kick. The demon flew across the hall and mmed into the opposite wall with a sickening thud.


    "My bad," James said, his voicepletely devoid of sincerity as he peered into the trapdoor. Without hesitation, he jumped down.


    When hended, his eyes widened, glinting with amazement.


    "What the¡­?" He muttered, his voice trailing off.


    Curious, Cattleya climbed down after him, using thedder. The moment she reached the bottom, she grimaced.


    James was standing waist-deep in a massive pile of treasure¡ªgolden artifacts, ancient jewelry, and crafted relics gleamed around him. Many of the items were old and damaged, but their sheer value was undeniable.


    "Gold! Money!" James eximed, his voice bursting with childlike glee. "S¨CSo beautiful!"


    Without another word, he dove into the treasure pile, swimming through it like a man possessed.


    "Wonderful! It''s all mine now! Mine!" He dered triumphantly, holding up a golden ne and draping it around his neck.


    His gaze snapped to the lone surviving demon. "You! Bring me more!"


    "Y¨CYes, sir!" The demon stuttered, nodding frantically his head


    James, oblivious to everything else, began adorning himself with the spoils. Heyered golden bracelets on both wrists, slid multiple rings onto his fingers, and even crowned himself with an ornate headpiece encrusted with rubies.


    "Teach, Rackham, Read, Bonny¡­ they can all go to hellpared to this haul!" He muttered smugly, a self-satisfied grin stered across his face.


    All the while Cattleya stood there, arms crossed. Her expression only twitch more and more seeing Jamesughing like a madman while trying all artifact, all the while ignoring her entire existence.@@novelbin@@


    Also why the Demon had be his subordinate now?!

 Chapter 78 [Demon Subjugation Exam] [End]

    Eline Castell was seething in anger.


    The breach into the academy''s artificial forest was an affront she could neither forgive nor overlook. Gehenna''s demons had dared to infiltrate her sanctuary and attack her students.


    Hours had passed before the staff pieced together what had urred. The dy wasn''t normal for Ocryphia but unsurprising; the dense expanse of the artificial forest wasn''t entirely covered by surveince. Still, something gnawed at her.


    Many cameras hadn''t just been destroyed¡ªthey had been tampered with.


    Someone had disarmed them with a precision that suggested knowledge of the academy''s inner workings. While her instincts whispered of betrayal within her ranks, Eline pushed the thought aside. using her own staff so early felt premature. What mattered now was ensuring her students'' safety.


    The decision was swift: the exam was terminated, scores frozen, and all participants teleported out using the bracers they wore. These devices, designed to respond in emergencies, transported the students out of danger through the academy''s well-calibrated teleportation circle. Most students were blissfully unaware of the demonic incursion, emerging unscathed. But a select few had encountered the enemy¡ªand among them were her top students.


    Eline approached Ludivine, who was engaged in a hushed conversation with another staff member. Judging from her slightly torn and dirtied clothes she seemed to have fought a lot.


    "Ludivine, you encountered a demon, correct?"


    Ludivine turned around and nodded. "Professor¡­ yes. He tried to capture me¡ªlikely because of my family''s influence. But I managed to evade him. His borrowed body was already deteriorating. I was... fortunate."


    Her exnation was sinct, rehearsed¡ªa carefully constructed narrative designed to hide the truth. She had no intention of revealing Ivan''s covert involvement or his role as a secret operative of the World Order as promised. Ludivine doubted even the professors knew of his infiltration.


    "I see. You''re unharmed, I hope?" She asked, concerned hinting clearly at a possession. "I''m sorry, but like the others, you''ll need to undergo a full scan."


    Ludivine nodded without hesitation. "Of course, Professor."


    Eline''s stern gaze lingered for a moment longer before she turned away. Ludivine exhaled quietly, guilt simmering beneath her calm face. Lying to Eline Castell was a dangerous gamble. But for now, the professor seemed to ept her ount.


    As Eline moved on, Ludivine nced around. Her gaze swept over the gathered students, searching for one person in particr.


    Obviously it was Ivan.


    Aaron and Jaxon stood nearby, talking in low voices, but Ivan was nowhere in sight. She doubted he was even teleported with them. Like she had guessed he hadn''t left them to find his cousin, Aaron. As for the reason why he wasn''t there with them¡­the most likely exnation was troubling: either he had removed his bracer or he had been too far away to be teleported.


    There was also the possibility of him being kidnapped and killed but Ludivine wasn''t sure about it. He easily killed a fully transformed Demon after all.


    While Ludivine was thinking, Eline Castell continued her inquiries, heading toward the second student who had confronted a demon. Her footsteps quickened as she spotted him.


    Travis Riversy slumped against a tree, his face pale and twisted in pain. Beside him, Theresa fussed over his injuries, her hands deftly bandaging the bloody wound on his abdomen.


    "Stop squirming!" Theresa snapped, exasperated.


    "Just finish already," Travis muttered through gritted teeth. His temper, always hot, had reached a boiling point.


    "Travis Rivers," Eline called.


    His head snapped up. "Yeah?"


    "You''ve already given your ount to others, but I need to hear it myself. Exin what happened," she asked.


    Travis groaned, irritated by the repetition but recognizing the gravity of the situation. "I ran into Cattleya," he began. "She was fighting a demon. I jumped in to help, but that bastard was too strong for us."


    Eline''s brow furrowed. "What happened next? Two students are unounted for, and Cattleya Starlight is one of them. You were thest to see her. I need every detail."


    The mention of Cattleya''s disappearance was weighing heeavilu on her shoulders. The Starlight family''s influence loomedrge over Ocryphia, and the consequences of failing to protect their daughter would be catastrophic.


    Travis''s fists clenched. He hesitated, then forced himself to continue. "Another guy from our ss showed up. Out of nowhere, that bastard punched me."


    Eline''s eyes widened. Theresa froze mid-motion, her mouth hanging open.


    "Wait, what?" Theresa said, incredulous. "Then those injuries¡­"


    "Yeah," Travis grumbled, annoyed. "Some random guy decked me. Took mepletely off guard."


    "Was he possessed? An aplice of the demon?" Eline asked. Enjoy new adventures from empire


    Travis shook his head. "No, he didn''t seem possessed or on that guy''s side. Honestly, I don''t know what his deal was. All I know is that he''s thest one who was with Cattleya. You''ll have to ask him yourself."@@novelbin@@


    "Who is this person?" Eline obviously asked the identity of the man.


    Travis frowned. "Never seen him before today. His name was something like¡­ James Grayling?"


    "James Grayling?" Eline repeated, furrowing her brows. She prided herself on knowing every student under her charge, and that name wasn''t familiar.


    Pulling out her tablet, she quickly scanned the student registry but as expected no one of that name was registered among her students. She even checked all the years.


    "Are you sure he''s a student?" Eline asked to get a confirmation.


    "He was wearing our uniform," Travis replied. "And he had a bracer. Unless he stole both, yeah, he''s one of us."


    Eline Castell fell into deep thought but she didn''t reach any answers. However, she soon shifted her attention to the other missing student.


    "What about Leon Cromwell?" She asked.


    Travis scowled, his annoyance ring again. He''d just been reminded of another person he had little patience for, though James Grayling now held the top spot on his list of grievances.


    "What about him?" Travis muttered irritably.


    "He''s also missing, like Cattleya Starlight," Eline exined.


    "Eh? But he was fine thest time we saw him," Theresa said, her brows knitting in concern.


    "I heard he left your group," Eline probed further.


    "Yes," Theresa confirmed. "He said he was going to look for Aaron. He was probably worried about his cousin. Do you think he ran into a Demon on the way?" Her expression grewplicated.


    Despite her irritation with Leon Cromwell''s stoic, often annoying demeanor, Theresa couldn''t help but feel concerned. For all his ws, Leon seemed genuinely protective of Aaron so seemed a good guy.


    "..." Travis remained silent, his mind working overtime.


    Two missing students.


    Cattleya Starlight and Leon Cromwell.


    But then there was James Arnold Grayling, the student whose existence was proving increasingly baffling. James had appeared seemingly out of nowhere and had somehow crossed paths with both Cattleya and, potentially, Leon.


    A troubling idea began to form in Travis''s mind¡ªa connection between Leon and James. Could they be the same person? The possibility seemed absurd but possible.


    He shook his head to clear the thought. "No way," he muttered to himself.


    The differences were too many. Leon and James didn''t just look different¡ªJames was taller, more animated, and his mana signature was entirely distinct. Changing your appearance with magic was usible, but altering height and mana? That was another matter entirely. James''s talkative, almost cocky demeanor also contrasted with Leon''s nature.


    No, they were two separate people. It had to be a coincidence.


    "Theresa."


    The voice startled them. Erion Mistral strode toward the group, his expression as serious as ever. He nced at his sister, his frown deepening when he noticed her tending to Travis''s wounds with a bit too much care for his liking.


    "Father has called for us. We need to return home immediately," Erion said.


    Turning to Eline, he inclined his head respectfully. "My apologies, Professor, but we must leave."


    "You may go, but only after you pass through the scanner," Eline replied.


    Erion nodded in agreement. Theresa, too, offered no resistance.


    "See you, Travis," Theresa said with a small wave, though Travis barely acknowledged her, still gritting his teeth in anger at what happened.


    She wanted to give himforting words but her brother seeing enough dragged his sister away. He really had to do something about this.


    "Professor Castell!"


    The urgent call snapped Eline out of her thoughts. One of her staff members came rushing toward her, clutching a tablet tightly.


    "What happened?" Eline asked.


    The staff member held out the tablet. "We''ve received a message from Gehenna. They''ve taken Cattleya Starlight and Leon Cromwell hostage."


    Eline widened her eyes. "And?"


    "They''re demanding a ransom for their release!"

 Chapter 79 Irritated Cattleya

    The abandoned mansion Zayil had imed as his headquarters for himself and his subordinates was now a scene of carnage. Bodiesy strewn across the hall, forming a gruesome tableau amid a pool of thick, darkened blood. Severed limbs and other grotesque remnants of the demon horde were scattered throughout, untouched even after hours had passed.


    A silence reigned there.


    Beneath the mansion, concealed by a hidden trapdoor,y a treasure vault¡ªa cavernous repository of wealth amassed by Yazil, Gin, and their men over centuries of plundering viges and towns. Gold coins, gemstones, and priceless artifacts glimmered in heaps.


    But fortune had turned its back on Zayil and his horde. The treasure had a new master.


    James.


    The intruder was now deep within the vault, immersed in the spoils of his conquest.@@novelbin@@


    "This scent... it''s intoxicating, I can never get enough of it," James murmured in a sensual voice as his fingers trailed around.


    "Stop it already¡­" Cattleya mumbled in a low voice.


    James turned, a crooked grin splitting his face. "Why don''t you try to stop me, then?"


    "I can''t¡­" Cattleya replied, shifting ufortably her body.


    "Then surrender." James'' smirk deepened as he continued his indulgent exploration.


    "I can''t sleep!!" Cattleya finally snapped, bolting upright. Her eyes zed as she red at the man kneeling several meters away.


    James was sprawled across a mound of gold and artifacts, his hands roaming over the hoard with the manic glee of a madman. Or perhaps he truly was mad¡ªno one who spoke sweet nothings to inanimate objects in such an intimate tone could im otherwise.


    Cattleya had been trying, and failing, to rest. Every whispered word, every faint scrape of metal as James handled the treasures, grated on her nerves. His strange, fervent sensual murmurs to lifeless trinkets made her shiver with difort.


    "What?" James'' face twisted into a scowl as he turned to face her, his earlier expression of adoration reced with irritation. "Why are you even down here? If you want peace and quiet, go sleep upstairs."


    "Among the blood, the bodies, and that stench? Never!" She shot back, her toneced with disgust.


    "Then don''t sleep," James retorted. "You''ll have plenty of time for rest once your parents pay your ransom. Oh, I can''t wait to see all that money roll in!"


    "You''re the worst¡­" Cattleya muttered, her face contorting in a grimace.


    James had more wealth than anyone could dream of¡ªgold, artifacts, treasures piled high around him¡ªyet here he was, still scheming for more, demanding a ransom for her release.


    Cattleya couldn''t wrap her head around it. She was grateful he had saved her, of course, and being held hostage by him was undeniably preferable to being captured by demons. But why did he have to be such a jerk? He could simply let her go, yet he insisted on extorting her parents for even more money even after she promised him an artefact.


    Then again, she reminded herself, they had made a deal. He had no obligation to save her beyond that agreement.


    Her gaze drifted to the uniform James wore¡ªthe same practical exam attire from Ocryphia''s academy.


    "Hey¡­ are you really from Ocryphia?" She asked, breaking the silence.


    James smirked as he slid yet another golden ring onto his finger. "No, I stole this uniform off one of your ssmates," he replied nonchntly.


    Her eyes narrowed. "The bracer too?" She gestured toward the standard-issue bracer all exam participants wore. Though her own bracer had been deactivated, disying no information, she had hoped his might still be functional¡ªperhaps enough for Ocryphia to track her location. But it seemed this hope was futile.


    James didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he admired his adorned hands, each finger weighed down by an ornate ring. "What a shame I can only wear ten of these at once," he shook his head,pletely ignoring her question.


    Explore more stories at empire


    "You''re already wearing too many!" Cattleya snapped, crossing her arms.


    "Hm?" James nced at her, raising an eyebrow. "Why are you so grumpy already? What''s the problem? On your period?"


    Cattleya''s cheeks red crimson. "I am NOT!!"


    "That''s not very reassuring, Miss. I''d hate to imagine how dramatic you''d be if you were." James''ughter echoed as he turned his attention to a sword scabbard, squinting at the runes engraved on its surface.


    "Enough!" Cattleya exploded, stomping the ground before storming up the narrow steps back to the mansion''s main hall.


    The sight and smell that greeted her were horrific¡ªbodies strewn across the blood-soaked floor, the pungent stench of death clinging to the air. But even this horrible scene was preferable to enduring James''s maddening presence.


    As she stepped into the room, a chill breeze brushed against her skin, sending shivers down her spine. Wrapping her arms around herself, she nced toward the windows.


    It was pitch ck outside.


    "Lord Gin, we have to do something!"


    "Do what, exactly? Gorn?" Gin replied.


    Cattleya''s gaze shifted toward the two demons who had somehow survived the massacre James had wrought. They were casually strolling back into the blood-soaked mansion after running errands for James.


    The scene, absurd as it seemed, was all too real.


    "I can''t believe we''re taking orders from a human! Doesn''t it disgust you?" Gorn growled, his fists clenched tightly.


    Gin let out a low chuckle. "You think of him as human?"


    "He is human," Gorn snapped, though his voice wavered slightly. "A weird one, sure, but how did wee to this? Obeying a human?! It''s humiliating!"


    James had forced them into his service, coercing the demons into helping with his ransom scheme. The threat had been simple and chilling: eitherply or face a fate worse than death¡ªbeing captured alive and handed over to Horizon, where their bodies would be dissected and studied. Faced with such a choice, Gin and Gorn had begrudgingly chosen obedience.


    "Because he''s stronger than us," Gin replied bluntly.


    "But¡ª!"


    "I see that you found new bodies? What innocents''s life have you taken this time, I wonder?"


    Gorn was interrupted by Cattleya.


    The two Demons turned their attention toward her.


    She was standing nearby, watching them with a look of open disgust.


    Gorn''s teeth ground together. "Lord Gin! This is our chance! Let''s grab her and escape! That human is still busy obsessing over the gold!"


    Though his reluctance to leave behind the vast wealth they had umted over centuries of piging was equally clear, he knew they had no real choice.


    Gin, however, was unmoved. "You think he''s distracted, but he''s always watching us. Run if you want, but it''ll mean death¡ªor worse."


    Gin had no illusions about their situation. It was a miracle they''d been allowed to live this long, and he had no intention of testing James''s patience. Behind that yful, almost careless demeanor, James had clear boundaries¡ªand crossing them was a risk Gin wasn''t willing to take.


    "You demons are pathetic," Cattleya suddenly cut in disdainfully.


    Both demons turned toward her, startled by the venom in her tone.


    "What did you say?" Gorn asked, his slit eyes narrowing dangerously.


    Cattleya red back at him. "I said, you''re pathetic. You''re supposed to be these fearsome, terrifying demons, and yet you''re trembling at the feet of a single human. It''sughable."


    For a moment, Gorn looked ready to strike her down, his gaze darkening as his ws twitched. "You dare¡ª"


    "What are you going to do? Kill me? Go ahead!" Cattleya snapped. "Prove just how low you''ve fallen, you pitiful demon!"


    Her boldness stunned both of them into silence. Gorn''s hand froze mid-air.


    "Hmph." With a huff, Cattleya turned on her heel and stormed out of the mansion.


    Gorn stood there, speechless, his anger momentarily overwhelmed by Cattleya''s outburst.


    "Lord Gin¡­"


    "Don''t say anything."


    "It''s noisy up there. Come down, my friends."


    Gin exhaled heavily and began descending the steps. Lorn hesitated, his fists clenched tightly, but eventually followed.


    When they reached the bottom of the stairs, they found James standing amidst the treasure, his back to them.


    "We''ve done everything you asked. We sent the ransom message to Ocryphia, just as you instructed. It''spletely untraceable. But¡­ there''s something I don''t understand," Gin said.


    James didn''t turn around. "Go on."


    Gin continued, his tone growing sharper. "You asked us to demand a ransom for both Cattleya Starlight and a boy named Leon Cromwell. But we''ve never taken any boy with that name. What exactly are you nning?"


    James finally nced over his shoulder. "That''s none of your concern. Now, tell me about the ransom."


    Gin hesitated for a moment before replying, "As instructed, we demanded payment in Holy Coins. Ten for Cattleya Starlight and three for Leon Cromwell."


    Holy Coins were the rarest and most valuable currency in the entire Holy Continent, worth more than entire treasuries in the hands of the right people.


    "Excellent work," James said, a broad smile spreading across his face. "Exactly as I envisioned. Now, let''s prepare for tomorrow. I''m counting on your talents to make this performance wless. You do remember your roles, don''t you?"


    "Yes," Gin replied, while Gorn nodded reluctantly.


    James turned fully toward them, his arms outstretched,den with glittering gold jewelry. He smirked a little.


    "Then show me your best and I will give you a worthy life or...."


    James stared at them with his red eyes.


    "Disappoint me and death will be the least of your concern."

 Chapter 80 Cattleya Starlight Taken Hostage [1]

    "Where is my daughter?!" Sina Asterion stormed into the Ocryphia Headmistress''s office which was also her mother''s office.


    Behind a carved desk sat Isabel Asterion,posed despite the tempest entering her space. She exhaled a sigh, already anticipating her daughter''s anger.


    "At the hands of the Demons," Isabel said. "They''re demanding a ransom as I alread exined."


    Sina''s eyes red. "And you''re just sitting there¡ªcalmly¡ªbehind your desk?!"


    "The exchange will take ce in a few hours," Isabel replied. "What would you have me do until then? Pacing the room won''t hasten the process. Do you have the Holy Coins, or shall I¡ª"


    "We''re more than capable of gathering ten Holy Coins, Mother-inw."@@novelbin@@


    Reynold Starlight entered the room following his wife His tall frame was impablypleted with a tailored blue suit. His blond hair were neatly swept back, and his blue eyes carried maturity of a veteran Exorcist, one who bore the title of Supreme Rank¡ªa rarity among their kind.


    Though Reynold was usually the embodiment of calm, his demeanor now was frostier than usual.


    "Our daughter''s life is at stake. Whether it''s ten Holy Coins or a hundred, I''ll do whatever it takes to bring her back," Reynold said. "Just make sure to get her back."


    "You''re being discourteous, Reynold," Isabel frowned.


    "And why shouldn''t he be?" Sina intervened. "This is our daughter we''re talking about! Perhaps you don''t care, but we do!"


    Isabel''s calm expression cracked, and she rose from her chair in indignation. "How dare you? Cattleya is my granddaughter!"


    Sina leaned forward, her knuckles pressed into the polished surface of Isabel''s desk. "If you truly thought of her as your granddaughter, you wouldn''t be sitting here! You''d have already found her."


    "It''s precisely because she''s my granddaughter that I''m negotiating with Demons in this manner. A more aggressive approach might jeopardize her safety. My priority is ensuring Cattleyaes home unharmed."


    "Even before this, you shouldn''t have put Cattleya in such danger, Mother," Sina said trembling in anger. "How could Demons infiltrate an Ocryphia Academy exam? You always bragged about it being the most prestigious academy. But its security isughable¡ªutterly disgraceful!"


    Isabel''s expression darkened, but she maintained herposure. "One of our students was possessed, despite undergoing all the standard clearance checks. We''re investigating how it happened," she exined. "How about you try keeping your calm? Patrick Cromwell also had his nephew taken hostage, yet he isn''t storming around yelling. How old are you, Sina?"


    Sina''s eyes zed at her mother''s reply. "You dare talk about a nephew when I''m speaking about my only child¡ªmy daughter?!"


    "Sina, everything will be fine," Isabel said, attempting to soothe her. "I promise we''ll bring Cattleya back unharmed."


    "You''d better hope so, Headmistress," Reynold intervened. His piercing gaze met Isabel''s. "Because if anything happens to my daughter, I won''t hesitate to hold Ocryphia ountable. Not even you."


    Isabel didn''t reply.


    Suddenly, the sleek watch on her wrist emitted a soft chime. Isabel nced at it and stood abruptly.


    "It''s time. Let''s go. Everything is prepared," she said.


    Sina followed closely, anxiety etched on her face. Reynold walked beside her, his hand resting lightly on her back infort.


    "You should have gone straight to the site," Isabel said, shaking her head as they descended the academy''s grand staircase.


    "We wanted to ensure everything was in order," Sina replied meaningfully.


    Isabel frowned as they reached the teleportation circle. "What do you mean by that?"


    Sina remained silent and Reynold offered no further exnation either.


    Without another word, Isabel activated the circle. The glowing symbols beneath their feet pulsed with mana, and their surroundings blurred. In seconds, they reappeared in a vast expanse of rolling green fields on the outskirts of Ocryphia.


    The area was eerily quiet, the usual activity of farmers absent. It was clear the location had been cleared for the day''s purpose.


    Isabel scanned the field, her eyes taking in the assembled figures. She turned to verify herpanions¡ªSina and Reynold stood behind her. But her gaze lingered on someone else who had joined them.


    Patrick Cromwell had arrived, but he wasn''t alone.


    Besides him stood a middle-aged man whose presence felt distinctly out of ce. The man wore a pristine white priest''s robe, his slicked-back hair as snow-white as the garments he donned. His slit-like eyes held a soft, almost serene gaze as theynded on Isabel.


    "It''s been a while, Isabel," the man said with a gentle smile.


    Isabel''s eyes widened in shock. "Willias? What are you doing here¡­?"


    She turned to Patrick, suspicion in her gaze, but he immediately shook his head, silently denying any involvement. That left only one possibility.


    "I called him," Reynold Starlight said.


    Isabel''s expression hardened, her eyes narrowing at the couple in reproach. "I thought I made it clear that this situation needed to be handled delicately. Bringing a Cardinal of the Holy Church no less, is a reckless decision. You''re endangering Cattleya''s life!"


    Willias Rudiel chuckled softly, raising his hands in a cating gesture. "There''s no need to worry, Isabel¡ª"


    "Do not address me so informally," Isabel snapped, ring at him.


    "My apologies," Willias said smoothly, inclining his head slightly, though his smile didn''t vanish. "Reynold sought my assistance out of concern for his daughter. And how could I turn away? Cattleya Starlight, blessed by the Holy Pope himself, is too precious to be left at the mercy of vile Demons."


    The mention of the Pope''s blessing carried weight. When Cattleya was just five years old, she had been brought to the capital of the Holy Empire to receive the Pope''s personal blessing¡ªa rare and sacred rite. Since then, the Starlight family''s ties to the Empire had grown strong, and Reynold hadn''t hesitated to leverage those connections when his daughter''s life was at stake.


    "This is simply an additional measure," Sina added, attempting to calm her mother. "A safeguard, in case the Demons break their word."


    Isabel''s frown deepened, clearly skeptical. While she respected the Pope and the Holy Church, her trust didn''t extend beyond spiritual matters. In political or strategic dealings, she viewed them with wary eyes.


    But when it came to Cattleya¡­ perhaps this was an exception.


    Cattleya wasn''t just a child. She was a prodigy destined to be one of the strongest Exorcists in history. The Pope''s blessing marked her as a beacon of hope for the Holy Empire, a symbol of divine favor. Her sess wouldn''t just be her own¡ªit would bring prestige to the Pope and the Holy Church itself.


    Isabel''s mind fought with conflicting thoughts, but she couldn''t deny the truth: Cattleya''s significance extended beyond their family.


    "Very well," Isabel said atst. "But remember, this is my granddaughter''s life. If your actions jeopardize her safety, there will be consequences¡ªeven for you, Willias."


    Willias inclined his head again, his smile softening. "You have my word, Isabel. I will ensure no harmes to her. I am only here to make sure Cattleya is given back safe and sound."


    "Am I being a bit forgotten here? Shall I remind everyone that my nephew was also kidnapped?" Patrick Cromwell spoke up, his brows furrowed in irritation.


    "Of course not, Lord Cromwell. My apologies," Isabel replied swiftly, a hint of guilt in her voice. In her preupation with Cattleya''s safety, she had momentarily overlooked the other hostage.


    "Lord Cromwell," Reynold greeted with a curt nod.


    "Lord Starlight," Patrick acknowledged him coolly. "I trust we''ll be retrieving both our children." His tone carried the right note of concern, but inwardly, he felt none.


    The truth was, Patrick wasn''t worried about his ''nephew'', Ivan, in the slightest. Earlier that morning, he had received a message from Ivan himself, cryptic but direct: "y your role."


    Patrick didn''t fully understand what Ivan meant, but he intended to do as instructed. For now, he would perform the part of the worried uncle to perfection.


    "Indeed. Let''s hope," Sina said, her anxious nod catching Patrick''s attention.


    He was mildly surprised. The Sina Asterion he''d known was a strong-willed scientist from Horizon, a woman who rarely showed a crack in her armor. But now, faced with her daughter''s plight, she was visibly shaken. Clearly, Cattleya meant the world to her.


    "Are we certain this ce is safe?" Patrick shifted the subject.


    "It is," Isabel assured him. "The Demons allowed us to choose the location for the exchange."


    "I''ve also conducted a thorough check. No traps have been set¡ªat least, none directed at us," he added with a twisted grin, making Isabel grimace.


    "I must admit, it''s surprising. Of all things, the Demons are driven by money? Setting aside my nephew, they could achieve far greater gains by keeping someone with so much potential as Cattleya. Her value far exceeds the worth of Holy Coins," Patrick wondered stroking his chin.


    Holy Coins were immensely precious, symbols of wealth capable of purchasing almost anything. Yet even they paled inparison to Cattleya''s worth¡ªa prodigy blessed by the Pope himself.


    "Lord Cromwell, please," Isabel sighed, ncing at Sina, whose face had turned noticeably pale.


    "Lord Cromwell raises an interesting point, nheless," Willias said thoughtfully. "It is peculiar for such vile beings to prioritize material wealth over the corruption of pure souls."


    "There''s no predicting Demons," Reynold intervened, his words aiming to reassure his wife. "They embody all that is vile in this world. Greed is simply another facet of their wickedness. It might exin why they took Lord Cromwell''s nephew as well."


    Sina rxed slightly at her husband''s exnation, her grip on his arm loosening.


    "Lord Willias," Reynold called suddenly.


    "I am aware," Willias replied with a calm smile, though his posture subtly shifted. He was ready.


    The atmosphere grew heavy.


    The air itself seemed to ripple darkly.


    They wereing.


    The Demons.

 Chapter 81 Cattleya Starlight Taken Hostage [2]

    "Lord Willias," Reynold called suddenly.


    "I am aware," Willias replied with a calm smile, though his posture subtly shifted. He was ready.


    The atmosphere grew heavy.


    The air itself seemed to ripple darkly.


    They wereing.


    The Demons.


    The air warped violently about thirty meters ahead of them. In an instant, four figures emerged from the distortion.


    A dull thud apanied the arrival of the first two¡ªa boy and a girl, both with ck bags covering their heads and their hands restrained behind them by anti-mana cuffs.


    Behind them stood two others, the presumed culprits behind the forest ambush. d in ck leather armor, their faces were obscured by featureless ck masks. One lingered slightly behind, silent and observing, while the apparent leader stood at the forefront. Though his hood concealed his hair, the gleaming red of his eyes were clearly visible


    "Cattleya!" Sina gasped, as she recognized her daughter, even through the obscuring bag. She moved to rush forward, but her husband''s grip restrained her.


    "Wise choice, woman," the leader, James sneered with his altered voice. He leveled a short sword against Cattleya''s neck. "I was just about ready to slice your daughter''s pretty little head off right before your eyes."


    "You bastard! If you so much as touch her, I''ll kill you!" Sina erupted in rage.


    The man tilted his head mockingly. "Oh, but that''s the thing, Starlight woman. I''ve technically already touched her."


    Sina froze, her face draining of color. "W¡ªWhat¡­" She stammered, her body swaying as though the ground beneath her was giving way.


    "Hmphf!"


    A muffled cry tore through their talks, emanating from the girl beneath the hood.


    James sighed. "I told ya to stay quiet, Cattleya Starlight." With a swift motion, he removed the hood, revealing her face. Her flushed cheeks burned with anger, her eyes shing indignantly as she struggled against the tape sealing her mouth.


    A collective sigh of relief came from Isabel, the grandmother, who had been holding her breath.@@novelbin@@


    "I trust you haven''t harmed her," Reynold asked coldly.


    James shrugged nonchntly, before narrowing his eyes. "Harmed her? Of course not. I take good care of my merchandise." He gesturedzily at the restrained girl. "Now, enough theatrics. Show me the Coins."


    "Before we proceed, I want to see my nephew''s face," Patrick Cromwell asked.


    "Of course," James replied smoothly, a faint smile ying on his lips. He removed the bag covering the boy''s head, revealing Leon Cromwell''s disoriented face.


    "Hmf?" Leon seemed confused as his eyes darted around.


    "Leon?" Patrick''s gaze narrowed slightly. "Are you alright?"


    "Hm!" Leon replied with his sealed mouth.


    Besides him, Cattleya''s eyes widened a bit. She recognized Leon as one of her ssmates. Confusion etched her face¡ªwhen the hell had he been taken hostage? She had never seen him in the abandoned mansion before.


    "As agreed, ten Holy Coins for Cattleya Starlight and three Holy Coins for Leon Cromwell. Now, show me my booty."


    Reynold stepped forward, holding a pristine box adorned with beautiful carvings. With a flick of his wrist, he opened the lid, and the room seemed to glow as the contents reflected the faint light. Inside, ten Holy Coins gleamed with a brilliance that made James''s breath hitch. These coins,rger and more lustrous than tinum Coins, deserved their revered title of ''Holy.''


    Beside him, Patrick produced a smaller, equally ornate box. Within ity three Holy Coins, their radiance no less captivating.


    James''s lips curled into a sly grin, but his tone turned cold. "My associate here will verify their authenticity. I''d advise you not to make any sudden moves¡­ unless you''d like to see this pretty face¡­" His finger trailed lightly across Cattleya''s cheek. "...blown away."


    Cattleya stiffened but refused to give him the satisfaction of a reaction though truthfully she had given him enough reactions in the past hours.


    "T¨CThey are real Holy Coins!" Sina shouted angrily.


    James''s grin widened momentarily before fading into a stare "For your sake, I hope that''s true. Bringing counterfeit coins along a Priest of the Holy Church would be the pinnacle of idiocy," he said, his words tinged with disgust as he cast a nce at Willias.


    Sina flinched a bit.


    As expected James noticed Willias was a Priest. Who wouldn''t since Willias didn''t even, bother changing clothes.


    From James'' back, Gin stepped forward. First, he approached Reynold, taking the box with the ten coins. Then he turned to Patrick, collecting the smaller box. His expression remained unreadable until his gaze fell on Willias. A flicker of disdain crossed Gin''s face, his mocking eyes boring into the man.


    Willias clenched his staff, his knuckles whitening. His fury was barely contained.


    ''This filthy demon!''


    Gin ignored the re and turned away, carrying the boxes to James. Carefully, he opened them and slipped on a pair of gloves. One by one, he inspected the coins, holding each up to the zing sunlight. The golden glint reflected brightly, mesmerizing those watching.


    The examinationsted only a minute before Gin closed the boxes and handed them to James.


    "Everything is real," Gin confirmed.


    "I''ll see for myself," James said, passing his sword to Gin before kneeling on one knee to examine the boxes.


    As he opened them, the shine of the Holy Coins lit up his crimson eyes, which narrowed in euphoric delight.


    "Beautiful. Wonderful!"


    Cattleya, standing nearby, looked down at him with a grimace.


    "Hmf! Hmpf!" She muttered under her breath, turning her gaze away in disdain.


    James''s sharp ears caught her words. Heughed loudly, closing the boxes and tucking them away in his storage space.


    "Pathetic? Need a mirror, Cattleya Starlight?" He asked raising to his to his feet.


    Cattleya''s eyes widened in surprise. She hadn''t expected him to understand her quiet insult.


    Ignoring her reaction, James turned his focus to Reynold and the others.


    "Now release them," Isabel, who had remained silent until now, spoke up.


    James nodded. "I am a man of my word." He gestured to Gin, who stepped forward to carry out the order.


    Gin first unfastened the cuffs around Leon''s wrists, then removed the tape covering his mouth.


    "U-Uncle! Thank God you came!" Leon cried, tears streaming down his face as he ran into Patrick Cromwell''s arms.


    Patrick stiffened for a moment at the sudden embrace but quicklyposed himself, his expression softening into a gentle smile.


    "It''s alright. Everything is over, nephew," Patrick said, patting Leon''s head reassuringly.


    "My daughter now," Reynold asked.


    James fell silent, his response chillingly dyed.


    The silence made Sina only more anxious.


    Finally, James spoke. "You know, I said I am a man of my word." He turned toward Gin, his red eyes glinting dangerously. "What did you state in the ransom message?"


    "Ten Holy Coins for Cattleya Starlight and three Holy Coins for Leon Cromwell¡­" Gin replied not understanding where James was going.


    "That was all?" James asked.


    Gin hesitated briefly before nodding in understanding. "No. I also instructed them toe alone." His gaze flicked to Willias, lingering pointedly.


    James''s eyes darkened. "Alone. Yeah. I epted the grandmother, but I never asked for a bastard of the Church to apany her, did I?"


    "We only brought her as a precautionary measure; we don''t need him! Everything can be resolved now!" Sina interjected sharply, her voice carrying a mix of urgency and defiance.


    "Aye, maybe so," James replied, his voice taking on a mocking lilt as he retrieved the sword from Gin''s grasp. "But here''s the rub, woman: when ites to gold and deals, I''m as rigid as a ship''s mast in a storm. There''ll be no leeway for trickeries"


    "Please¡­" Isabel pleaded, her voice trembling as her eyes darted to James, who was now closing the distance between himself and Cattleya.


    Cattleya''s breath hitched for a moment.


    Was he really going to kill her?


    James moved behind her, the short sword glinting ominously in his hand.


    Then¡­


    -Thud!


    The sharp ng of metal hitting the ground rang. The cuffs binding Cattleya''s wrists snapped open, falling to the floor.


    For a moment, hope red in her chest. She turned instinctively, ready to rush toward her mother, but James was faster. In one swift motion, he seized her arm and pulled her back against him. His arm encircled her neck, not tight enough to harm but firm enough to leave no room for resistance.


    He leaned in close, his breath grazing her ear as he whispered.


    "Listen close,ss," he murmured, his tone changing suddenly more familiar one. "I''ve got my eyes set on a Relic of Seraphiel. Fetch it for me, Cattleya Starlight, or I swear you''d regret forever."


    Cattleya nodded her head averting her gaze in annoyance. She had no choice but to y along. She would have to betray her mother to fulfill this twisted bargain.


    Even as she signaled herpliance, James did not release her though.


    "Release her! We gave you the Holy Coins!" Sina shouted her voice breaking a bit. She looked ready to leap into action.


    "Holy Coins, aye," James sneered, tipping his head up. "But ye see, woman, there''s still a debt to be paid. The insult of sharing this peaceful exchange of goods with that ugly ass face of his." His eyes flicked to the priest. "I want his head. On a pike."


    "What?" Reynold''s voice was barely more than a breath, disbelief etched across his features.


    "Are you deaf my friend? Or do I need to spell it out?" James asked. "I want the priest''s head. Bring it here, or I swear your daughter will be feeding the sharks."

 Chapter 82 Cattleya Starlight Taken Hostage [3]

    "Are you deaf my friend? Or do I need to spell it out?" James asked. "I want the priest''s head. Bring it here, or I swear your daughter will be feeding the sharks."


    "Hmngh!" Cattleya squirmed in James'' grasp but ultimately failed against his strength.


    She couldn''t understand where on earth James was going like this or what exactly he was scheming. This was not the n they had discussed!


    The demands he''d made for her release already felt like a cruel joke. Ten Holy Coins. A Relic of Seraphiel. And thest condition¡ªundeniably the most humiliating¡ªwas more than enough to fray her nerves. Now, to her disbelief, he''d added yet another condition to his ever-growing list.


    "Stay calm and just remember what I told you to do, Starlight," James muttered as he pinched her arm.


    "Hmmn!" Cattleya groaned through gritted teeth, her muffled sound of pain apanied by teary eyes. It was hard to say whether it was from genuine pain or the embarrassment she was going through in front of her parents.


    It was just like James to manage her like this¡ªno, tame her. He knew exactly how sensitive she was, and he wielded that knowledge like a weapon.


    "What the hell are you doing to her?!" Sina red daggers at James.


    "I told you, woman¡ªI want the priest''s head! Are you lot deaf, or just pretending not to hear?" James shot back impatiently.


    "You aren''t keeping your word," Isabel said coldly.


    "No, I''m not," James admitted without hesitation, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "But you lot started this mess by bringing that old fool along with you. Now, fetch me his head. I''ll be here, enjoying the show."


    Willias, standing slightly apart, observed the scene with a chuckle rumbling in his chest. James'' disdain for the Holy Church wasn''t surprising to him in the slightest. After all, facing a Demon, one could expect a natural enmity toward the organization dedicated to eradicating their kind.


    But Willias misjudged the depth of James'' hatred. His loathing wasn''t born from mere demonic instinct since he wasn''t a Demon to begin with but it was more personal¡­


    Ivan, the man whose memories James shared, had suffered the Church''s evil deeds firsthand. They had razed his vige to the ground, subjected him and his sisters¡ªLudm, Kam, Mikhail, and Dimitri¡ªto unspeakable torment. Those memories, like scars etched into a soul, burned within James as if they were his own.


    James prided himself on being a man of his word. Yet, his sense of honor was twisted. He had a knack for bending situations to his advantage, manipting events so that the me always seemed to lie with others. Even now, he yed the part of the puppet master, orchestrating this spectacle purely for his own amusement.


    He clearly hadn''t enough only with Ten Holy Coins, a promised Relic of Seraphiel. He wanted more as the greedy person he was.


    To James, the sight of someone from the Holy Church meeting their end wasn''t just business¡ªit was sport. It wasn''t worth gold to him obviously, but it was infinitely more entertaining.


    "Tell me your name, Demon," Willias asked after a derisive chuckle.


    "Hm? My name?" James pondered the question.


    He allowed himself a brief pause, weighing his options. Since he was already ying the role of a demon, he decided to fully embrace the performance. For a moment, he considered revealing the name of the Devil Ivan had subdued but dismissed the idea¡ªit was better to keep that ace hidden for now. Fortunately, his knowledge of Yvan''s Earth included a wealth of demon lore. He plucked a name from memory at random, one that might stir them.


    "Call me Astaroth," James said confidently, his eyes scanning their faces for a reaction. "I''m sure that name rings a bell."


    The response was immediate. Reynold and Sina froze, their faces paling at the mention of the name. Astaroth was no ordinary demon. He was a Devil¡ªone of the highest-ranked and most powerful entities, shrouded in legends of devastation. It was said that Astaroth had vanished thousands of years ago, but his name still struck fear into those who knew its weight.


    "You think we''ll believe that?" Willias asked with augh. He didn''t believe James for a second.


    As if a Devil would appear out of nowhere and asking a ransom.@@novelbin@@


    If James were truly Astaroth, Willias reasoned, the overwhelming aura of the Devil''s corruption would have been visible to him. Yet, James exuded none of it. By contrast, Gin''s corruption was ringly obvious to his senses. However, Willias couldn''t entirely dismiss the possibility. Perhaps James was powerful enough to mask his corruption, or worse, he had only recently possessed the body he now inhabited. The notion of a mere human orchestrating this entire scheme out of greed with a demon under hismand never even crossed Willias''s mind.


    Meanwhile, Cattleya watched the exchange with an internal grimace. James''s lies flowed effortlessly, almost seductively, and she couldn''t help but marvel at how convincingly he yed the part. As someone deeply attuned to the presence of corruption, Cattleya was certain that James was neither possessed nor hosting a Devil within him. She would have been the first to sense such malevolence.


    Still, she remained silent. Despite her distaste for his deceit, she owed him her life. Moreover, his actions thus far had shown no ill intent toward her or her family. He was just a greedy idiot for her albeit abnormaly strong idiot.


    "You don''t believe me, huh?" James raised a brow as he leaned closer, resting his chin lightly on Cattleya''s shoulder.


    Cattleya turned her gaze away.


    ''He¡­ smells so good!''


    She couldn''t understand how someone who lived like a pirate could exude such a clean, sophisticated air. Everything about him¡ªhis posture, his demeanor, even his clothes¡ªscreamedziness, yet he carried an aura of refinement that left her feeling strange.


    James, however, had his piercing red eyes locked on Willias. A small smirk yed on his lips.


    ''It wouldn''t hurt to show a glimpse of it.''


    Delving deep within himself, he reached the part of his being where Ivan had sealed the Devil with his Stigma and his Lost Arcana.


    "...!"


    Cattleya''s body shuddered violently as a wave of corruption radiated from James. Her entire frame went rigid. It wasn''t like any corruption she had felt before¡ªthis was something far more powerful, ancient, and suffocating. Yet, oddly enough, itcked the malevolence she associated with such darkness. It was overwhelming in its intensity, but it carried a paradoxical sense of bnce.


    ''H¨CHow¡­?!''


    Until this moment, she had been utterly convinced James had no connection to any Devil. Yet here she was, shaken to her core, unable to reconcile her instincts with what she was experiencing.


    The sheer weight of the corrupted mana overwhelmed her, and her knees buckled beneath her. Before she could copse, James swiftly caught her arm. With a subtle motion, he shielded her with his Stigma, forming an invisible barrier that insted her from the oppressive aura.


    "Make sure she doesn''t run away," James said curtly, handing Cattleya off to Gin.


    "Y¡ªYes, Your Majesty," Gin stuttered, dropping to one knee with a hand over his chest. His voice trembled.


    The moment Gin had sensed the presence of a Devil within James, his entire demeanor shifted. He hadn''t expected this revtion¡ªthe man who had defeated him was not just powerful but appeared to be the reincarnation of a Devil. Of Astaroth, no less.


    Of course, this conclusion was entirely wrong. But to Gin, it made perfect sense, and any grudge he might have held instantly vanished. Without a second thought, he swore loyalty to James, his former resentment reced with absolute devotion.


    Unaware of Gin''s growing reverence, James turned his attention to Willias. The confidence in Willias''s smile evaporated, leaving his face pale and drawn.


    "Where has gone your smile, old man," Jamesughed.


    "Sina, get back!" Reynold shouted, drawing a sword.


    Nearby, Isabel Asterion tensed, sweat trickling down her temples.


    "I''m too old for this," she muttered under her breath. Memories of her younger days, when she had encountered a Devil, shed in her mind. This time, however, the stakes felt infinitely higher.


    "Impossible¡­" Willias whispered, his body trembling as he grappled with the enormity of what he faced. Raised since childhood to believe Devils were the epitome of evil, he had devoured countless books describing their strength and malevolence. Yet never had he encountered one in person.


    James raised his hand, and corrupted mana oozed from it, coalescing into a long, ck spike that writhed with dark mana and emitted an ominous ck smoke. He raised the weapon at them with a smile hidden beneath his mask.


    "Try to entertain me at least a bit, Exorcists."

 Chapter 83 Cattleya Starlight Taken Hostage [4]

    James raised his hand, and corrupted mana oozed from it, coalescing into a long, ck spike that writhed with dark mana and emitted an ominous ck smoke. He raised the weapon at them with a smile hidden beneath his mask.


    "Try to entertain me at least a bit, Exorcists."


    "Willias, snap out of it!" Isabel shouted breaking through the haze clouding Willias''s mind. The priest stood frozen, stunned to silence as he faced a Devil that had appeared out of nowhere.


    "Yes¡­ yes!" Willias stuttered, shaking himself free from his stupor. Beads of sweat slid down his brow as he gripped his staff tightly, his knuckles white with tension. His gaze locked onto James, ring at him. "The Savior must have a purpose for this encounter. To face a Devil today¡ªthis must be my calling."


    Jamesughed. "Your faith blinds you, old man. You''re overestimating yourself."


    "...!"


    In the blink of an eye, James vanished, his body dissolving into a trail of ck, pulsating mana. The air hissed as he closed the gap between them in an instant.


    "Rank Eight Light Spell: Holy Wall!" Willias roared, mming his staff into the ground. A radiant wall of shimmering light erupted before him, glowing with Holy Mana.


    This wasn''t a defensive spell meant for mere protection¡ªit was an Exorcist''s weapon, forged to annihte demons, to purify them with light. But James wasn''t a mere Devil. He was something far more stronger.


    The Devil''snce surged with dark, corrupted mana as he thrust it forward.


    -CRACK!


    The holy barrier fractured upon contact, fissures spreading like lightning bolts across its surface before shattering entirely in a blinding burst of mana.


    "What?!" Willias gasped, disbelief etched into his face. One of his strongest spells, destroyed as if it were nothing.


    A sudden gust of wind marked James''s reappearance. He was mere inches away now, his eyes gleaming with greedy intent, but it wasn''t Willias''s life that caught his attention. His gaze fell on the staff clutched in the priest''s trembling hands.


    "That''s a beautiful staff you''ve got there," James said with wide eyes. "I think I''ll take it. Off your dead body, of course."


    Without waiting for a response, James''s eyes turned murderous, and hisnce moved¡ªswift and lethal¡ªa blur aimed to sever Willias''s head from his shoulders.


    But before the strikended, two brilliant light red to life on either side of James.


    Sealing Circles.


    They radiated the craftsmanship of master Exorcists, designed to target and subdue demonic entities. Though their power was calibrated to bypass human allies like Willias, their true purpose was to strike Demoninc Entities with crushing force.


    Isabel and Reynold had timed their attack perfectly, their coordination impable. The circles ignited with a burst of mana, closing in on James from both sides like a vice.


    Unfortunately for them, they were far too slow for him.


    James leapt back, but to the others, it appeared as though he had simply vanished into thin air.


    Reappearing a momentter, he twirled hisnce with a swift movement he pointed it at Willias. A smug smirk appeared on his lips as dark mana began to gather.


    A ck, inverted pentagram materialized in the air before him.


    The symbol was mesmerizing yet terrifying, its ancient patterns etched with unnatural precision. It shimmered in shades of obsidian and ash, emanating a malevolent aura as tendrils of ck smoke coiled and twisted from its edges.@@novelbin@@


    Willias froze, his face ashen. The oppressive corrupted mana radiating from the pentagram was suffocating, unlike anything he''d ever felt before. The others fared no better. Even Isabel, the only one among them who had encountered such power in her past battles with Devils, stood paralyzed.


    If before she had doubted about facing a Devil, right now she was convinced. And he might be indeed Astoroth as he imed to be.


    James on the other hand, surveyed the pale, horrified faces before him, and his gaze shifted to Cattleya, who stood trembling. A dark, amused glint shed in his eyes as his lips curled upward in a mocking sigh.


    "I was just joking. Rx," James said nonchntly, lowering hisnce. The pentagram dissolved instantly.


    Using a Reverse Pentagram might as well destroy this ce after all and he didn''t wish for that.


    The weight in the air lightened, and the group began to exhale in tentative relief.


    But their moment of reprieve shattered in an instant.


    Before anyone could react, James disappeared again, reappearing directly in front of Willias even faster than before.


    "Wha¡ª!" Willias barely managed to gasp before a sh of movement severed his right arm.


    His golden staff flew from his grasp, spinning through the air before James snatched it.


    "Wow, This has to fetch quite the price," James whistled, twirling the staff.


    "ARRRGHHHH!" Willias''s scream tore through the field as the searing pain finally registered. Blood gushed from the stump where his arm had been, staining the grass beneath him a deep crimson.


    James nced at him with mild interest, then smirked. "I''ll be keeping this, if you don''t mind, Willias." Without waiting for permission, he stowed the staff into his spatial storage with a flick of his wrist.


    "F-Filthy Devil¡ª" Willias choked, his voice trembling with rage and pain, but he never finished the sentence.


    With ruthless speed, James drove hisnce through Willias''s open mouth, the dark weapon piercing through his throat and lifting his body into the air like a grotesque banner.


    Willias twitched for a fleeting moment, his body convulsing weakly as the life drained from him. Then, he went limp, his head slumping unnaturally to the side.


    The world around them seemed to pause.


    Isabel, Reynold, and Sina stood frozen, their faces pale with horror and disbelief.


    Even Patrick Cromwell and his nephew, Leon, appeared shocked. Yet Leon''s reaction wasn''t entirely fear¡ªthere was a clear glimmer of fascination in his eyes as he observed James taking down a member of the Holy Church.


    James smiled delighted as he watched thest flicker of life fade from Willias''s horrified eyes. Releasing his grip, he let the body slump lifelessly to the ground.


    The cknce dissolved into particles, vanishing as if it had never existed. James straightened, brushing his hands off casually.


    "And now, we''re even." He turned to face the remaining trio, his gaze sweeping over their wary, frozen expressions.


    None of them answered.


    "No need to be so frightened," he said, his tone almost mocking. In an instant, he disappeared and reappeared directly behind Cattleya.


    Cattleya stiffened, her breath catching at his sudden proximity. For all her usualposure, she now seemed strangely subdued, almost meek.


    "I''ll keep my word," James murmured, his voice low as he reached for her. Gently, he removed the tape sealing her lips.


    "Cattleya!"


    Sina immediately called.


    Before Cattleya could respond, James tilted her chin upward, forcing her to meet his gaze. The only thing visible behind his mask were his piercing crimson eyes.


    "I kept my word, Cattleya Starlight," he murmured. "I trust you''ll keep yours as well."


    Cattleya bit her lip, overwhelmed by his presence. She had never felt this small or powerless in front of anyone¡ªnot her parents, not even the sternest of her elders. Yet, she nodded, her movements stiff and reluctant.


    "Good." James released her, his fingers leaving a lingering chill on her skin.


    Explore more adventures at empire


    Without another word, Cattleya turned and hurried toward her parents, her steps quick and unsteady.


    "Cattleya!" Sina cried, rushing forward to envelop her daughter in a tight embrace. Tears streamed down her face as she clung to her.


    Sina pulled back just enough to inspect her daughter frantically, her hands moving to check for any injuries. "Are you hurt? He didn''t harm you, did he?"


    "No, Mother," Cattleya replied, her voice strained. "He didn''t harm me¡­ He only wanted the Holy Coins."


    Reynold stepped closer, his stern gaze searching his daughter for any signs of distress. "Even so, we must ensure you''re unharmed, Cattleya."


    "Yes, Father," she replied, though her voice carried a faint grimace.


    "Stay alert," Isabel interrupted the reunion, her eyes still fixed on James. "Don''t lower your guard for even a second."


    Meanwhile, James''s attention was fixed on the Holy Coins nestled inside the open box before him. His gloved fingers hovered over them as if he were savoring their presence.


    "I love them," he whispered, his crimson eyes narrowing beneath his mask. "I want more Holy Coins¡­"


    After a moment of ogling the coins, he spoke up.


    "Put them away, Gin."


    "Yes, Lord Astaroth," Gin replied. Kneeling reverently, he gathered the boxes into his arms and vanished.


    James gave ast nce at ''Leon Cromwell'' before he disappeared.

 Chapter 84 Aftermath of Cattleyas Kidnapping

    "Then, who might you be?"@@novelbin@@


    In the Cromwell mansion, Patrick Cromwell sat in his private office, his fingers intertwined as he studied the young man standing before him. The man bore the likeness of Leon Cromwell¡ªaa disguise crafted by Ivan from Yvan''s face. Yet Patrick knew the figure in front of him was no Leon, nor was it Ivan.


    Still, Patrick yed along, adhering to the script Ivan hadid out. He remained patient¡ªuntil now.


    The imposter sighed, then reached up to tear away his false visage. Beneath the mask was a pale, grey-skinned face with crimson eyes with vertical slits. A demon.


    It was Gorn.


    "You don''t seem surprised." Gorn tilted his head, genuinely taken aback by Patrick''sposure.


    "Don''t underestimate me," Patrick replied. "The moment you touched me, I felt it. And, for reasons unknown, you bear His Eminence''s Stigma..."


    "Eminence?" Gorn''s expression shifted, his brows knitting together in confusion before realization dawned. "You must mean... Lord Astaroth?"


    "Astaroth?" Patrick''s eyes widened momentarily. "Then, that man¡ªhe was truly Lord Iv¡ª"


    "Father!"


    The office doors mmed open with a resounding bang, cutting Patrick''s words short. Standing in the doorway was Aaron. Behind him, Celine, Patrick''s wife, entered the room, apanied by another demon¡ªGin. Patrick instantly recognized him as the same entity who had stood behind James earlier.


    And then, from behind them, stepped a figure Patrick knew all too well.


    Leon Cromwell¡ªor rather, Ivan. But this time, there was no deception. Patrick could sense the presence of the real Ivan before him.


    Without hesitation, Patrick rose from his chair and bowed deeply, pressing a hand to his chest. "Your Eminence."


    Ivan''s lips curved into a faint smile, the warmth of James'' joy lingering faintly in his expression. "Raise your head, Patrick. You have yed your role admirably." Enjoy more content from empire


    The subtle note of satisfaction in Ivan''s voice was clear, though it carried an undercurrent of something... different. A remnant of the happiness James had recently experienced.


    "Gin," Ivan called.


    "Yes, My Lord." Gin replied promptly, stepping forward to present a familiar box. It was the very same one Patrick had handed over earlier, containing the three Holy Coins intended to secure Leon''s ransom.


    If it was up to James alone, he would have rather kept the three Holy Coins selfishly but though still a despicable and greedy pirate, this new James seemed to view things with a broader perspective.


    "Your Eminence, there is no need to return them. Please, keep the Holy Coins," Patrick insisted, shaking his head firmly.


    Ivan''s gaze remained steady, though a trace of amusement flickered in his eyes. "Holy Coins are extremely valuable¡ªI know that much. The Starlight may have acted indifferent, but even for them, losing ten Holy Coins was a significant blow. Surely, the Cromwell House cannot fare much better with three. Am I wrong?" His eyes shifted to Celine Cromwell, as prating as ever.


    Celine hesitated for only a moment before nodding, choosing honesty over pretense. "Indeed, Your Eminence. I apologize."


    While the Cromwell family was wealthy, three Holy Coins represented a significant strain on their current growth.


    "Celine¡­" Patrick''s voice held a note of disappointment. Her admission stung; he wanted to gift the coins to Ivan, to repay him for all he had done¡ªnot just for their family but for their people. In his eyes, Ivan deserved far more than this token.


    But Ivan cut through Patrick''s sentimentality with a chilling stare. "Do not look at your wife like that, Patrick Cromwell. I appreciate her honesty. You should listen to her. I have use for the Cromwell House, and I cannot have you fulfilling my needs if you''ve ruined yourselves."


    Patrick immediately knelt, cing a hand to his chest. "My apologies, Your Eminence¡­"


    Though Ivan''s approach was driven by his ambitions, Patrick couldn''t help but appreciate it. Those ambitions, after all, aligned with their own¡ªbuilding a world free from the constant fear of being burned alive at the stake.


    Gin stepped forward and handed the box of Holy Coins back to Celine.


    "We are in your debt again, Your Eminence," Celine said, bowing her head with sincere gratitude.


    Aaron, standing off to the side, was on the verge of tears. "I¡ªI was so scared, Milord, when I heard you''d been taken hostage¡­" He stuttered, sniffling into his sleeve.


    Patrick grimaced rising to his feet, his face twisting in embarrassment. "Aaron, who do you think His Eminence is?"


    "Indeed," Gin intervened, his sharp gaze pinning Aaron in ce. "Lord Astaroth being taken hostage by mere low-ranked demons? Impossible."


    "Watch your tongue, human," Gorn growled as well to Aaron, his crimson eyes narrowing.


    But Aaron wasn''t cowed. He shot both demons a re. "You do realize that the low-ranked demons in question are yourselves, right? And yet you think you''re capable of standing beside His Eminence?"


    Meanwhile Ivan ignored the bickering trio.


    Astaroth, Ivan, and James.


    A dull headache throbbed at the back of his mind.


    There was a clear confusion there.


    Truthfully, Ivan chose not to correct Gin and Gorn. After all, he was truly hosting a Devil. He could have rified that it wasn''t Astaroth but another entity entirely¡ªbut that would onlyplicate things further. In the end, silence was simpler.


    As for the Cromwell House, however, he intended to clear up their misunderstanding.


    "I did take Cattleya Starlight hostage for the Holy Coins," Ivan began. "I obtained what I wanted and released her. Killing that dog of the Holy Church was merely a personal whim."


    Patrick chuckled, though he tried to keep his delight subdued. "No, you did well, Your Eminence."


    It was evident, despite his efforts to appear neutral, that Patrick relished the news of the Holy Church''s hypocrisy being punished.


    "I''ll agree with you on that one, human," Gin added with a wickedugh. The memory of Willias'' expression twisted in fear during his final moments was one he savored deeply.


    "Secondly," Ivan continued, "I am hosting a Devil. That shouldn''te as a surprise to you."


    Patrick''s eyes widened slightly, though his voice betrayed awe rather than fear. "I had heard the rumors, but to think they were true¡­ You are truly remarkable, Your Eminence."


    The notion of Ivan taming a Devil had long been dismissed as hyperbole, a tale spun by the Holy Church and neighboring nations to make him appear even more fearsome. Even within his own Legion, those unfamiliar with Ivan had treated the idea as an exaggeration. But now, Ivan had confirmed it outright.


    Patrick, Celine, and Aaron stared at him with renewed reverence. Their admiration grew, bordering on outright worship. To them, Ivan''s existence transcended mortal limitations; he seemed more and more like a divine being incarnate sent by Seraphiel herself.


    Meanwhile, Gin and Gorn exchanged merely nces. To them, Ivan''s admission was merely a statement of fact. Whether Ivan hosted a Devil or was possessed by one, it made little difference¡ªthey served him regardless.


    All that mattered was the undeniable truth: within Ivan resided a Devil. And that truth bound them to his will.


    "You are God, Milord! Truly, you are God!" Aaron blurted out, unable to contain himself.


    Ivan grimaced. It was as if a new Ludomir was slowly emerging in Aaron. The thought made him a bit scared knowing vert well what the true Ludomir was capable of, but instead of addressing it, he steered the conversation in another direction.


    "I now have Cattleya Starlight under my control," Ivan said. "It won''t be long before I gain ess to Isabel Asterion''s office."


    Once there, he would examine the records from the incident 50 years ago, hoping to uncover clues about the Vault''s location. Finding the Vault and recovering Seraphiel''s Relic remained his main goal.


    "As expected of My Lord." Aaron chuckled softly, a flicker of awe in his eyes. He was genuinely impressed by how easily Ivan had dealt with Cattleya, a figure who seemed untouchable due to her status as both a Starlight and an Asterion.


    "Now," Ivan continued, "let''s move to the next steps. Patrick, I need two individuals: one professor or staff member from Ocryphia and one student. Both must be strong. Ideally, orphans¡ªpeople without family ties who won''t be missed or contacted."


    Patrick hesitated but eventually asked, "May I inquire as to the purpose, Your Eminence?"


    Gin''s expression darkened immediately. "Do you dare question His orders?"


    "Gin." Ivan''s cold stare silenced him immediately.


    Turning back to Patrick, Ivan exined, "For the staff member, I require a strong, capable male¡ªsturdy and resilient. He will serve as a host for Gin, who will possess him and infiltrate Ocryphia Academy. Gin must remain undetected and fit seamlessly into their environment."


    Gin remained silent, though a faint hint of surprise flickered across his face. He had not been aware of this n, but as always from now on, he would follow Ivan''s orders without question.


    "As for the student," Ivan continued, "this is for Gorn. I intend to transfer my role as ''Leon Cromwell'' to him within the academy in the near future. The host must be a suitable vessel for Korn''s presence¡ªa strong elite capable of enduring his possession. If you find someone outside Ocryphia who fits the requirements, report to me as well. I expect two names within a week."


    Patrick nodded with a respectful bow. "Understood, Your Eminence."


    Aaron, however, couldn''t hide his disappointment. "Does this mean you''re leaving Ocryphia, Milord?" His tone carried a trace of sadness; he clearly wanted to spend more time with his hero.


    "Not yet," Ivan replied with a faint smile. While he did intend to leave Ocryphia eventually, there was still much to aplish there. For now, he was simplyying the groundwork for the future, ensuring that Gin and Gorn would remain embedded in the academy to monitor Travis and whatever pathetic alliances he might form in theing years.


    "Until then," Ivan said, his gaze sweeping the room, "Gin and Gorn will remain here, at the mansion. I''ve erased their demonic signatures with my Stigma, so they shouldn''t draw unwanted attention. Assign them suitable roles that allow them to blend in with your people."


    "All who work here are ''our'' people, Your Eminence," Celine said with a warm smile. "There''s no need to worry."


    "Good," Ivan said, nodding in approval. "I leave the details to you. I have other matters to attend to."


    With that, he turned and left the room.


    Once alone, Ivan pulled out his phone, scrolling through his contacts until he stopped at a peculiar name.


    The disy read:


    [Luna-Evelyn].

 Chapter 85 Elites of The Order

    The World Order Agency was an inter-world organization, wielding unparalleled influence across two dimensions. Tasked with overseeing the delicate bnce between two worlds, it operated as a beacon of authority and order, maintaining peace in both New Earth and the world of Arcadia.


    Its daily operations revolved around addressing supernatural phenomena and possession cases that arose across these two vastly different worlds. In this way, the Agency bore some resemnce to the Council for Paranormal Cases, where Erika Meyer served. However, while the Council restricted its focus to maintaining safety exclusively within Arcadia''s borders, the World Order Agency cast a much wider.


    The Agency''s main responsibilityy in safeguarding New Earth, a serene and modern world resembling the Earth of old, where most of the poption dismissed the concept of exorcisms as mere superstition. In fact, a staggering 95% of its inhabitants were oblivious to the existence of Arcadia altogether. They went about their lives, consumed by the humdrum concerns of their daily routines, blissfully unaware of the supernatural forces that lurked beyond their understanding. The World Order Agency worked tirelessly behind the scenes to ensure that Arcadia''s chaos did not seep into the peaceful world of New Earth.


    Although its main focus was the protection of New Earth, the Agency asionally dispatched its agents to Arcadia in response to extraordinary circumstances. One such mission had involved Krainel Salvador, a former elite member of the Agency who betrayed them by stealing Asmodeus'' Book, a powerful and dangerous Devil''s Artifact. Salvador had fled to Arcadia, forcing the World Order to pursue him to Arcadia in a high-stakes operation.


    For the most part, however, the Agency''s work remained rooted in New Earth. When possession cases or signs of supernatural activity surfaced, they acted swiftly and covertly, containing the threat before it spiraled into a public spectacle. A single unchecked incident could disrupt the fragile peace, risk exposure of Arcadia''s existence, and plunge entire cities into chaos.


    From the perspective of New Earth''s citizens, the World Order Agency appeared to be just another governmentw enforcement body, their true purpose hidden behind a veil of secrecy. Yet, to the residents of Arcadia, the Agency represented the ultimate authority¡ªa massive, far-reaching organization tasked with upholding the precarious bnce between the two worlds.


    ***


    Paris, France


    Main Headquarters of the World Order Agency


    In the heart of Paris, a great rectangr edifice dominated a sprawling campus that resembled a hybrid of a state-of-the-artboratory and a fortress of innovation. For Parisians, this structure was impossible to overlook unless one were truly blind.@@novelbin@@


    Theplexprised five massive buildings, eachrge enough to amodate over two thousand personnel¡ªthe approximate number of operatives and staff stationed there. Four of the buildings were interconnected in a rectangr formation, while the central tower rose like a sentinel, the nerve center of operations. Within its fortified walls, all information passed through meticulous filtration, essible only to the Agency''s elite and its highest-ranking leaders.


    Inside, the architecture quite a beauty. Expansive halls andbyrinthine corridors sprawled in every direction, with staircases branching upwards like arteries feeding the monumental structure. White dominated the color palette¡ªa reflection of the World Order Agency''s theme. This pristine hue extended to the uniforms of the agents, each adorned with the Agency''s emblem: two worlds merging, a symbol emzoned prominently on the chest and arm.


    The agents themselves were a diverse cadre of specialists. While not all were tasked with the dangerous duty of subduing Demons, every member was a master of intellect and skill, selected through a grueling and highlypetitive process.


    From the central tower''s gleaming ss windows, clusters of agents could be seen moving with tasks ahead, either alone or in groups, engaging in animated discussions. Most carried cutting-edge tablets, some in their hands, others clipped securely to their waists.


    The halls and corridors buzzed with activity. Large digital screens were mounted throughout, broadcasting real-time updates on supernatural urrences across both New Earth and Arcadia. The air was charged with the hum of efficiency, and the pristine ss-and-steel staircases seemed to stretch endlessly skyward, providing ample opportunity for those who preferred walking to ascend the building''s staggering 50 floors.


    Elevators, of course, were avable for the practical-minded, but taking the stairs beyond the tenth floor was often viewed as the domain of the entric¡ªor the masochistic.


    Among the stair-climbers that day was one such figure¡ªa woman who drew every gaze as she ascended with unhurried elegance.


    Her beauty was otherworldly, almost ethereal. Silver-grey hair cascaded down her back, tied neatly to highlight her striking features. Her crimson eyes shimmered beautifully as well giving her an origin from likely Arcadia. She was, without a doubt, one of the most breathtaking individuals on both New Earth and Arcadia.


    d in the standard white uniform, hers was tailored with a subtle grace that entuated her aura. The long skirt of her attire swayed lightly as she moved, her steps echoing rhythmically in the stairwell. Despite the mundane setting, her presence was too attracting, taking attention from every agent she passed.


    She ascended the stairs with her usual aloof demeanor.


    "It''s Miss Lunevy!"


    "She''s so beautiful!"


    "Do you think she''d let me take a picture with her?"


    "She''s one of the Order''s Elites. I doubt she even has time for something like that."


    The agents could only admire her from afar, captivated by Luna-Evelyn''s presence and grace.


    If they had known her destination was the 45th floor¡ªon foot¡ªthey would have been utterly dumbfounded. Few could understand voluntarily tackling such a climb. But for Luna-Evelyn, it was a necessity, even if it seemed entric to others.


    She had tried the elevators before, but the experience left her deeply ufortable. With the overwhelming number of agents working in the headquarters, the elevators were perpetually crowded. For someone of her status, heading to the higher floors often meant enduring long minutes confined in a cramped space. Fans would chatter excitedly, some whispering about her, others sneaking pictures, and a few bold enough to pepper her with personal questions. The ordeal was far from pleasant.


    Since then, she had resolved to take the stairs no matter the inconvenience. While the climb was undeniably tedious, it was far less aggravating than enduring the adtion of overzealous admirers. Besides, fatigue wasn''t an issue for her¡ªshe could ascend all 50 floors without breaking a sweat.


    Today, like any other, Luna-Evelyn was hard at work. As a member of the Order''s Elite, and one of its finest, her schedule rarely afforded her rest. She could request time off, of course, but the truth was, she didn''t want it. Her work had long since be her life.


    When she finally reached the 45th floor, she was greeted by the faint murmur of agents whispering among themselves. The moment they noticed her, their conversation ceased, and a hush fell over the hall.


    Eyes followed her every step as the agents instinctively parted to clear her path. Luna-Evelyn paid them no mind, her ruby eyes fixed ahead as she strode toward the meeting room at the end of the corridor.


    Reaching the door, she grasped the knob and stepped inside.


    The room was already filled, its upants seated around arge oval-shaped table. All eyes turned toward her as the door closed softly behind her. She waste¡ªa not-so rare urrence for her. Your next chapter is on empire


    Not bothered by the looks, Luna-Evelyn walked across the room taking the lone empty seat at the table.


    "You''rete again, Miss Luna Evelyn Salvador. It seems you''ve decided to take your duties as a member of the Elite Order far too casually. This is precisely why I advised against granting such a status to an inexperienced brat."


    The reprimand came quickly. Lunevy turned her gaze to meet the speaker, her expression turning frosty at how he called her.


    Sitting before her was Sergius Rudenval, a man of stern demeanor. He appeared to be in histe thirties, with neatly slicked-back gray hair. His uniform matched hers in its white trim, save for the embroidery that marked his status as a senior member of the Elite Order. His dark eyes bore into her, nearly in disdain.


    "Now, now, Mr. Rudenval. You shouldn''t bully ady as lovely as Miss Salvador," drawled a warm voice. The source was a young man lounging nearby with quite a charm. His golden-blond hair caught the light as he brushed it back, shing a smile that could disarm armies of women.


    It was Rardo Fontana, the Elite Order''s Italian prodigy. Despite his youth¡ªhe was only in his mid-twenties¡ªhe carried the reputation of Italy''s brightest and most gifted talent in decades.


    "Give it a rest, Fontana," came a rougher voice from a few seats away, followed by a lowugh.


    The man speaking was older, perhaps by a few years, and carried himself with a warrior''s status. His brown hair was tied back neatly, and his sharp, angr features gave him an intense presence. His well-toned frame and the way he leaned forward spoke of someone with quite a fierce personality.


    It was Oliver Marshall, a distinguished Elite member hailing from the British branch of the World Order.


    Meanwhile, a fourth figure sat apart from the banter, entirely unbothered by the growingmotion. She appeared to be in her mid-twenties as well.


    Golden-rimmed sses framed her eyes, which were currently fixed on the book she held with delicate hands. Her auburn hair was swept into a meticulous bun, along her posture, she seemed quite elegant.


    She was Louise Rigal, an Elite Order member of the French branch much like Sergius Rudenval.


    The room held a long table surrounded by twelve chairs, though most sat vacant. It was a space designed for important meetings between Elite Order members.


    The atmosphere quieted after a few lingering moments, as Louise reached the end of her page. With a slow motion, she closed the book, her slender fingers briefly brushing the gilded edges.


    Her gaze finally lifted, meeting her colleagues.


    "Everyone is here." She ced the book neatly on the table before continuing, "Let''s begin then."

 Chapter 86 Adam Being Adam

    "Everyone is here." She ced the book neatly on the table before continuing, "Let''s begin then."


    "I wonder what could be so urgent as to require five members of the Order," Oliver said, leaning back in his chair with a curious smile.


    "I''m wondering the same," Rardo replied thoughtfully. "They wouldn''t have selected us and formed a team like this by chance, would they?"


    "Definitely not. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be stuck here with you, Rardo," Oliver added with a sly chuckle.@@novelbin@@


    Rardo grimaced.


    "Enough with your childish bickering," Sergius interrupted them. "It''s unbing of your status." His stern gaze shifted toward Louise. "Let''s hear what this is about."


    Louise nodded. "I''ve been tasked with leading this team on a rather peculiar case," she said, pressing a button on the desk.


    A holographic projection materialized at the center of the oval table. Suspended in midair was a dark emblem¡ªa ck cross-sword shimmering against a white wall. Below it, in stark lettering, read: Dolce Azzurrina.


    "Hm? That name rings a bell," Oliver muttered, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "I feel like I''vee across it somewhere before."


    "It''s the Italian Mafia," Rardo answered immediately, familiar to it. He turned to Louise, a spark of understanding in his eyes. "I think I see where this is going¡ªand why I was chosen for this team."


    "The Italian Mafia?" Sergius''s brow furrowed deeply. "Isn''t that a matter for Italy''sw enforcement to handle?"


    "Ordinarily, yes," Louise replied. "The Italian national police would be more than capable of managing mafia-rted cases. But recently, their efforts have hit an impasse. A few months ago, one of their forensic crime evidenceboratories was attacked. Key evidence and weapons were stolen during the raid, but among the stolen items was something of particr concern: a torch."


    With a gesture, Louise swiped her hand across the console. A new image reced the emblem¡ªa strange artifact resembling a torch. Its ancient surface bore faded, cryptic inscriptions, much of which had been eroded by time. The object radiated an ominous aura even through the projection.


    "What is that?" Oliver asked.


    "This," Louise began, her tone darkening, "is the murder weapon the mafia took. A year ago, it was used in a horrifying crime¡ªa high school student burned his entire ss alive with this torch before turning it on himself. Only one student managed to survive, and her testimony raised troubling questions."


    "The police initially dismissed the girl''s story as the ramblings of someone traumatized by witnessing such an atrocity. But our Italian branch took her words more seriously. ording to her, the perpetrator¡ªthe boy whomitted the massacre¡ªappeared possessed, as if controlled by some otherworldly force.


    "We conducted an investigation into his family and his history. It turns out that his behavior had changed drastically after he stumbled upon this artifact during a school field trip to Florence. From that moment on, he was never the same."


    "So, the Torch served as an intermediary for a demonic entity," Luna-Evelyn concluded.


    "Highly likely," Louise confirmed with a nod. "Our research traces the Torch''s origins back to the fifteenth century. Interestingly, this coincides with records of Girmo Savonar, a controversial figure in Italy at the time. He reportedly possessed a weapon he imed was crafted by the Savior himself¡ªa torch. He used it to burn his enemies alive during his conflict with the Pope."


    "And now the Italian Mafia has gotten their hands on it," Rardo muttered darkly.


    "They have," Louise replied. "And worse, they''ve used it. Over a hundred members of Italy''sw enforcement have already been killed¡ªburned alive. The few survivors have spoken of surreal, even supernatural forces at y."


    "So, what''s the n? Are we taking on the entire Italian Mafia?" Oliver asked with a sarcastic chuckle.


    "Our mission isn''t to dismantle the Mafia," Louise rified. "Our focus is to recover the Torch and exorcise anyone who''se into contact with it. Intelligence suggests a smuggling operation is taking ce tomorrow. An executive from the Mafia will be present. An ambush has already been nned. Once we capture him, we''ll extract information about the Torch''s location."


    "Well, I''ll admit, that''s impressive," Rardo said, his eyebrows raised. "Seems like we''re more resourceful than the Italian authorities."


    "It''s thanks to long-term preparation," Louise replied, unfazed. "Since the Torch''s existence came to light, we''ve infiltrated the Mafia with one of our agents. That''s how we''ve managed to stay ahead."


    "When and where do we leave?" Oliver asked, leaning forward.


    "We depart tonight. A flight has already been arranged for Rome."


    "Rome, huh?" Rardo''s lips curled into a grin. "It''s been ages since I''ve been there. Count on me to give you guys the grand tour."


    "This isn''t a sightseeing trip," Sergius growled at him.


    Luna-Evelyn remained quiet, her expression unreadable. It was just another job¡ªthough this one carried a heavierplexity than most.


    Suddenly, her phone vibrated. Pulling it out, she saw an iing message disyed on the screen. Her brow furrowed slightly as she read it.


    It was rare for Luna-Evelyn to receive a personal message¡ªextremely rare, in fact. The room seemed to freeze as everyone nced at her confused. In the Order, all officialmunications were strictly handled through specialized contact devices. A phone message was something far more personal.


    Luna-Evelyn, however, paid no mind to the stares. Her focus was on the screen.


    The sender was a contact she had recently added: Adam.


    [Subject: Krainel Salvador. Rendezvous location: Fountain of Ocryphia City. Time: 12:00 hours. eptable deviation: 60 minutes. Adam Crane.]


    Her eyes widened as she read the message.


    The exaggerated protocol-like message was undeniably Adam-like, but the mention of Krainel Salvador immediately drew her attention. That name alone was enough to set her into motion. Without hesitation, she stood abruptly.


    "What''s this? A message from your boyfriend?" Oliver teased, smirking.


    She ignored himpletely, turning her attention to Louise.


    "I have urgent matters to attend to," Luna-Evelyn said. "I may not be able to participate in the mission."


    "Are you kidding us, brat?" Sergius snapped. "These are orders from the higher-ups."


    "Leave it, Mr. Sergius," Louise said, raising a hand to stop him. She regarded Luna-Evelyn for a moment before tossing her a small, round artifact that resembled apass.


    "I hope, for your sake, it''s important," Louise said curtly.


    Catching the artifact, Luna-Evelyn gave a slight nod. Without another word, she turned on her heel and swiftly exited the room.


    "No way¡­" Rardo muttered under his breath, his words lingering in the charged silence that followed her departure.


    ***


    Ocryphia City was renowned for its breathtaking beauty, a ce where modernity and artistry intertwined seamlessly. Among its many marvels stood a grand fountain, a towering masterpiece that shot arcs of water into the air with graceful precision. The cascading streams formed beautiful patterns that seemed to dance in the sunlight, captivating anyone who paused to admire it. Families, friends, and couples often gathered here, drawn to the serene charm of the fountain and its surroundings.


    Among the crowd that day was a lone young man who, despite his best efforts to blend in, drew considerable attention.


    He was strikingly unique. His hair was an unkempt mess of pure white¡ªa shade that, while not impossible, was rare enough to set him apart immediately. His hazel eyes held a quiet intensity.


    His baster skin appeared almost unnaturally pale, as if he had never seen the light of day. Rather than detracting from his appearance, it only added to the air of uniqueness that surrounded him.


    Yet what truly made him stand out was his attire. d in a whiteb coat, the kind typically reserved for sterileboratories, he looked entirely out of ce in the lively atmosphere of the fountain za.


    Unbothered by the curious stares, the young man sat on a bench near the fountain, engrossed in a book. He seemed oblivious to the world around him, his gaze fixed on the pages as his fingers absently turned them. The title was one of the many authored by his adoptive father and creator, the mad scientist Victor Frankenstein.


    With one hand tucked casually into the pocket of hisb coat and the other holding the book, he exuded an air of cool detachment. His striking features and presence naturally caught the attention of a group of young women passing by. Enjoy new stories from empire


    "U¨CUm¡­ Excuse me," One of them finally mustered the courage to say, her voice soft and hesitant.


    Adam slowly closed his book and turned his head toward the voice. His gazended on a trio of girls, all whispering nervously among themselves. The one who had spoken stood at the front, her cheeks already flushed a deep red under his steady scrutiny. Up close, Adam''s unusual appearance was even more arresting, and herposure faltered further.


    "May I help you?" Adam asked, his voice carrying as always sincerity that held a peculiar charm.


    "...!" The girls froze, their nervous whispers ceasing altogether. There was something undeniably captivating about him¡ªhe was unlike anyone they had ever encountered.


    Seeing the girl at the front falter, Adam tilted his head slightly and stood up. Without hesitation, he reached out a hand. His fingers brushed against her forehead in a gesture that was clinical yet oddly gentle.


    "...!" Her face burned brighter, her breath hitching at the unexpected contact.


    "Your cheeks are flushed," Adam observed. His expression remained thoughtful, as if analyzing a problem. "Your temperature seems elevated. Have you been feeling unwell?"


    The girl''s mouth opened, but no words came out, her embarrassment rendering her speechless. The other two girls exchanged wide-eyed nces, unsure whether to intervene or let the interaction y out.


    Adam withdrew his hand at theck of responses. "If you''re experiencing symptoms, it would be wise to hydrate and seek shade. Heat exhaustion ismon in areas like this."


    "U¡ªUm¡­" The girl finally stuttered, her voice barely above a whisper. She hadn''t expected such a measured and scientific response.


    Adam furrowing his brows, started analyzing her state with his scientist''s mind. "Elevated heart rate, increased blood flow to the cheeks, dted pupils... ssic signs of the ''fight-or-flight'' response," he murmured to himself, more to himself than to the girls.


    He observed her further. "However, the dted pupils and theck of any aggressive posturing suggest a different trigger. Perhaps... a social anxiety response coupled with a strong... attraction?"


    He frowned slightly. "Attraction? An interesting phenomenon, it may be because of my unusual appearance. Does it bother you?"


    "N-No...um, I mean yes!"


    "It appears to induce a temporary state of cognitive dissonance. Your logical processing seems to be significantly impaired."


    He turned to the other girls, who were still staring at him with wide eyes. "And this appears to be contagious."


    Somehow the two girls understood what he meant and they strangely felt embarrassed as they averted their gazes.


    The girl at the front, seemingly regaining someposure, stammered, "I-I... I was just..."


    "Observing." Adam interrupted. "I understand. Perhaps a controlled breathing exercise might be beneficial. Inhale deeply, hold for five seconds, exhale slowly. Repeat as needed."


    He demonstrated, inhaling deeply and exhaling slowly, his chest rising and falling rhythmically.


    "This should help regte your autonomic nervous system and reduce the physiological manifestations of anxiety," he exined. "Focus on your breath. Observe the sensation of the air entering and leaving your lungs."


    The girlpletely caught by Adam''s eyes and speech did as she was asked.


    He continued to observe her, noting any signs of improvement. "There. Do you feel your heart rate slowing down?"


    He asked gently ced his index and middle fingers on the side of her neck, just below her jawline, where he could feel the pulsation of her carotid artery.


    Unfortunately, her heart rate only soared. It was simply too much for her to bear¡ªthe proximity, the intensity of his gaze.


    Adam furrowed his brows once more, his scientific hypothesis failing miserably.


    Before he could delve deeper into her physiological state, he was interrupted.


    "Adam Crane."


    He turned to see Luna-Evelyn standing there.


    "Haa~"


    -Thud!


    At the same time, overwhelmed, the girl crumpled to her knees, supported by her friends, her cheekspletely red.

 Chapter 87 Adam Being a Nutritionist

    "Adam Crane."


    He turned to see Luna-Evelyn standing there.


    "Haa~"


    -Thud!


    At the same time, overwhelmed, the girl crumpled to her knees, supported by her friends, her cheekspletely red.@@novelbin@@


    "What happened?" Luna-Evelyn asked as she approached.


    The crowd immediately parted to let her through, their attention shifting away from the Fountain¡ªa sight that had moments ago held their rapt gaze. Now, all eyes were drawn to her. The once-enchanting fountain was utterly forgotten, overshadowed by a presence far more captivating.


    Lunevy had deliberately chosen a casual outfit to avoid attracting undue attention. She wore sleek ck pants and a simple long-sleeved blouse, leaving behind her emblematic World Order uniform. But her attempts at subtlety were futile.


    Even in modest attire, her beauty and presence were impossible to disguise. It was as though the very air around her shimmered, drawing people to her like moths to a me.


    At her question, Adam''s gaze shifted momentarily to the girl standing awkwardly nearby. She had managed to regain her footing but was clearly flustered, her cheeks a deep shade of crimson.


    Reaching into his shoulder bag, Adam pulled out a small vial and extended it to the girl.


    "Drink this. It''ll help," he said simply before turning away without waiting for a response.


    "W¨CWait!" But the girl called after him. She had intended to thank him or perhaps ask for his number. But before she could say more, her eyes fell on Luna-Evelyn as she approached Adam.


    She froze instantly. The sight of the woman Adam seemed to be waiting for extinguished any glimmer of hope she had. How could she possiblypare to someone like her?


    Adam, oblivious to her unspoken plea, merely offered a curt, "Take care," before walking away with Luna-Evelyn.


    "She was unwell, so I helped her," Adam exined to Luna-Evelyn, his tone matter-of-fact.


    "I see," Luna-Evelyn replied with a nod.


    Neither of them seemed to notice the lingering stares from the crowd around them. The two exuded an almost otherworldly presence, their interactions uselessly formal and precise. Yet, beneath the surface of their regalposure, they were equally as dense as a ckhole in romance department.


    "Let''s find somewhere quieter to talk," Adam said. "There''s a calm caf¨¦ nearby I prepared for us while I waited."


    "I was in New Earth," Luna-Evelyn exined, feeling the need to defend herself. "I couldn''t arrive any faster."


    "It''s fine," Adam replied evenly. "I ounted for the dy. Knowing your position within the World Order and the Elite Circle, I calcted a sixty-minute margin, assuming you had ess to their resources and teleportation portals."


    "I see," she said again, nodding in understanding.


    Around them, the onlookers watched in awe, captivated by the duo as if witnessing a scene from a fairy tale. Yet, their mesmerized expressions masked the truth: the couple''s conversation was dry, analytical, andpletely devoid of the romantic ambiance one might expect.


    Arriving at the cafe, Adam entered first.


    "Wee, Sir and Lady¡­" The waiter''s words trailed off as his gaze fell upon Lunevy. He stood frozen, his eyes wide with astonishment.


    Adam, unfazed by the waiter''s evident shock, simply spoke, "A table for two, isted, please."


    The waiter, still mesmerized by Lunevy''s beauty, seemed to snap out of his trance when Adam snapped his fingers in front of him. "Heard me?"


    "Y-Yes, of course! My apologies! Please follow me."


    He ushered them towards a secluded table in the corner, his gaze lingering on Lunevy as they walked.


    Heads turned as the striking couple made their way through the cafe. Whispers filled the air.


    "Wow... she is breathtaking¡­"


    "And he is so handsome!"


    "Are they celebrities or something?"


    After taking their seats, Adam checked the menu, his gaze briefly sweeping over the patrons.


    "Don''t you take something?" He asked.


    "Yes," Lunevy replied, her voice low. "The information about Krainel Salvador you mentioned."


    She hade here on a leap of faith, trusting a fellow agent from Horizon. The fact that Adam himself might be connected to the organization only strengthened her trust.


    "Did you eat something this morning?" Adam asked, his attention shifting back to her.


    "No."


    "Then you should eat something. Prolonged periods of fasting can lead to decreased glucose levels and potential energy deficits. This can impact cognitive function and physical performance and this regardless of how strong you are. You might need to be in your best condition just in case we encounter troubles in the near future," Adam said.


    "..."


    Lunevy stared at Adam for a moment with her ruby red eyes before taking a menu card but she was taking more time than expected so Adam decided to help her.


    "I would suggest you to prioritize protein andplex carbohydrates. Avoid excessive caloric restriction. Focus on lean meats, whole grains, and vegetables. This will provide sustained energy and support recovery," he said.


    Lunevy lowered her menu card to see Adam''s serious eyes.


    "I don''t understand¡­" Lunevy replied.


    Since he seemed to be discussing optimal physical conditioning, Lunevy paid close attention. After all, she was determined to be in peak condition for their mission, should they encounter Krainel Salvador.


    Adam browsed through the menu card before speaking. "Page five."


    Lunevy turned to the indicated page and scanned the menu options.


    "A bnced option would be the chicken and avocado sandwich on whole-grain bread," Adam suggested. "The chicken provides lean protein for sustained energy, while the avocado offers healthy fats. The whole-grain bread providesplex carbohydrates for a steady energy release. Avoid excessive condiments like mayonnaise, which can be high in fat."


    "I always use mayonnaise," Lunevy said, her brows furrowing slightly in response to Adam''s questioning gaze.


    Adam gave her a deadpan stare. "Mayonnaise is high in fat and calories. Regr consumption could impact your weight and overall health. How frequently do you use it in your meals?"


    "Always," Lunevy replied matter-of-factly. "In the cafeteria, I always take mayonnaise to add vor."


    "Daily, then," Adam shook his head in disblief. "Yet, despite this, you show no signs of excess fat. I assume it has something to do with your unique anatomy."


    His words carried an edge of detached curiosity, his interest in Lunevy''s body purely analytical. If she were an Under-Value, his scientific mind might have driven him to dissect her, but she ranked among the elite Upper-Values which means a really good natured person thus he wouldn''t touch her.


    "It''s because I train constantly," Lunevy replied. Find more chapters on empire


    "That alone doesn''t exin your physique," Adam retorted.


    "Are you a doctor or a scientist?" She asked, genuinely curious. Her face, however, remained impassive, betraying none of her thoughts.


    "Both," Adam replied before signaling the waiter.


    The waiter approached with a polite smile. "What would my clients like to order?"


    "The chicken avocado sandwich," Lunevy said, choosing the dish Adam had previously rmended.


    "And for you, sir?" The waiter asked, turning to Adam.


    "Nothing," Adam replied curtly.


    The waiter hesitated, surprised by the response, but nodded and moved on.


    "Why?" Lunevy asked, her brows knitting together. He had just advised her on the importance of eating, yet now he chose to abstain himself.


    "I''m not preparing for a fight, so I don''t need my body in peak condition," Adam exined tly. "And as I''ve mentioned before, I''ve lost my sense of taste. Paying for food would simply be a waste of money."


    "..." Lunevy fell silent, recalling the truth of his condition. She had no rebuttal.


    Momentster, her meal arrived. As she began to eat, a slight awkwardness settled over her. It felt strange to dine alone while Adam sat across from her, engrossed in a book.


    Despite this, a sense of quiet tranquility emerged between them, reminiscent of a simr night in the forest they had shared.


    "Um, excuse me..."


    The peace was short-lived. A voice interrupted them.


    Lunevy looked up to see a girl standing nearby, nked by twopanions.


    "Oh! I knew it!" The girl eximed, excited. "You''re Lady Luna-Evelyn from the World Order!"


    The mention of her title made Lunevy turn toward the girl, who immediately leapt with joy.


    Adam, however, was focused elsewhere. His gaze bypassed the exuberant girl entirely,nding instead on one of herpanions: a girl with vibrant orange hair, standing behind her, wearing an awkward smile.


    He recognized her instantly, along with the other two.


    The lively one was Agatha, the boy beside her was Luke, and the girl with the hesitant smile was none other than Irisdina Vermillion.


    They had all recognized Luna-Evelyn.


    Unfortunately, Agatha''s exuberant exmation had not gone unnoticed. Her words echoed across the caf¨¦, catching the attention of everyone present.


    Within moments, people began to rise from their seats, curiosity pulling them closer. Even those who had been indifferent to Luna-Evelyn at first now stirred, drawn in by the mention of her name. Those familiar with the World Order knew her significance, and while some hadn''t initially recognized her face, her fame was undeniable.


    A small crowd formed around her, phones raised to snap pictures¡ªnot just of Luna-Evelyn but also of Adam, who stood beside her.


    "It''s really her!"


    "Who''s that guy with her?"


    "Don''t tell me he''s her boyfriend!"


    "They actually look amazing together!"


    Adam''s expression tightened, his annoyance faint but noticeable. His eyes darted toward the phones capturing their images.


    The damage was done. The pictures were already spreading. Given Luna-Evelyn''s stature as a prominent figure, Adam could easily imagine the fallout: his face stered across gossip channels and social media feeds, apanied by endless spection.


    It was an inconvenience he neither wanted nor needed.

 Chapter 88 Adam Being Bothered

    "May I take a picture with you?" Agatha asked nervously, her hands sped tightly together.


    Lunevy, setting down her fork, gave a small nod.


    Discover hidden tales at empire


    "Thank you!" Agatha beamed as she hurried to Lunevy''s side. Thetter made no effort to stand, so Agatha crouched slightly to frame them both in a selfie.


    "Could I get one, too? Thank you!" Luke couldn''t help but join in dragged by Agatha''s excitation.


    Irisdina, watching her friends, offered an apologetic smile. "I''m sorry about them. It''s just that we''ve heard so much about you. You''re only a little older than us, and you''ve aplished so much already. We can''t help but admire you."


    "That''s right!" Agatha added in, her excitement bubbling over. "You didn''t even attend an academy, right? And yet you made it to the Elite ranks of the Order on your own! That''s incredible. We''re students at Ocryphia, and, honestly, I''m a huge fan of you and the others in the World Order!"


    "Ocryphia?" Lunevy repeated, the name sparking recognition. "The Academy of Exorcists?"


    "Yes! You should visit someday!"


    "For what? She''s got nothing left to learn," Luke joked, eliciting augh from Irisdina.


    "Hey! I''m trying to invite a star here!" Agatha protested.


    Suddenly, Adam stood. "Let''s leave."


    His tone drew everyone''s attention. The growing number of people watching them¡ªsome even filming¡ªwas far from ideal.


    "But I haven''t finished¡­" Lunevy muttered, eyeing her half-eaten te longingly.


    "..." Adam stared at her.


    She really was a big eater.


    "What about Krainel?" He asked pointedly.


    Lunevy seemed to snap out of her reluctance at the mention of the name. Rising to her feet, she nodded. "Let''s go."


    She wasn''t hesitating anymore¡ªfocused on Krainel Salvador.


    Before they could make their exit, an unwee interruption arrived.


    "Oh, there you are!"


    Adam narrowed his eyes as he recognized the neers¡ªthree individuals who had once been part of Lunevy''s team tasked with taking down Krainel.


    A headache threatened to surface, though he knew better than to let it distract him. He hadn''t summoned them, which meant¡­


    "Adam! Long time no see!" Ophelia greeted with her usual wide grin.


    "Tch. Looks like you''re all eating well," Stephen grumbled, his stomach growling audibly as if in protest.


    "No way! Is this a date?" Julius asked, his exaggeratedly wide eyes drawing even more attention from onlookers. "Are you two dating already?"


    The question only fueled the curiosity of the crowd. Thankfully, the three were in casual clothing, sparing them from being mobbed for autographs. Still, Adam''s irritation wasn''t diminishing at all.


    "What is the meaning of this?" He asked Lunevy.


    "They''re part of the task," she replied. "I have to keep them updated on the search for Krainel Salvador."


    "I don''t recall asking you to bring them along," Adam said coldly, his gaze fixed on Lunevy.


    "You also didn''t say toe alone," she replied.


    Adam frowned, reying his message in his mind. She was right¡ªhe hadn''t explicitly told her toe alone. Still, he had assumed it was obvious. Why would she bring along the very team that had barely survived thest mission?


    "Fair enough. That''s on me," Adam conceded, though his tonecked warmth. Turning to the three, he said curtly, "You can leave. Miss Luna-Evelyn will keep you updated."


    "Hey!" Ophelia protested, her expression twisting into a sulk.


    Stephen, however, exploded with irritation. "Who the hell are you to tell me what to do?! We''re World Order members!" His voice rose, drawing curious stares from nearby tables. "You should be the one running off to safety¡ªback to your mommy!"


    "I don''t have a mother to run to," Adam replied correcting the mistake.


    The casual honesty of his reply hung awkwardly in the air. Even Ophelia shot a re at Stephen, who now seemed to find the floor particrly interesting.


    Nearby, Irisdina and her friends exchanged uneasy nces, clearly regretting their decision to linger.


    "More importantly," Adam continued, ignoring it, "I''m the one in possession of the information we need. That puts me in charge."


    Stephen''s face darkened, his temper boiling over once more. "You little bastard!" He lunged forward to grab Adam by the shirt.


    But Julius intercepted him, gripping his shoulder. "Cool it, Stephen. Don''t make a scene."


    "Get off me!" Stephen growled, shaking Julius off. "Why should we take orders from Horizon?!"


    "Horizon?" Irisdina whispered, her eyes widening as the name registered. All at once, the others turned their attention to Adam.


    Adam, however, remained calm, fixing Stephen with his stare. "That remark just cost you a point."


    "What the hell are you talking about?!"


    Ignoring him, Adam shifted his focus to Luna-Evelyn. "This is my condition for sharing my¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Lunevy''s hand came to rest lightly on his arm.


    "Please," she said, her voice soft but sincere.


    Adam turned to her.


    Her face, the way she said the word¡ªit all blurred for a moment, melding with memories of Geneva.


    Geneva.


    The only woman Adam had ever loved.


    He thought back to the moment she had made her own request, one he had refused. Refused to follow her. That decision had set him on the path that ultimately made him her enemy¡ªthe [Main Antagonist] of her story.


    Adam blinked, grounding himself in the present. Lunevy''s earnest eyes brought him back, her expression pleading without a hint of maniption.


    "They barely survivedst time," Adam said, his tone turning uncharacteristically cold, startling the others. "If you choose to bring them, will you take responsibility for their deaths?"


    Adam''s concern wasn''t born from sentimentality but a calcted perspective¡ªhe considered them Upper-Values, individuals whose lives were critical to the world''s flourishing. Losing them would be an irreversible mistake.


    "They won''t die. I''ll make sure of it," Lunevy replied. "Besides, if the situation were truly that dangerous, you would''ve asked me to bring reinforcements. The fact that you didn''t means it''s something manageable for the two of us."


    Her words carried a logic. If Adam was upset about the three being here, it was because their presence was unnecessary.


    She had a point. However, Adam himself couldn''t be entirely sure how dangerous this mission might turn out to be.


    "You shouldn''t underestimate us, Adam. That hurts, you know," Julius said with a chuckle, scratching the back of his head.


    "Exactly! Don''t worry about us¡ªI''m much stronger than before!" Ophelia added.


    Stephen, meanwhile, scoffed, crossing his arms. Despite his usual prickly demeanor, there was a faint blush of embarrassment on his face. It seemed he understood, in his own way, that Adam''s sternness was rooted in concern.


    Adam''s gaze lingered on them for a moment before he finally gave a reluctant nod.


    He wasn''t entirely convinced, but he knew they were right about one thing: they were still strong. Thest time had been exceptional¡ªthey''d faced Krainel Salvador.


    Still, he wasn''t taking any risks. If the situation turned dire, he could always ''switch''. Yet that ability carried a critical weakness: the moment of switching. During that brief window, a powerful enough attack could kill him for good.@@novelbin@@


    "Let''s not waste any more time. We''re heading to Long Street," Adam said, naming a location within Ocryphia City.


    "Why there?" Julius asked.


    "I''ll exinter," Adam replied, his sharp nce darting to the bystanders still snapping photos and videos of them. "For now, just know it''s currently a restricted area¡ªthey''re preparing to build an apartmentplex there. I assume you can bypass security since you''re with the World Order."


    "Um¡­ I don''t think we can actually do that, Adam," Ophelia said hesitantly seeking confirmation from her mates.


    "Yeah, we''d need authorization from whoever''s funding the construction," Julius exined with a chuckle. "To be honest, the World Order doesn''t have much influence here in Arcadia. On New Earth, sure, but the governments here don''t exactly love us meddling in their affairs. In this World''s affairs."


    Adam furrowed his brows, the unexpected limitation irking him. How long would it take to track down the financier of the project? And even if they managed to contact them, would they agree to let them investigate the site?


    "Um¡­ excuse me, did you say Long Street?" Irisdina suddenly asked, her hand raised.


    "Yes. Why?" Ophelia asked, turning to her.


    "Well¡­ my father is the one funding the apartmentplex there," she said hesitantly.


    "What? Seriously?" Julius blinked, visibly surprised.


    Irisdina nodded. "So¡­ maybe I can help you?"


    Adam stepped toward her. "Call your father and ask him to grant us permission to ess the site."


    Irisdina''s expression faltered, her gaze dropping momentarily. "That¡­ might not be the best idea," she said hesitantly. Then, with renewed confidence, she added, "But I might be able to get you in. They know me there."


    "So we''re bringing these brats along now?" Stephen grumbled.


    "What about him?" Luke countered, pointing at Adam. "He''s the same age as us¡ªor maybe even younger."


    "Yeah, but he works for Horizon, idiot," Stephen retorted.


    Luke groaned, muttering something under his breath.


    Adam turned his attention back to Irisdina, who seemed earnest in her offer to help. After a moment''s consideration, he nodded. "Fine. If you can get us in, the World Order will ensure you''re properly rewarded."


    "Huh? Really?" Irisdina''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "This guy!" Stephen growled. "Why''s he making promises on behalf of the World Order?! You are from Horizon! Get them reward these guys yourself!"


    "Ahaha, rx," Julius said,ughing as he gave Stephen a gentle shove forward.


    Without further dy, the group exited the caf¨¦ together, leaving behind the curious stares and whispers of onlookers.

 Chapter 89 Adam Being Scared

    "Remind me again why we''re bringing them along?" Stephen asked irritated.


    "Because she''s our only way to ess the restricted Theta area," Julius replied with a tired sigh.


    "Yeah, but why the hell are her two friends tagging along?!" Stephen''s re shifted pointedly toward Luke and Agatha.


    "W¨CWe can''t just leave Irisdina by herself!" Agatha stuttered, rushing to defend herself. "Besides, we were already hanging out together¡­" Her words trailed off as shetched onto the excuse, hoping it sounded convincing.


    In truth, the real reason was far less noble. Agatha and Luke were eager to spend time with the World Order operatives, an elite group whosepany was a rare privilege. Curiosity about their mission didn''t hurt either.


    Stephen clicked his tongue at her answer.@@novelbin@@


    "Over here!" Irisdina''s clear voice rang she raised her hand to g down a sleek car gliding toward them. Everyone''s attention turned to the road.


    The vehicle was a showstopper¡ªthetest model, all sharp lines and understated luxury. Adam immediately recognized it; it was the same car he had dodged the day he first met Irisdina.


    The car screeched to a halt, and the driver stepped out. Sure enough, it was Bastian, the same man from that memorable encounter.


    "Mdy," Bastian greeted Irisdina with a polite bow before acknowledging the rest of the group. His gaze lingered momentarily on Luna-Evelyn. While her breathtaking beauty was undeniably catching, there was something about her face that stirred a vague familiarity in him.


    "We need to head to Long Street¡ªthe apartmentplex construction site," Irisdina said. "These are my friends, and I want to show them how it''sing along."


    "Of course, Mdy," Bastian replied. "But the car only seats six passengers¡­"


    The vehicle, as luxurious as it was, featured three rows: the driver''s seat and front passenger, a middle row for three, and a smaller rear row for two.


    Before anyone could respond, Agatha and Luke quickly slipped into the second row without hesitation. Obviously Irisdina was going to be among the passengers.


    Her gaze swept over the remaining group¡ªthe four members of the World Order and Adam.


    "I brought my bike," Stephen offered reluctantly. "I can take someone with me."


    Before his words fully registered, Julius and Ophelia had already climbed into the back row, iming the final two seats.


    "Hey!" Stephen growled, ring at his teammates.


    They avoided his eyes, their expressions sheepish. Both Julius and Ophelia shared an unspoken agreement: entrusting Stephen with another passenger, given his temper, wasn''t a risk they were willing to take.


    Stephen''s gaze shifted to the two remaining individuals who were silent: Luna-Evelyn and Adam.


    Out of all the reactions, Adam''s expression stung the most. His impassive face held a quiet a harsh silent message that screamed, ''I would rather walk than ride with you.''


    Adam had good reasons for his reluctance. As the weakest among the Antagonists, his careful nature dictated his every move. Thest thing he wanted was to get into an ident¡ªespecially not with someone as short-tempered as Stephen. Their tenuous rtionship made the possibility of an argument during the ride dangerously usible, no matter how slim the odds. Adam would have preferred the car, assuming Luna-Evelyn would choose the same for propriety''s sake.


    To his dismay, Luna-Evelyn had no such concerns. Crowded spaces made her uneasy, and the car, no matter how luxurious, felt stifling. She would rather take the bike.


    Unaware of her preference, Adam reluctantly stepped forward. He was willing to take the bike¡ªbut only under one condition.


    "I don''t trust you," Adam said tly, extending his hand. "I''ll drive."


    Stephen blinked, caught between annoyance and disbelief. "What do I look like to you? Some gang biker?!"


    Adam''s neutral expression remained unchanged, but his silence spoke volumes.


    Luna-Evelyn frowned as she observed the exchange. Her desire to take the bike had not waned, but Stephen seemed determined to make things difficult.


    "And what? You expect me to believe you can drive a bike?" Stephen crossed his arms. "This isn''t some rusty old clunker¡ªit''s thetest X-Model from Richmont Corp."


    Adam didn''t respond, but not because he agreed. His hesitation stemmed from ignorance. He''d assumed his knowledge of bikes, inherited from another Antagonist, would suffice. But now Stephen''s mention of this world''s advanced technology made him doubt.


    Luna-Evelyn finally spoke. "I''ll drive. Stephen, you can take the car."


    "What?!" Stephen was outraged. "Why should I be the one to get in the car? It''s my bike!"


    "Stephen, stop being difficult and let them have their moment," Julius called from the car, his tone teasing as he wavedzily out the window. A mischievous smirk tugged at his lips as he added, "Don''t ruin their alone time!"


    Stephen blinked, bewildered. "What?!"


    "Stephen, we''re wasting time," Ophelia snapped from the backseat with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes.


    "Tch¡­" Stephen clicked his tongue in frustration before reluctantly tossing the keys to Luna-Evelyn.


    Still grumbling under his breath, Stephen stomped over to the car and took the seat beside the driver, his mood soured by the turn of events.


    Julius grinned, clearly enjoying Stephen''s difort.


    "Let''s go already," Ophelia said, rolling her eyes as Bastian started the car.


    Luna-Evelyn climbed onto the bike and turned to Adam, motioning for him to get on.


    Adam hesitated, his gaze fixed on the sleek machine. Stephen''s words about the bike''s advanced features had somewhat confused him, and the prospect of a mishap felt ufortably real. The thought of dying in a mundane road ident, after surviving monstrous battles and enemies, was almostughably tragic.


    From Luna-Evelyn''s perspective, Adam''s uneasiness was oddly endearing. He looked almost... cute, though she kept that observation to herself.


    "You know how to drive this thing?" Adam asked cautiously.


    "I do," she replied with a calm nod.


    Adam scrutinized her expression for any hint of deceit. Finding none, he reluctantly climbed onto the seat behind her. He adjusted his helmet, ensuring all straps were securely fastened under his chin before lowering the visor.


    Once he was ready, Luna-Evelyn inserted the key into the ignition. The bike roared to life as she gripped the handles, channeling her mana into the machine.


    The vehicle vibrated softly before lifting just above the road, hovering.


    Adam''s unease spiked. The sensation of floating was not Adam''s thing; it amplified hisck of control. He had faced nightmarish foes before, but at least in those situations, he had control. Here, he was entirely at the mercy of the bike¡ªand Luna-Evelyn.


    "Road idents aren''t umon so, I strongly suggest you¡ª"


    -VROOOOOM!


    Before he could finish, Luna-Evelyn elerated sharply, the bike surging forward to catch up with the car already moving ahead.


    "¡ªdon''t exceed the speed limit¡­" Adam''s voice trailed off as he instinctively grabbed the side handles, his heart pounding in his chest.


    Continue your adventure at empire


    The bike''s seat emitted faint mechanical sounds as the machine adjusted its bnce and speed. Adam felt his breathing quicken, panic bubbling beneath the surface.


    "This is not my thing," he muttered under his breath, fighting the urge to switch to the skillset of an Antagonist known for bike stunts. It would be reckless and unnecessary.


    He closed his eyes and tried to steady himself. "Calm down. This is just... another experiment. Heart rate... elevated... breathing... rapid... typical fight-or-flight response. Deep breaths... in... and... out¡­ slow and steady. Just like in theb... controlled variables... predictable oues¡­"


    "..."


    Luna-Evelyn caught snippets of his murmuring and raised a brow. She hadn''t expected him to be so uneasy by a simple bike ride.


    "Wait¡­ dizziness¡­ vestibr system... adapting to the motion¡­" Adam continued, his voice almost robotic as he clung to his self-reassurance.


    Fearing he might genuinely pass out if the ride continued at this pace, Luna-Evelyn decided to slow the bike down.


    Unfortunately, the bike''s high-performance design caught her off guard. Instead of decelerating smoothly, the front wheel lifted slightly off the ground in an unintended ''stoppie''.


    Adam, who had just managed to regte his breathing, froze in shock. His eyes widened, and instinct took over. Without thinking, he wrapped his arms tightly around Luna-Evelyn''s waist, holding on for dear life.


    "...!" Luna-Evelyn''s breath hitched at the sudden contact.


    The bike stabilized momentster, but the unexpected closeness between them lingered.


    "..."


    "..."


    "I... I apologize," Adam finally spoke up. "Sudden deceleration can sometimes cause... unpredictable shifts in the center of gravity. I acted instinctively to maintain stability."


    "It''s my fault," Lunevy said. "I may have miscalcted the braking distance."


    "Of course. I understand. These high-performance machines require a certain level of... finesse," Adam replied to reassure her.


    Though he said he wasn''t willing to let go of Luna-Evelyn''s waist.


    "Do you need to rest?" Luna-Evelyn asked with a faint awkwardness.


    The sensation of Adam''s arms securely wrapped around her waist was starting to feel... odd. She wasn''t ustomed to such closeness, especially with a man. However, there was something disarming about his touch¡ªfree of malice or ulterior motives. His demeanor radiated nothing but innocence, leaving her with no valid reason to push him away.


    "No, I''m fine. Please, continue," Adam replied earnestly,pletely oblivious to Luna-Evelyn''s unspoken plea for him to at least loosen his grip.


    His denseness only added to her difort, but she said nothing. Instead, she focused on the road ahead, doing her best to ignore the growing heat in her cheeks as they sped toward their destination.

 Chapter 90 Asmodeus Books

    About half an hourter, Lunevy and Adam finally arrived at Long Street.


    The construction site was easy to spot. It was a busy afternoon, and the workers were bustling with energy, the sounds of machinery echoing loudly in the air. A car¡ªundoubtedly Irisdina''s¡ªwas parked conspicuously in front of the site, leaving no room for doubt.


    Sure enough, they found Irisdina standing nearby, deep in conversation with the site''s chief engineer. The man seemed to be exining some details about the ongoing project when the distinct rumble of Adam''s bike drew their attention.


    As they approached, Julius greeted them, though his words stumbled as his gaze fell on Adam''s arm, firmly wrapped around Lunevy''s waist.


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    "Well, Stephen, looks like you didn''t have to worry about your bike¡­" Julius began, but his voice faltered as realization struck.


    Others quickly caught on, their reactions ranging from surprise to disbelief.


    "No way¡­ it''s true? They''re actually dating?" Agatha''s voice was filled with shock.


    "I can''t believe it¡­" Luke muttered a bit enviously.


    Ophelia, meanwhile, observed the scene with an amused smile, as if happy to see her little brother along her girlfriend.


    Completely oblivious to the stares and whispers around them, Adam and Lunevy continued as though nothing was unusual.


    "We''re here," Lunevy finally said, her tone calm now as she had grown ustomed to the proximity eventually.


    "Yes, this is the ce," Adam replied, finally releasing her waist as he dismounted the bike.


    With aposed air, Adam slipped his hands into the pockets of hisb coat and approached Irisdina. Now off the too powerful bike, he was now back to be calm and collected.


    "Of course Mdy. You''re wee to observe the work as long as you''d like, along with your friends," the chief engineer said politely, addressing Irisdina with a respectful nod.


    "Can we go inside?" Adam interrupted their conversation.


    The man hesitated for a moment, his polite smile faltering slightly. However, seeing Adam with Irisdina, he relented.


    "Of course, but you''ll need to wear these helmets. It''s for your safety¡ªwe can never be too cautious."


    Adam epted the helmet with a nod. The thought of dying from something as mundane as a falling stone seemed absurdly undignified.


    "Great, get back my helmet first?" Stephen groaned.


    Adam noticed that he was still wearing the bike''s helmet, the straps tightened almost to the point of suffocation. Without hesitation, Adam reached out, tugging at the straps with firm hands. But despite his efforts, the helmet refused to budge¡ªit had been secured with nearly obsessive precision by himself.


    As Adam struggled, a soft touch grazed the back of his neck.


    It was Lunevy. Without a word, she reached behind the helmet and expertly loosened thest overly tightened strap. In one smooth motion, she removed the helmet.


    Adam turned to her and gave a short nod. "Thanks."


    Lunevy nodded back.


    "Are they seriously flirting in front of us?" Agatha whispered excited somehow. "I didn''t know Miss Luna-Evelyn could be so bold."


    "I wish I had someone like that¡­" Lukemented again enviously.


    "Let''s go," Adam said, taking the lead and walking past Irisdina without hesitation.


    Irisdina blinked, momentarily dumbfounded at how shamelessly he assumedmand. Still, she held her tongue. Adam was from Horizon, and this seemed to be a ssified mission involving the World Order. It wasn''t her ce to interfere.


    "How the hell are we supposed to find any clues about that bastard here?" Stephen grumbled.


    Adam came to a halt, turning to face the trio who, truthfully, had no business being involved.


    "This is a confidential matter," he said firmly, though his gaze lingered.


    "Please¡­" Agatha''s eyes widened, her expression pleading like a puppy begging for scraps.


    Despite the subtle tug at their emotions, the World Order members were in the same wavelength as Adam in this matter.


    "Unfortunately, this isn''t something we can involve students in," Ophelia said with a wry smile. "Please stay here."


    Irisdina sighed in frustration but reluctantly nodded. Agatha looked disappointed but didn''t press further.


    Adam and his team moved ahead, but the faint presence of three shadows trailing behind them made it clear that the trio hadn''t exactly obeyed.


    "Ignore them. They won''t hear a thing," Julius muttered under his breath.


    Adam gave a brief nod and continued. "Krainel Salvador has been nning his betrayal of the World Order for a long time. But to aplish what he couldn''t as a member, he needed allies from outside."


    The group fell silent at Adam''s words. Lunevy''s lips pressed into a thin line, her fists clenching involuntarily as she processed his words.


    If he nned this betrayal for a long time then all his words toward her were fake as well? Since the beginning?


    "Allies? Allies for what?" Ophelia asked.


    "To resurrect Asmodeus," Adam replied.


    Ophelia gasped audibly, her face draining of color.


    "How? Asmodeus was killed¡ª"


    "By Eleanor Asterion, two hundred years ago," Adam finished for her. "But devils aren''t so easily destroyed."


    Ophelia''s hands tightened into fists. "How is he nning to bring Asmodeus back?"


    Adam''s expression darkened. "Through Asmodeus'' Books. Devils, and even demons, often leave fragments of their souls embedded in artifacts. While their physical bodies may die, their souls linger. In this state, they''re weakened but not gone. As long as their soul exists, they can rely on these corrupted artifacts to influence humans¡ªor demons¡ªinto aiding their resurrection."


    Lunevy''s fists trembled as she absorbed his words. "So, those books¡­ they''re essentially pieces of his soul?"


    "Exactly," Adam confirmed. "And if Krainel has secured even one of those artifacts, it''s enough to start the resurrection process."


    "The book he stole from us¡­ it was one of Asmodeus'' soul fragments, wasn''t it?" Julius said, nodding thoughtfully as realization dawned.


    "Asmodeus divided his soul into three books," Adam nodded "He''s already secured one and is actively searching for the other two. Fortunately, even if he possesses the book, an astronomical amount of bloodshed would be required to awaken each fragment and bring about his resurrection."


    "Fortunately?" Stephen snapped, narrowing his eyes at Adam.


    "Yes, fortunately," Adam replied, meeting Stephen''s re without flinching. "That dy gives us precious time. I don''t need to remind the World Order what Asmodeus'' return would mean. Right now, in Ocryphia no onees close to Eleanor Asterion''s power when she defeated him all those years ago."


    "You seem remarkably well-informed," Julius said, his voice tinged with genuine admiration for Adam''s depth of knowledge.


    "Almost too informed even," Stephen added with a derisive snort.


    "Stephen¡­" Ophelia sighed in exasperation.


    "Fine, fine," Stephen muttered, waving her off. "Just tell us why we''re standing around here. What''s the n?"


    Adam turned his gaze forward. "One of Krainel''s allies is hiding in the underground caves beneath what used to be an estate. The house was razed to the ground a month ago by the Vermillion House."


    "Are you absolutely sure about this?" Julius asked quite surprised.


    "One hundred percent," Adam confirmed without hesitation.


    "How the heck Horizon is always ahead of us when ites to information? Are our guys justzing around or what?" Stephen growled.


    Adam, of course, knew exactly why he was so well-informed. Having read the novel, he had immersed himself in its contents to understand the antagonist and the book as Zenon, the author had requested him


    But the others had naturally assumed Horizon was the source of his knowledge¡ªa convenient misconception that Adam saw no reason to correct. It suited his purposes perfectly: unquestioning trust born from his affiliation with Horizon.


    "Then where is it?" Julius asked.


    "I don''t know," Adam replied.


    "What?" Stephen looked at him, utterly dumbfounded.


    "I only know the hideout is somewhere beneath this ground," Adam said with a pointed look. "The entire area was leveled when the houses were razed. How am I supposed to know the exact spot?"


    The truth, of course, was far less convincing. In the novel, the location had been frustratingly vague¡ªa fleeting mention of ''somewhere in the construction site'' with no precise details.@@novelbin@@


    "This is going to take forever. Have you even looked at the size of this ce?" Stephen clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "We don''t have a choice," Julius said with a weary sigh. "This involves Krainel Salvador. Of course, we have to see it through."


    "How about asking for their help?" Ophelia whispered, her gaze shifting subtly toward the three shadows lurking nearby. Their attempts at concealment were far from convincing.


    "It could be dangerous¡­" Lunevy said cautiously.


    "We wouldn''t be bringing them inpletely," Julius countered, mulling it over. "We could just have them search alongside us. If they find something, they only need to report back. The more eyes we have, the faster we''ll find it."


    Lunevy hesitated, her expression conflicted. For some reason, her gaze turned to Adam, as if seeking his approval.


    Adam, aware of the weight of her stare, nced at her briefly before shifting his eyes to Irisdina. In the novel, she had yed a role in locating the hideout. It seemed history was about to repeat itself.


    "They can help us."

 Chapter 91 Adam Convincing Lunevy

    "Where exactly are we supposed to look?" Luke sighed, already sounding exhausted.


    The sun zed mercilessly overhead, making the task even more grueling.


    "In your ass," Stephen snapped, irritated by Luke''s constantints.


    "Pfft!"


    Luke frowned, but before he could retort, Agatha stifled augh. Her amusement earned a sharp re from him, though she didn''t seem particrly fazed.


    Still, the heat was taking its toll on everyone, including Agatha, whose brow was slick with sweat. It had been half an hour, and they''d found nothing.


    To make matters worse, they couldn''t just demolish the site to search for cavities beneath the rubble. Thisnd belonged to Irisdina''s father, and the consequences of damaging it were something none of them wanted to face.


    "Do you have any leads, Adam?" Julius asked.


    Adam, kneeling on one knee with his palm pressed to the ground, shook his head. "Nothing."


    He had been scanning for traces of demonic entities below the surface. If Krainel''s ally had still been there, Adam could have tracked him. Unfortunately, the area was devoid of any presence.


    He considered using his other abilities¡ªassuming Ivan''s form or using Isaac''s eyes¡ªbut doing so here wasn''t an option. The risks were too high.


    Adam stood, brushing off the dirt as he nced around. The World Order members could push forward, but the other three were visibly struggling. They hadn''t even stopped to eat, rushing here immediately after spotting Luna-Evelyn earlier. This presented an opportunity.


    "We should take a short break," Adam said.


    "Finally!" Luke eximed, copsing onto the ground as if his legs had given out.


    "What break? They can rest, but we don''t need to stop. Let''s keep going," Stephen argued, as always against Adam.


    Adam remainedposed, turning his gaze toward Stephen. "We should keep an eye on them. Do you want to risk a demon showing up with the Book of Asmodeus? They''d make easy targets for hostages¡ªor worse, get killed. Unless, of course, a member of the World Order is prepared to take responsibility for that?"


    "You¡ª!" Stephen''s face immediately contorted when Adam dissed him quickly.


    "Yes, yes, you two can bickerter," Ophelia interrupted, stepping in before the argument could escte further. She grabbed Stephen by the arm and dragged him away.


    Julius chuckled, shaking his head at the scene already bing familiar. "Alright, let''s rest for a bit," he said, following after them.


    Irisdina, Luke, and Agatha had already settled on nearby boulders, each clutching bottles of water and drinking greedily.


    Everyone had gathered to rest¡ªexcept Luna-Evelyn.@@novelbin@@


    She remained crouched on the ground, intently searching through the rubble with the end of her scabbard, brushing debris aside with impatient movements. She seemed singrly focused on finding the book as quickly as possible.


    Adam''s gaze lingered on her for a moment.


    The truth was, he hadn''t called for a break out of concern for Luke obviously. He needed time alone to pinpoint the exact location of the hideout without distractions. But Luna-Evelyn''s continued effortplicated things. If she didn''t stop, neither could he.


    With no choices, Adam reached into his spatial storage shoulder bag, and retrieved a ss. He poured water into it from a bottle and then carefully drew out one of his special syringes. As he injected the syringe''s contents into the water, the liquid turned a pale lemon color, apanied by a faint citrus scent. A few ice cubespleted the drink.


    "You should rest," Adam said, walking over to Luna-Evelyn and holding out the ss.


    "I''m fine," she replied without looking up, her focus fixed on the ground.


    "Just five minutes won''t dy us," Adam said. "Your body is strong, no doubt, but that doesn''t mean you should push it unnecessarily."


    Luna-Evelyn finally nced at him, her expression tinged with slight coldness. "If we stop now, we might not find the ce before the day is over. I can keep going for this long," she said curtly, her voice colder than before as if hoping to dissuade him from pressing further.


    Unfortunately for her, Adam wasn''t one to back down easily. Rejection didn''t bother him; he was far too thick-skinned for that.


    Without a word, Adam reached out with his free hand and grasped her wrist, halting her movements.


    Luna-Evelyn frowned, finally raising her gaze to meet his. "What are you¡ª?"


    "Look," before Lunevy could speak, Adam twisted her wrist showing her palm. "See. Your body is giving you clear signals. The reddened skin indicates increased blood flow, likely due to exertion and heat stress. The perspiration is your body''s attempt to regte temperature."


    "..."


    "Prolonged exposure to these conditions can lead to dehydration, heat exhaustion, and potentially heatstroke. These conditions can significantly impair physical and cognitive function. Even for someone with your physical capabilities, pushing yourself beyond your limits is counterproductive. It can lead to decreased endurance, increased risk of injury, and ultimately hinder our progress."


    "..."


    "I imagine most of what I say is insignificant to you. Someone of your strength would likely be immune to such petty concerns, wouldn''t they? But I can see that you have a tendency to push yourself to the absolute limit when it is needed, disregarding the signals your body sends. You seem to believe that because you are physically strong, you are invincible to most sickness which isn''tpletely wrong. This is a dangerous misconception. Do you understand why?"


    Adam asked with a low and soft tone, his brilliant hazel eyes reflecting the ruby red of Lunevy''s own.


    Lunevy shook her head unconsciously, almost captivated by Adam''s exnation.


    "Your body, despite its resilience, is not indestructible. Ignoring its needs will have consequences. You risk pushing yourself beyond your limits, leading to injuries, exhaustion, and ultimately, decreased performance. This is not merely about efficiency. It''s about self-preservation. Pushing yourself to the brink repeatedly is not sustainable. It will inevitably lead to burnout, both physical and mental. And in this line of your peculiar work, burnout can be fatal. Am I wrong?"


    Once again, Lunevy answered with an unconscious shake of her head.


    "Understanding my words is a sign of intelligence, of recognizing your limitations and respecting your body''s needs. Ignoring these signals is not strength, it''s self-sabotage. It''s a selfish act, not only towards yourself but also towards your team."


    His words, dripping with arrogance, strangely resonated with Lunevy despite herself. The others who were overhearing him were simrly captivated, despite the off-putting delivery.


    "The human body," Adam''s eyes, usually detached, gleamed with a rare intensity. It was a reflection, a subtle echo of the same awe and fascination that had consumed his adopted father, Victor Frankenstein, in his pursuit of the limitations of the Human body and that Adam had inherited.


    "The Human Body...is the most magnificent andplex machine ever conceived. A sublimed interconnected systems, a marvel of biological engineering. And your body... is a true evidence to the beauty and resilience of the human form. It is the most beautiful specimen I have ever encountered here."


    "Ah¡­"


    Lunevy''s eyes widened, her mouth agape in surprise. Adam''s words, though seemingly clinical, resonated with an unexpected intimacy. Obviously she knew what he meant but still his words sounded embarrassingly like a confession of admiration, apliment that left her flustered.


    "That''s why, do not damage such a wonder. Nourish it, respect it, and it will serve you well. You have a unique gift, Miss Luna-Evelyn. You should appreciate it. Do you understand?"


    Luna-Evelyn could only nod silently. Explore more stories with empire


    "Good," Adam said simply, cing the ss gently on her palm he was holding. "Now rest."


    Without another word, Luna-Evelyn moved to join the others, her earlier seriousness and insistence reced by a rare, almost subdued silence. Adam''s attempt to force her to rest had taken on an unexpected gravity, turning into something akin to an impromptu but deeply moving speech. It was ssic Adam¡ªunintentional yet long and impactful¡ªand it carried its own distinct charm.


    The people who had witnessed it also had quite reactions.


    "This is the most beautiful confession I''ve ever heard," Agatha murmured, her cheeks tinged with a rosy flush.


    "Wait¡ªwas that even a confession? He just told her to rest!" Stephen shouted, lookingpletely bewildered.


    "Stephen," Julius said,ughing. "Can your brain even handle processing more than five words at a time?" He shook his head, amused.


    "What did you say?!"


    "Don''t start already," Opheliaughed before looking at Adam gently.


    While she knew it wasn''t a confession, the way Adam had spoken¡ªthe sincerity in his tone, the gentleness of his actions¡ªmade it feel like one. And for teenagers eager for drama, it was enough to spark misunderstandings.


    "I¡­ I think I''m in love," Agatha suddenly muttered, drawing all eyes to her.


    "Huh? Agatha?!" Luke blurted, staring at her in shock.


    Agatha sighed wistfully. "If only someone would do that for me¡­"


    Irisdina, meanwhile, quietly observed Adam. For the first time, she felt an unexpected twinge of jealousy toward a woman about a man. Adam''s demeanor was stoic, even detached, yet there was a unique sincerity in his actions¡ªa rare charm that seemed entirely unintentional. Adam probably wasn''t even aware of it himself, which only made it more captivating.


    Luna-Evelyn settled onto a boulder, holding the ss carefully in both hands to feel the coolness against her palms. She''d recovered somewhat from her earlier embarrassment and watched Adam as he walked away, hands casually tucked into his pockets.


    She knew better than to ask why he wasn''t resting with them. He''d likelye up with a convenient excuse, deflecting attention as he always did. Normally, she''d have ignored it and minded her own business. But after what he''d said, she expected at least that he''d take part in their break.


    But... his words lingered in her mind, resonating deeply in a way no one''s ever had¡ªexcept, perhaps, Krainel''s.

 Chapter 92 Isaac Crawford

    After finally sending Lunevy and the others away, Adam retreated to a secluded spot, ensuring that even the workers couldn''t see him. He needed to be alone for what was toe.


    Standing in the shadows, Adam ced a hand over his face. Slowly, he pinched the empty air before him, as though grasping something unseen. Then, with a sudden motion, a crackling, ancient energy¡ªsilver and ominous¡ªburst forth, engulfing his face and body.


    The transformation began.


    Adam''s frame stretched subtly taller, his lean arms growing more defined. His clothes shifted, morphing effortlessly into an entirely different ensemble: a finely tailored waistcoat that exuded elegance and nobility, woven in shades of ck and white, and clearly of the highest craftsmanship.


    His hair, once white, darkened to a deep pitch ck, elongating slightly until it reached the nape of his neck. Despite theck of visible restraint, the hair tied itself neatly with what seemed to be a ribbon knot. The transformationpleted in moments.


    When the figure finally opened his eyes, they gleamed with a cold, piercing silver.


    For those of the Last Empire, there would have been no mistaking him. Standing there was none other than Isaac Crawford, the ruthless State Secretary of the world''s Mightiest Empire. A man whose very name struck fear across the world.


    Isaac took a slow look around before turning his gaze to his hands. He flexed his fingers experimentally, clenching his right fist before opening it again.


    "Fascinating," he murmured, his voice as cold as the silver in his eyes. A faint smirk tugged at his lips, betraying the thrill of what he had just experienced.


    This was Isaac''s first true ''Switch''. The rush coursing through him was intoxicating, a sensation he knew all too well from the first awakening of his other personalities. But this? This was something entirely different.


    His mind flickered briefly to the time Ivan had showed glimpse of himself against that demon during Ludivine''s attack. Yet even that encounter paled inparison to the true Switch of today.


    This was his true body. His true Eyes.


    Isaac could still feel it.... the memory as vivid as though it were happening again. The dozen swords piercing his flesh. The agony of his death. All of it orchestrated by a pathetic handful of rebels.


    His jaw tightened, and his silver eyes darkened.


    "I should have killed that dog of Nimue''s when I had the chance," he muttered darkly.


    It had been his gravest mistake, and it had cost him his life.


    All because of one woman.


    Her face shed in his mind¡ªher sweet smile, and the words she had whispered to him:


    "You can''t kill me, Isaac, because I am the only woman who will ever love you."


    Anger red within him at the mere thought, but Isaac forced himself to focus on the task at hand.


    He narrowed his attention to his silver eyes, their metallic sheen glowing faintly as the ck pupils dissolved into nothingness. His eyes were hypersensitive to movement and mana, granting him a sight so acute it felt as though he could peer straight through the earth beneath him.


    Step by step, Isaac scoured the ground with his enhanced vision until he caught the faintest ripple emanating from somewhere deep below.


    With a single, fluid motion, he vanished from his position and reappeared directly above the source. His gaze swept the spot beneath him.


    "It''s here."


    Raising his hand, Isaac summoned a beautifully crafted silver revolver into his grip, its designs glinting with an otherworldly elegance. With a subtle flick of his wrist, the weapon''s cylinder spun open, revealing empty chambers.


    "Something silent and strong should do it," he muttered. As if in answer, a single bullet materialized within one of the chambers.


    Snapping the cylinder shut, Isaac leveled the revolver at the ground and pulled the trigger.


    The bullet tore through the earth with tremendous force, leaving a deep, smoldering hole. The sound was almost imperceptible.


    Isaac peered into the hole for only a moment before plunging inside without hesitation.


    When his boots hit solid ground, he quickly surveyed his surroundings.


    Scattered across a cluttered desk were stacks of papers, worn files, strange vials, and odd trinkets whose purposes were inscrutable. But Isaac paid them no mind.


    He wasn''t here for trifles. He was here for the Book mainly.


    Adam''s n was to just find the spot where the hideout was but even Adam had relinquished control to Isaac when thetter had fully taken over. Isaac worked differently. He was going to secure the book but also other items before the others coulde.


    Still, even with his keen eyes, the Book was nowhere to be found. This wasn''t unexpected; anyone with half a brain would know better than to leave something so crucial lying around in in sight.


    Yet Isaac wasn''t entirely disappointed. If the Book wasn''t here, then at least there might be clues¡ªanything to identify the one who possessed it now.


    He thought of Krainel''s ally. By now, that person likely had their hands on the Book, keeping it hidden even from Krainel himself. Isaac wasn''t surprised. The Book''s very nature inspired an almost fanatical obsession in anyone who held it,pelling them to guard it zealously.


    As Isaac scanned the room for traces of the ally, he suddenly stopped.


    A presence.


    Without turning, he raised his gaze.


    "Krainel warned me I''d be tracked. But I didn''t think it would be this soon."


    A voice echoed from behind him.


    "Turn around, and you will die," the stranger added.


    Isaac remained calm, his tone almost mocking. "You''re making this much easier for me."


    Disregarding the warning, he turned.


    "I warned you."


    -BAM! Stay connected with empire


    A deathly ck line shot through the air, aiming to pierce Isaac''s skull with blistering speed. But to his eyes, the attack moved in slow motion. He tilted his head slightly, dodging the strike.


    The man''s eyes widened in shock as he clutched a thick, ancient tome to his chest with desperate eyes.


    Isaac''s gaze settled on the book, and he immediately recognized its thick corrupted mana. One of Asmodeus'' Books.


    "It''s mine!" The man shrieked. His eyes were bloodshot and he had a gaunt expression. He probably didn''t sleep for days fearing the Book would be stolen from him at nights.


    Isaac looked at him only pity at the pathetic figure¡ªthen stepped forward.


    The air around them shifted violently.


    -BAM!


    The man let out a strangled cry as an invisible force mmed him to the ground. The weight was crushing, as though the gravity of the world itself had turned against him.


    Isaac''s footsteps echoed through the trembling room slowly reaching the man. With a flick of his wrist, the Book tore itself from the man''s trembling hands and floated toward Isaac.


    "No! No, please! Don''t take it from me!" The man howled, thrashing against the weight pinning him down. But he was utterly powerless, unable to lift even a finger under Isaac''s pressure.


    The Booknded in Isaac''s hand, and the room seemed to darken as its vile energy red to life.


    The corrupted mana surged, writhing with malevolence, wing at Isaac''s mind. It sought to seep into his soul, to corrupt, seduce, and ultimately consume him like it did with the man on the ground.


    But Isaac remained unshaken. The Book''s power, potent and insidious as it was, barely scratched the surface of his mind.


    Isaac summoned Ivan''s Stigma¡ªthe mark that bound him across all his ''incarnations''. Its radiant ck aura enveloped him, banishing the Book''s influence instantly.


    The oppressive aura dissolved, its feeble attempts to dominate him reduced to nothing. Isaac tightened his grip on the Devil''s Artifact and his lips curled up a little.


    "There''s no way a mere fragment of a Devil could harm me."@@novelbin@@


    "N¨CNO! He chose me! It''s mine!"


    Unfortunately at that time, the man''s desperate scream echoed grating against Isaac''s patience.


    Isaac''s brow furrowed in annoyance as he raised his revolver, the barrel aimed squarely at the trembling figure on the ground.


    "Every humanes into this world with a purpose to fulfill," Isaac began, his eyes devoid of sympathy locked on the man. "Some are destined for greatness. Others¡­ are not. You belong to thetter. Cry, shout, beg if you like¡ªit won''t change the fact that today is the day you die."


    "Ah¡­" The man let out an audible sob, his face twisting into a mask of terror.


    "Choose, then," Isaac asked.


    "N¨CNo¡­ please¡ª"


    -BANG!


    The gunshot echoed briefly, the man''s futile protests silenced forever. His lifeless body slumped to the ground, his blood and brain matter sttered across the cold floor. Isaac didn''t spare the corpse a second nce.


    Instead, he calmly turned his attention to the room, scanning for anything of value¡ªartifacts, documents, or clues that could be useful. Amidst the chaos, he found something interesting: a letter sealed and ced on the desk.


    Breaking the seal, Isaac''s eyes flicked over the content, his lips curling into a faint smile as he finished reading.


    "For a miserable peasant, you certainly have noteworthy connections, Krainel Salvador," he muttered under his breath.


    Folding the letter and tucking it away, Isaac turned toward the exit. With a swift kick, he propelled himself upward,nding smoothly above ground.


    It was time to revert to Adam''s persona.


    "..."


    Isaac froze mid-motion as he sensed a presence behind him. Turning, he found himself face-to-face with Luna-Evelyn. Her de was raised, her ruby-red eyes glinting coldly with suspicion.


    She wasn''t alone.


    The others, stood at the ready, their weapons drawn as well.


    Luna-Evelyn''s gaze dropped briefly to the Book in Isaac''s hand before locking onto his cold, silver eyes.


    "Where is Adam?"

 Chapter 93 Luna-Evelyn VS Isaac Crawford [1]

    "Where is Adam?"


    Lunevy''s voice trembled slightly as she asked.


    The others exchanged uneasy nces, their expressions mirroring her concerns.


    Nearby, a jagged hole marred the ground close to Isaac. And Adam? He was nowhere to be found.


    It didn''t take long for them to draw a conclusion: the man with the Book was undoubtedly an ally of Krainel Salvador.


    "Adam must''ve found that hole and he had probably encountered Isaac down there¡­ and something happened.


    Isaac remained silent.


    Unbeknownst to the group, Isaac had carefully erased his presence and concealed his mana while dealing with the unknown man. Yet, despite his best efforts, the man''s desperate counterattack had escaped suppression, alerting them all.


    Now, Isaac faced a critical dilemma. He couldn''t revert to Adam¡ªnot now. If the group ventured into the hole and found a corpse but no trace of Adam, it would spark even more questions, questions Isaac wasn''t prepared to answer.


    Acting swiftly, Isaac raised his revolver and aimed it toward the gaping hole, his mana surging into the weapon.


    "...!"


    The oppressive wave of mana radiating from him was suffocatingly potent. Everyone instinctively stepped back¡ªeveryone except Lunevy. But even she struggled to maintain herposure under the suffocating aura emanating from Isaac.


    The revolver glowed with an ominous intensity, charged with a lethal amount of mana. Lunevy''s eyes widened in realization. She understood exactly what Isaac intended to do.


    "Stop!" She shouted, lunging forward to intervene.


    But it was already toote.


    -BOOM!


    The bullet tore through the air with deafening speed, striking the hideout below. The resulting explosion sent massive shards of rock and clouds of dust erupting into the sky.


    For a moment, chaos reigned. Dust and debris hurtled toward Isaac, only to be deflected by an invisible gravity barrier surrounding him.


    The others weren''t as fortunate. They scrambled to shield themselves, their mana ring to create hasty barriers. Ophelia positioned herself protectively in front of the three students, anchoring them amidst the shockwaves.


    When the dust finally settled, all eyes turned to Isaac. He stood untouched, the swirling fragments of the ruined hideout unable to breach his calm, imprable defense.


    "Dead now," Isaac said atst.@@novelbin@@


    The group looked down into the obliterated pit. Whatever¡ªor whoever¡ªhad been inside the hideout was now buried beneath a mountain of rubble.


    "..." Lunevy froze in ce, her body trembling as if paralyzed.


    Ophelia''s hands shot up to cover her mouth, her eyes wide with disbelief. "I¨CIt can''t be¡­"


    "You bastard!!"


    Stephen was the first to snap, his rage boiling over as he charged toward Isaac recklessly.


    Before Stephen could close the distance, Isaac moved like a phantom, appearing directly in front of him. With a swift, devastating kick to the stomach, he sent Stephen hurtling backward.


    "Agh¨C!" Stephen''s mouth opened wide as he coughed up a thick spurt of blood. The force of the blow folded him like a hinge, his body forming a painful ''<'' before he was flung away. He tumbled across the ground for several meters, his frame leaving a ragged trail in the dirt.


    "Stephen!" Ophelia cried out, rushing to his side with panic etched on her face.


    But Lunevy was already moving. Her sword shed as she closed the gap between herself and Isaac, her strike swift and precise.


    Yet she couldn''tnd a blow. The air around Isaac shimmered as an invisible force repelled her, vibrating. The gravity surrounding him made it impossible for her to breach his defenses.


    "Why¡­?" Lunevy''s voice cracked as she red at him, her lips trembling. She gripped her sword tightly, her knuckles pale with strain.


    She couldn''t name the emotions coursing through her¡ªrage, despair, or perhaps a deep sense of betrayal. She hadn''t known Adam for long, but his kindness had touched her in ways she hadn''t expected. His concern for her had felt genuine, and now, the thought of losing him filled her with grief she hadn''t expected.


    "What a ridiculous question," Isaac said with a scoff, his lips curling into a mocking smile. "You all ask the same thing regardless of the world in the end. Why did you kill him? Why did you kill her? Why so much violence? As long as humanity exists, so will violence. It''s woven into your very nature. Casualties are inevitable¡ªwhether it''s the lowest scum or the kindest soul. Life and death hinge on the hand that wields the power to decide."


    "Shut up¡­"


    -BAM! Enjoy more content from empire


    Lunevy''s mana erupted around her, ring with raw intensity as she tried to shatter the oppressive gravity field that barred her path.


    Isaac didn''t flinch. His silver eyes bore into hers, a curious glint in their depths¡ªpart Isaac''s detached interest, part Adam''s lingering fascination on her reaction toward his ''death''.


    "But if you insist on an answer," Isaac continued coldly, "it''s simple: weakness."


    "The weak have no right to challenge those who stand above them. It''s an unchangeable truth, even for peasants."


    "S¨CShut up!"


    Lunevy''s mana surged violently, a pir of roaring fire erupting from her body and tearing into the sky. The sheer heat distorted the air around her, and the ground beneath her feet cracked and caved under the overwhelming force.


    Isaac watched as Lunevy''s Phantasma pierced the edge of his gravity barrier. Though it was only the tip of her de, it spoke volumes about her monstrous strength.


    "Now, I understand," Isaac muttered, his voice barely audible over the crackling energy surrounding them.


    Adam''s desire to protect her suddenly made sense. Lunevy wasn''t just strong¡ªshe was unnaturally so. And this Among the highest Upper-Values he had ever encountered. Isaac could also see why Ivan was so eager to recruit her. It wasn''t her kind essense that interested him contrary to Adam; it was the potential she carried, raw and unpolished. A diamond in the rough, waiting to be shaped.


    Isaac''s instincts told him to kill her immediately. She was too dangerous to be left alive. But the thoughts of others¡ªAdam''s lingering will, Ivan''s ambitions, and even the collective considerations of his counterparts¡ªtempered his resolve.


    Before Isaac could make his next move, Lunevy''s voice rang out.


    "Ignacia!" She cried, summoning the full power of her Phantasma.


    The de in her hand ignited into a zing inferno, the mes burning brighter, hotter, as she pushed forward against the gravity barrier. The strain was evident on her face; the barrier resisted her with force, allowing her de to prate no further than its tip.


    Despite her incredible strength, Lunevy struggled. She had never encountered a barrier like this before¡ªone that rendered her attacks so futile.


    She couldn''t even reach him.


    ''Why am I so weak¡­?''


    The thought burned in her mind, fueling her frustration. Lunevy gritted her teeth, her pride and confidence crumbling under the weight of her helplessness.


    Just like with Krainel Salvador, she found herself powerless against a greater foe. She was hailed as a genius, praised as one of the strongest, and yet¡­


    Was she going to lose again?


    -BOOM!


    Her mana erupted with even greater force, a fiery cyclone roaring around her as she pushed herself to the brink.


    "Stay behind me!" Julius shouted as he moved to shield Irisdina and the others.


    He wanted to help Lunevy, but the fight had already escted beyond his ability to intervene. He couldn''t afford to endanger the students by joining a battle so far beyond him. Instead, he focused on their safety, his mana ring defensively.


    "What¡­ is this?" Luke mumbled, his face pale, mirroring Agatha''s shock.


    "Is that¡­ a fight between S-Ranks?" Irisdina''s voice trembled as she watched the battle unfold, awe and terror etched across her face. The very air around them rippled with mana.


    Julius didn''t respond, his attention fixed on the scene. He had witnessed terrifying battles before, but this¡­ this was on a different level entirely. He had to get the students away before the situation spiraledpletely out of control.


    And then there was Isaac.


    Julius doubted the man''s strength was limited to an S-Rank. No, this power felt far beyond even that.


    Isaac observed as Lunevy''s mes engulfed his entire barrier, her mana growing more intense with every passing moment. Her body zed and her eyes burned; the gusting heat whipping her hair wildly around her face.


    As the battle raged, a glowing emblem of a small firebird appeared on Lunevy''s forehead, and her power surged to an entirely new level.


    S+ Rank.


    And she wasn''t stopping.


    ming wings of enormous size burst forth from her back, their searing light illuminating the battlefield as they unfurled in full glory. The wings loomed over Isaac.


    Isaac, however, remained unfazed. He raised his silver eyes to meet her glowing form calmly.


    "So, this is a Phantasma," he muttered and raised his revolver.


    The cylinder clicked open, and the bullets present vanished. A fresh set of six bullets materialized in their ce, each glowing with a silver light.


    Isaac snapped the cylinder shut and pointed the weapon at Lunevy.


    "I''ll use a gravitational force ten times stronger than Earth''s," he said.


    His finger rested lightly on the trigger as his gaze locked onto Lunevy''s form.


    "Try to survive this," Isaac said narrowing his eyes, "before thinking about standing on ''our'' side."


    -BOOOM!


    The shot echoed like thunder. The bullet, imbued with immense gravitational energy, tore through the air, warping space as it traveled. It reached Lunevy in an instant, its speed too great to evade.


    Lunevy''s massive wings of fire folded around her defensively, forming a zing shield. The moment the bullet struck, an immense force exploded outward, sending her hurtling backward at incredible speed.


    -CRASH!


    -BOOM!


    Her body smashed through several buildings under construction, reducing them to rubble as she continued to be pushed along by the gravitational bullet, which showed no sign of stopping.

 Chapter 94 Luna-Evelyn VS Isaac Crawford [2]

    Lunevy''s massive wings of fire folded around her defensively, forming a zing shield. The moment the bullet struck, an immense force exploded outward, sending her hurtling backward at incredible speed.


    -CRASH!@@novelbin@@


    -BOOM!


    Her body smashed through several buildings under construction, reducing them to rubble as she continued to be pushed along by the gravitational bullet, which showed no sign of stopping.


    "No¡­ No!!" Ophelia, her hands still trembling from treating Stephen''s wounds, surged to her feet. Her gaze snapped toward Lunevy as she sprinted forward.


    "Are you kidding me¡­?" Julius muttered under his breath, his voice strained with disbelief. His body quivered, an involuntary reaction to the fear gripping him.


    "Even Miss Luna-Evelyn¡­" Luke''s voice was trembling with disbelief.


    "Damn my luck," Julius cursed as he stepped forward, his teeth clenched tightly. His eyes turned toward Isaac, and a realization settled over him. It was his turn now.


    He couldn''t run.


    Whether for the sake of the others to escape or for Lunevy to return, he had to buy time. That was his role¡ªa member of the World Order, sworn to protect.


    "Monsters. One after another¡­" Julius gritted his teeth, muttering under his breath. First Krainel Salvador, and now this man¡ªanother walking cmity whose power felt equally overwhelming.


    "W¨CWait, sir!" Agatha called after him in worry.


    "Run," Julius said without turning back, gripping the hilt of his sword so tightly his knuckles whitened. Sweat trickled down his face, but he ignored it. "I''ll try to hold him off."


    Ahead of him, Isaac turned his gaze toward Julius, his expression turning bored.


    The soft click of Isaac''s revolver echoed as he ejected an empty bullet casing. The metallic shell dissolved into particles mid-air, vanishing as though erased from existence.


    "Don''t waste my time." Isaac asked, his voice edged with irritation."I despise wasting my time as much as peasants rising their weapons against their King."


    Julius took a shaky breath, his trembling hands tightening around his sword. "It''s not like I have a choice," he replied with a nervousugh before ring at Isaac. "It''s my duty to stop you."


    His words were bold, but inwardly, he cursed his fear¡ªthe way his hands wouldn''t stop shaking, the way every instinct screamed at him to run.


    To his surprise, Isaac''s expression softened into a small, nostalgic smile.


    "Loyal to your duty, huh?" Isaac said, his voice tinged with something deeper. "I can rte to that feeling. Duty¡­ it''s both a burden and a gift. It weighs you down but gives you a reason to stand. A purpose. Something that keeps you alive."


    The sincerity in Isaac''s tone sent a chill through Julius. He stared at the man before him, his fear somehow deepening. That smile¡ªso wistful, so genuine¡ªwas utterly out of ce in the midst of what he had done. And yet, Julius couldn''t help but feel the truth in Isaac''s words.


    "But that''s the point, isn''t it?" Isaac continued. "For that single purpose, you have to be ready to sacrifice everything. To face anything. Even if it means walking into hell itself."


    He took a step closer, his revolver hanging loosely at his side.


    "At the end of it all," Isaac sighed softly. "When you take your final breath, if you''ve upheld your principles¡ªif you''ve stayed true to them no matter what¡ªyou can smile. You can face hell with your head high."


    Isaac''s expression abruptly darkened, his fingers tightening around the grip of his revolver. His once-calm demeanor shifted, shadows flickering across his face.


    "But imagine¡­At the moment you walk into hell with your head held high, ready to ept your fate, what if you were pulled away? Ripped back among the living, into an unfamiliar, alien world? What are you supposed to hold onto then?"


    The question lingered in the silence.


    Julius stood frozen. He had no idea what Isaac was talking about, nor did he want to know.


    Isaac let out a dry scoff beneath his faint smile, his eyes distant. "I suppose I should be grateful to ''them.'' After all, they gave me a purpose. Something to cling to, even now."


    He shifted his stance slightly, his gaze flicking to his left.


    A small, ming speck in the distance was growingrger, hurtling toward him with incredible speed. Isaac''s expression didn''t waver as he watched it approach.


    It was Lunevy.


    Blood streaked down her forehead, her face pale and strained, but her eyes burned even stronger as she closed onto him.


    "You survived this," Isaac muttered, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "The Empire could have used people like you."


    And then¡ª


    -BOOM!


    Lunevy mmed into him and mes consumed Isaac''s figure as though swallowing him whole, their intensity forcing a deafening shockwave to ripple through the air.


    Julius instinctively moved to shield Irisdina and the others, bracing against the sheer force of the st. Dust and heat swirled around them, choking the battlefield in chaos.


    "Did she get him?!" Irisdina voiced the question trembling in everyone''s minds.


    Without hesitation, Julius swung his sword, the de slicing through the heavy veil of dust.


    As the air cleared, a single figure came into view¡ªLunevy.


    She was kneeling, her breaths ragged andbored. Her body trembled as she clutched at her sides, utterly spent. Her gaze had dimmed of its intensity, her face ghostly pale, drained of all mana.


    In front of her, the ground was scorched and obliterated, but Isaac was nowhere to be seen. Not a trace remained.


    "She won¡­" Agatha murmured, disbelief and relief mingling in her voice as a faint smile touched her lips.


    "Yeah¡­ there''s no way anyone could''ve survived that," Luke added, nodding. His expression softened in relief.


    "She did it! She won, Irisdina!" Agatha said again cheering.


    But Irisdina didn''t join in the celebration. Her expression wasplicated, her brows furrowed as she watched Lunevy clutch the ground, her fingers digging into the scorched earth.


    Julius clenched his teeth as well, biting down hard on his lip, his hands trembling.


    Nearby, Ophelia knelt silently beside Stephen''s unconscious body, tears streaming down her face in quiet grief.


    The realization hit Agatha and Luke all at once.


    This wasn''t a victory.


    It wasn''t just Isaac who had been lost.


    It was Adam.


    He was dead¡ª Experience new tales on empire


    -Thud!


    The sound of rubble shifting echoed across the battlefield, snapping everyone''s attention toward its source.


    Their gazes locked on arge, spherical object jutting out from the ground amidst the debris.


    "T¨CThis¡­!" Ophelia''s eyes widened in recognition, her voice trembling. She knew this object¡ªshe had seen it before. It was the same device that had shielded her from Krainel Salvador''s deadly blow.


    It was one of Adam''s creations.


    Lunevy, her legs quaking beneath her, forced herself upright. She stared intently at the sphere as its metallic surface hissed and groaned, the door creaking open.


    From within, a figure emerged, kicking the door lightly to swing it fully open.


    Adam.


    Hisb coat was caked in dust, his white hair even more disheveled than usual. With a nimble leap, he stepped out of the device, brushing the dirt from his coat with a casual air. Without hesitation, he pulled a syringe from his bag and plunged it into his own arm.


    The ''Switch'' had taken a toll on him, far more than it would on anyone else. After all, he was the weakest of ''them''.


    "What a drag¡­" Adam muttered, flexing his fingers as the injection steadied his control over his body. Tossing the syringe aside, he nced around at the devastatedndscape.


    His hazel eyes surveyed the destruction with a hint of annoyance. "This mess... He really did a number on this ce. People should respect the hard work of others."


    Eventually, his gaze settled on the group before him. Their faces, frozen in shock and disbelief, stared back at him with mouths agape.


    His eyes moved to Lunevy. Her trembling lips and battered state drew a grimace to his face.


    "I told you to take care of your body," Adam said with a scolding tone. "It hasn''t even been an hour."


    Lunevy silently dragged herself toward him. Her gait was awkward, her body visibly strained. When she finally reached him, she copsed forward.


    Caught off guard, Adam instinctively reached out to steady her, his hands gripping her shoulders. But the sudden weight sent him toppling backward, Lunevynding atop him.


    As he hit the ground with a grunt, it became clear¡ªAdam was far from physically strong.


    He craned his neck to look at Julius, his expression dead serious. "Help me."


    Julius, still dumbfounded by Adam''s sudden return, couldn''t suppress a wide, genuine smile. Scratching the back of his head, he let out augh.


    "Look at you, Adam. Maybe you should work on muscling up a bit. Can''t even hold up a woman?"


    "I was caught off guard. It was a momentarypse in bnce¡ª"


    "Yeah, yeah, I know," Julius interrupted, still grinning as he stepped forward to lend a hand.


    Adam managed to raise while holding Lunevy''s body.

 Chapter 95 A Royal Invitation?

    The battle against Isaac Crawford had ended.


    Adam knelt on the ground, his gaze fixed on the unconscious form of Luna-Evelyn sprawled beside him. His hands worked deftly, holding a syringe he had just retrieved from his kit. He examined it briefly before carefully pressing the needle against a precise spot on her upper arm.


    "A¨CAdam!" Ophelia quickly spoke up. "Stephen needs help too! I did what I could, but¡ª"


    "Bring him over andy him here," Adam interrupted calmly, his focus unbroken as he injected Luna-Evelyn with the contents of the syringe.


    A faint groan escaped her lips, and her brow furrowed momentarily before her features softened again, settling into a more peaceful expression.


    "Yes!" Ophelia responded quickly, rushing to bring Stephen over. She gentlyid him on the opposite side of Luna-Evelyn, then turned her attention back to Adam.


    Her eyes lingered on him as he tended to Luna-Evelyn''s injuries. His concentration was absolute, his movements precise and assured, as if nothing else in the world existed at that moment.


    "Will she be okay?" Ophelia asked, leaning closer, her voice tinged with worry.


    "She''ll be fine," Adam replied. "Her body is extraordinary¡ªher wounds will heal quickly. But she''ll still need plenty of rest."


    As he spoke, Adam raised Luna-Evelyn''s arm, carefully wrapping it with clean bandages. His hands moved with ease, but as he worked, something caught his attention. Her palms bore thick, hardened calluses¡ªa clear sign of harsh and hard sword training.


    For a young woman, the level of wear on her hands was remarkable. This wasn''t just talent at work¡ªit was effort, a proof to the sheer intensity of her training. Adam''s expression hardened slightly as he traced a fingertip across the roughened skin, silently admiring her dedication.


    Suddenly, her fingers twitched, curling into a tight fist.


    Adam''s gaze shifted immediately to her face. Luna-Evelyn''s eyes had fluttered open, their sharp rity returning despite her weakened state.


    She pulled her hand away quickly, almost defensively, as though unwilling to reveal the evidence of her efforts. There was a flicker of vulnerability in her action. Despite her strength, she was still a woman who carried her own sense of pride.


    Adam chose not to press the matter. Rising to his feet, he kept his voice calm and professional. "You need to rest for at least the next two days. Your body''s been through something unusual¡ªlikely a rapid growth or transformation. It''ll take time for it to stabilize."


    Without waiting for a response, he turned and moved to check on Stephen.


    Stephen could be irritating at times, but Adam wasn''t one to hold grudges. The truth was, Stephen had his own quirks, but his worth was undeniable. He was a clear Upper-Value¡ªa capable individual who simply had a temper that red a little too often. Adam understood that everyone had their own personality. He wouldn''t fault Stephen for his short temper, especially when, deep down, he was a good person¡ªa man who deserved his ce on this Earth.


    Adam knelt beside him, silently assessing the damage. While Stephen had taken fewer hits from Isaac Crawfordpared to Luna-Evelyn, his body was naturally weaker. The brute force of the attacks he had sustained had left him with several broken ribs.


    Fortunately, Adam had just the thing.


    Reaching into his storage bag, he pulled out one of his own inventions. It looked like a standard bulletproof vest, but its purpose was entirely different.


    "Support his body," Adam asked curtly.


    At his demand, Julius stepped in, carefully lifting Stephen into a seated position. His expression betrayed his confusion as he watched Adam slip the vest over Stephen''s torso.


    Once secured, the vest seemed toe alive. A subtle contraction rippled through it, tightening snugly against Stephen''s frame.


    "Arghhh!" Stephen groaned, the pain etched on his face.


    But that reaction was expected.


    The vest wasn''t just fabric and stitching; it was a sophisticated piece of technology imbued with mana and enhanced by a unique healingpound¡ªa creation inspired by Victor Frankenstein himself. When worn, the vest emitted subtle pulses of energy, channeling the wearer''s own life force to elerate the healing of injuries. Though it didn''t instantly mend broken bones, it significantly reduced pain, calmed inmmation, and sped up the regeneration of damaged tissue.


    "He''ll need at least a week of rest," Adam said, standing up, his eyes flickering between Ophelia and Julius. "But if you want him fully recovered, I''d rmend giving him an extra week. Make sure your higher-ups understand that."


    "Understood," Julius said, nodding solemnly.


    Ophelia echoed the gesture but she smiled at Adam.


    "I''m d you''re alright, Adam. We really thought¡­ we thought you might have died back there," Ophelia admitted softly. The memory of the explosion Isaac Crawford had unleashed was still fresh. The space below had been obliterated, leaving nothing salvageable in its wake.


    Adam''s expression however tightened, his frown deepening as though her doubt had hurt him. "My Sphere doesn''t break that easily."


    "Of course!" Ophelia grinned, yfully pping Adam on the back.


    Caught off guard, Adam stumbled forward, nearly losing his bnce before managing to steady himself. He shot her a sharp look, but Ophelia only scratched her cheek sheepishly. "Oops. My bad."


    "It''s still incredible that you managed to survive against that monster," Luke said, letting out a low whistle of admiration.


    "I agree¡ªit''s nothing short of amazing!" Agatha added enthusiastically, nodding her head.


    "But we lost the Book," Julius said, his expression clouded with frustration. "It was our only lead to Krainel Salvador."


    Ophelia let out a heavy sigh. "Yeah¡­ without it, finding him just got a whole lot harder."


    Even Luna-Evelyn, lying on the ground, wore a look of disappointment, her lips pressed into a thin line.


    "The Book may be lost," Adam spoke suddenly, breaking the silence, "but I have another lead on Krainel."


    The others turned to him, their eyes wide with curiosity. Slowly, Adam reached into his coat and pulled out a letter, holding it aloft between his fingers.


    "R¨CReally?" Ophelia and Julius were on him in an instant, crowding close as Adam handed them the envelope.


    They read the contents, their expressions shifting from confusion to shock as their eyes scanned the page. "Is this real?" Julius murmured, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    "Let me see," Luna-Evelyn said, holding out her hand. Ophelia passed the letter to her, and she read it carefully. Like the others, her reaction was one of astonishment.


    The letter was an invitation addressed to Krainel Salvador for a prestigious engagement¡ªa royal event, bearing the unmistakable insignia of the Lunarian Crown.


    "This emblem¡­" Ophelia muttered, narrowing her eyes as she studied the crest. "I''ve seen it somewhere before¡­"


    "It''s Lunaria!" Agatha replied confidently.@@novelbin@@


    "You mean that country in the continent of Zndia?" Julius asked, visibly startled.


    Adam didn''t show much reaction because he had already read the letter but his gaze was on Luna-Evelyn when Lunaria came up.


    "Yes! And the engagement mentioned here¡ªit''s between the Imperial Prince of Lunaria and the Imperial Princess of Sria! It''s a world event! Kyaa!!" Agatha squealed in excitement, bouncing on her toes.


    But her enthusiasm wasn''t shared. Luna-Evelyn and the others remained somber.


    "What is Krainel nning to do within a royal alliance?" Julius voiced the question lingering in everyone''s minds.


    "It''s in two months," Luna-Evelyn said, folding the letter with care. "We''ll need to attend."


    "Miss Luna-Evelyn, we have to inform the Order first," Ophelia reminded her cautiously.


    Luna-Evelyn''s hands curled into fists. After a moment, she exhaled and nodded.


    Meanwhile, Adam observed the group thoughtfully, his mind already working through the implications. He had a strong suspicion about Krainel''s intentions for the alliance¡ªor rather, he pieced it together from fragments of text he recalled from the novel.


    It made sense. Krainel''s invitation wasn''t just for show; it was part of arger scheme. Adam surmised that Krainel had tasked his ally with bringing the Book of Asmodeus to the event.


    ''I have to be at that engagement party.'' Adam concluded swiftly.


    The fact that it was happening in a foreign continent, far from the Holy Continent, didn''t faze him. He already possessed one of the Books of Asmodeus. If he could get close to Krainel, he could seize this chance to secure Luna-Evelyn''s trust further and potentially obtain Krainel''s Book as well.


    The only problem? How was he supposed to get an invitation to a royal gathering? He wasn''t a noble or anyone of status.


    Then it hit him.


    Charlie Dust.


    The cameraman who had filmed his staged wedding with Gwenyra¡­ if Adam remembered correctly, Charlie was from a country in Zndia. Maybe, just maybe, there was a way to leverage that connection.


    Shaking his head, Adam set the thought aside. The engagement was two months away¡ªhe had time to figure it out. For now, his immediate priority was to leave this ce as quickly as possible.


    Rest wasn''t on his agenda. The first thing Adam wanted to do was delve into the Book of Asmodeus he already had, driven by the his never-ending curiosity of the mad scientist he was.


    "Um¡­ everyone¡­" A timid voice broke the silence.


    Adam turned to see Irisdina, who had been nervously talking on her phone until now. Her face was pale, and she fidgeted ufortably as all eyes shifted to her.


    "My father has called for you," she said hesitantly.


    "For us?" Ophelia asked, tilting her head in confusion.


    Irisdina nodded, looking visibly uneasy. "He¡­ wants an answer. Andpensation."


    "Compensation?" Luke frowned.


    "It''s obvious for what¡­" Agatha said with an awkward smile looking around. Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    They all nced around, their expression darkening as they surveyed the aftermath of their battle. The construction sitey in ruins. Several half-built structures had been reduced to rubble by the shockwaves of the fight.

 Chapter 96 Vincent Vermillion [1]

    Experience more on empire


    "You didn''t have toe," Adam said, shooting a pointed nce at Luna-Evelyn, who sat beside him in the car.@@novelbin@@


    On his other side was Julius, sitting in silence.


    The three of them were riding in Irisdina''s personal vehicle, heading toward the Vermillion main household to meet with the head of the Vermillion family, who was reportedly furious after the recent incident at his private construction site.


    The workers, having witnessed the chaos unfold like something out of a catastrophic action movie, had been utterly terrified. They wasted no time in contacting their clients, and soon, word of the disaster reached Irisdina''s father.


    Naturally, the World Order was required to provide answers. Luna-Evelyn had been the first to volunteer for the meeting, despite Ophelia and Julius urging her to stay behind and recover alongside Stephen.


    But Luna-Evelyn refused to stand down. As the team leader, she felt it was her responsibility to handle the situation. In the end, Ophelia stayed back with Stephen, while Julius apanied Luna-Evelyn. He was, after all, the most eloquent of the group.


    "You didn''t have toe," Adam repeated. Luna-Evelyn turned her head, giving him a look that said inly, ''Are you serious right now?''


    Unfortunately for Adam, her sentiment was shared by everyone else in the car. His presence, they felt, was the least necessary of all.


    But Adam had his reasons. He had no intention of letting this incident spiral into arger issue. If the investigation dug too deep, the fabricated story about him being connected to Horizon might unravel. Beyond that, he also had a personal interest in meeting Irisdina''s father. If keeping things calm meant tagging along, then so be it.


    "What are you even doing here, Adam?" Luke finally broke the silence with a wry chuckle, leaning slightly toward him.


    "You''re in no position to ask that, Luke," Agatha shot back.


    "And neither are you," Luke grimaced.


    "Luke, Agatha¡­ Enough. Both of you should leave¡­" Irisdina said.


    Her expression was far from calm. She rubbed her hands nervously.


    "There''s no way we''re leaving you to face him alone!" Agatha replied, angrily."We were there at the beginning of this mess. We share responsibility!"


    Luke nodded in agreement, his brow furrowed. They both understood the gravity of the situation¡ªand the temper of Irisdina''s father. Leaving her to confront him alone was unthinkable.


    Irisdina sighed, clearly torn, but didn''t press the issue further.


    "We''ve arrived, Miss," Bastian said, a bit nervous as well, as he stepped out of the car. He quickly moved to open the door for Irisdina.


    Irisdina exited, lifting her gaze to take in the imposing sight before her. The Vermillion main household loomed like a fortress, far from the elegance of a typical mansion. Its towering structure and austere design made it clear: this was a ce of power.


    A group of individuals stood waiting at the entrance, their expressions hard and unweing. They were members of the Vermillion family, their piercing gazes heavy with judgment. Irisdina hesitated, her confidence faltering under their scrutiny.


    But then, someone brushed past her without a second thought. She caught the flutter of a whiteb coat and recognized Adam''s unassuming figure moving ahead. Hands tucked casually into his coat pockets, he strode forward without the faintest trace of apprehension on his face.


    Luna-Evelyn followed close behind him, herposure equally unshaken. Their indifference to the oppressive atmosphere gave Irisdina a small but vital boost of courage. She took a steadying breath and forced herself to step forward.


    The group was quickly met by a butler, who led them through the grand halls and up a sweeping staircase. The air grew heavier with every step until they reached a peculiar door¡ªone that made Irisdina not feel good at all..


    It was a door she had dreaded for as long as she could remember.


    -Knock


    "Milord, Lady Irisdina has arrived," the butler announced formally.


    "Enter."


    The butler pushed the door open, revealing a tall man seated behind an ornate desk, his attention focused on the documents spread before him. Even without looking closely, Adam could immediately tell he was rted to Irisdina. His vermillion-orange hair¡ªa striking trait of the family¡ªwas evidence enough.


    As Irisdina and the others stepped into the room, the butler quietly exited, closing the door behind them.


    "Father¡­" Irisdina called hesitantly.


    Her words went unanswered, save for the persistent scratch of a pen gliding across paper. The sound was almost deafening in the silence.


    Three figures stood nking Vincent Vermillion, upright and stoic. Their eyes and rigid postures made them seem like statues carved from stone. Irisdina recognized them instantly.


    They weren''t just bodyguards. They were seasoned warriors¡ªA-rank elites she had sparred against countless times. Each defeat etched into her memory along the pain.


    "Lord Vermillion, we havee to sincerely apologize for what transpired on Long Street," Julius spoke up seeing he wasn''t answering his daughter. "An unexpected lead emerged regarding a dangerous criminal and a Book tied to the Devil, which brought us to your construction site. Unfortunately, the situation escted into a confrontation, and we were forced to act."


    Vincent Vermillion continued writing. A dozen seconds passed before he set the pen down, lifted his gaze, and fixed his piercing eyes on his daughter.


    "On whose authority did you grant them ess to my territory?" H asked, his voice cold and devoid of emotion.


    "I¡ªI¡­" Irisdina faltered, her father''s oppressive stare freezing her words in her throat.


    "I¡ªIt''s not her fault, Milord," Luke spoke up, attempting to defend her. "The World Order suspected¡ª"


    "Out."


    Vincent''smand cut Luke off mid-sentence. Without so much as a nce, he raised a hand toward one of his guards. The imposing figure stepped forward, taking hold of both Luke and Agatha, and began ushering them toward the door.


    "Hey! Wait!" Agatha protested, but her words fell on deaf ears.


    Vincent had no interest in Irisdina''s friends. He already knew enough about them and had decided they had no ce in this discussion¡ªor in his house.


    "Answer me," he asked again, his eyes boring into his daughter.


    "It was at my request," Luna-Evelyn replied in her stead.


    Vincent shifted his gaze to her, his expression as unreadable as ever. Luna-Evelyn didn''t flinch, meeting his stare head-on.


    Without a word, Vincent reached for a file on his desk. He opened it, scanning its contents before speaking. "Luna-Evelyn Salvador. Former student and adopted daughter of one of New Earth and Arcadia''s most wanted criminals."


    Luna-Evelyn''s fists tightened at his words.


    "I have no need for excuses from someone who might betray her own kind at any moment," Vincent said with a cold scoff.


    "Milord, that''s going too far," Julius intervened, his brow furrowed in disapproval. "If that man had remained, the damage he could have caused would''ve been irreparable. Constructing an apartmentplex with someone like him operating underground was a monumental risk. We neutralized a threat that could have cost you dearly."


    "And what?" Vincent replied coldly, his eyes narrowing. "You expect me to feel grateful for your interference?"


    "Not at all," Julius replied calmly. "I''m merely stating that we had to act swiftly to eliminate a dangerous threat¡ªone that could have cost thousands of innocent lives. As for the damages incurred, the World Order will ensure fullpensation."


    Vincent chuckled. "You invade my territory without my authorization, destroy my property, endanger my people, and now you think offering me money will make it all disappear?" He leaned forward slightly. "Money, I have in abundance¡ªenough tost ten lifetimes. What I do not tolerate, however, is a foreign organization with no authority over my world trespassing into my domain and tarnishing my name."


    "That wasn''t our intention¡­" Julius replied


    "Perhaps," Vincent said as he abruptly stood.


    He strode toward Irisdina, who remained rooted in ce, her gaze fixed on the floor. She looked utterly defeated, too intimidated to lift her eyes or speak in her own defense.


    "The fault may lie heavily with my daughter," Vincent said, his words biting.


    Raising his hand, he prepared to strike.


    Everyone in the room knew what was about to happen.


    But before the blow couldnd, a figure stepped forward, intercepting Vincent''s hand.


    It was Adam.


    He stood between Vincent and Irisdina, his hand gripping the older man''s wrist. Slowly, he looked up at Vincent, his expression as calm as ever but there was a hint of coldness.


    "Or perhaps the fault lies with her father."

 Chapter 97 Vincent Vermillion [2]

    "Or perhaps the fault lies with her father."


    Vincent''s gaze locked onto Adam, scrutinizing him with an intensity that could make most crumble under its weight.


    But Adam, despite his frail appearance, stood firm. There wasn''t even a flicker of hesitation in his eyes as he returned Vincent''s stare, a quiet resilience that piqued the older man''s interest.


    "And who might you be?" Vincent asked. "Another of Irisdina''s ineffectualpanions?"


    "It hardly concerns you who I am," Adam replied. "Personal information should only be exchanged between individuals who respect and trust one another."


    "Is that your justification for refusing to share even your name?" Vincent chuckled.


    "No," Adam said, his tone turning cold. "The reason I won''t tell you my name is simpler than that¡ªit''s my selfish choice. I don''t share it with anyone who stoops so low as to strike their own daughter."


    Find adventures on empire


    Vincent''s eyes narrowed. "Some children need discipline¡ªsometimes harsh discipline¡ªif they are to learn from their mistakes." He shook off Adam''s grip on his sleeve and added with a sneer, "Perhaps your parents failed to teach you the proper decorum when addressing a noble elder."


    Adam''s lips curled into the faintest semnce of a smile, though itcked warmth. He slipped his hands into his pockets. "Unfortunately for you, I have no parents. I grew up an orphan¡ªI never had the chance to know them."


    "That exins quite a bit," Vincent said with a scoff.


    "But I was raised," Adam continued, "by someone I consider a father. He took in me and another girl. He never once raised his hand against us, yet we both became the most sought-after individuals in our country."


    Vincent raised an eyebrow. "Sought after? You? For what reason, I wonder?"


    His tone was dripping with condescension as he cast a derisive nce over Adam. There was nothing outwardly remarkable about him¡ªnothing, save for hisposed manner and his ability to speak with confidence, qualities Vincent grudgingly acknowledged but didn''t find particrly impressive.


    To Vincent, Adam was nothing more than an impudent boy¡ªreckless and unaware of the world''s harsher realities. In his mind, the young man''s audacity stemmed solely from his ignorance, and it would only be a matter of time before that illusion shattered.


    "I don''t need to exin myself to you."


    "Indeed," Vincent shot back, "and you have no right to lecture me about how I treat my daughter."


    "You''re correct. I have no such right," Adam replied. "But whether or not I offer advice is entirely my choice."


    "Advice, was it?" Vincent sneered, sarcasm dripping from his words. "Should I take advice from someone who''s barely even old enough to be called an adult?"


    "It wasn''t advice." Adam''s voice dropped, his gaze hardening, his eyes flickering with a clear, dangerous glint¡ªmurderous intent.


    "Think of it as a warning," he said coldly. "I don''t tolerate parents striking their children without cause or restraint."


    A heavy, stunned silence filled the room.


    Julius gawked, his mouth hanging open in disbelief, while Lunevy, who also abhorred the idea of parents hitting their children, leaned in with interest. But it was Irisdina who appeared the most astonished. Never before had she seen anyone hold a conversation with her father¡ªmuch less challenge him¡ªwithout Vincent steering the discussion entirely.


    ''This boy¡­''


    Vincent''s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing as he assessed Adam. The threat in the young man''s words was clear, and what unsettled him further was how genuine it felt. It was no hollow posturing¡ªAdam seemed more than willing to follow through.


    Suddenly, Adam reached into his pocket and produced a folded letter, handing it to Vincent.


    "Here," he said simply.


    Vincent''s gaze flicked to the paper. Unfolding it, his eyes scanned the contents. The words caught his attention instantly.


    "A Devil''s Dungeon¡­" He muttered.


    "The man residing rent free below your territory had deciphered the location of one of Asmodeus'' Dungeons from the Book of Asmodeus," Adam exined. "Judging by the ink and the characteristics of the paper, I''d say he discovered the dungeon''s location no more than three days ago. He likely nned to im its treasures himself. Unfortunately for him, that''s no longer an option."


    Vincent''s lips curved into a slow smile. "How fascinating."


    Devil''s Dungeons were rare and coveted. They were rumored to hold ancient artifacts of immense value¡ªpriceless relics from ages long past. Even a single artifact could rival the worth of the most sacred treasures, like Holy Coins. To find a dungeon was nothing short of extraordinary.


    "And you made sure to tear away the location," Vincent said, his smile growing as he noticed the lower portion of the letter had been deliberately ripped. The handiwork was unmistakably Adam''s.


    "The location," Adam said, tapping his temple, "is right here."


    Vincent''s smile widened further. "I take back everything I thought about you. You are far more interesting than I gave you credit for. Tell me, what is it you want in exchange?"


    "Complete secrecy regarding today''s events on Long Street," Adam stated firmly. "The entire affair buried and ssified. The implications of the World Order must never reach public knowledge. Additionally, I want VIP ess to the dungeon when your house begins its excavation."


    Vincent chuckled. "Your demands are far more selfish than I anticipated. Still...I can respect them. You have my word."


    "I''ll need it in writing, signed by you," Adam replied. He wasn''t about to rely on mere promises.


    With a quietugh, Vincent reached into a drawer and retrieved a nk sheet of paper. His hand moved fluidly as he penned the agreement. The room fell into a silence as Adam carefully scrutinized Vincent''s every motion, ensuring the terms were exact.


    Meanwhile, the others watched Adam dumbfounded, silently questioning who he truly was. By now, Lunevy and Julius were no longer surprised by Adam''s cunning. It seemed clear that he had kept the dungeon''s location in reserve, leveraging it at the perfect moment. Yet, they couldn''t help but wonder: was this masterful negotiation part of arger n, or was he improvising on the fly?


    The truth was simpler than they imagined¡ªAdam hadn''t nned any of it. The idea had onlye to him moments ago. The rest was simply his ability to adapt and articte a n convincingly.


    After finishing the document, Vincent added his signature before handing it to Adam. Adam read through the paper once more, meticulously verifying every word. Satisfied, he finally nodded, but then pointed out one final omission.


    "My name. You should add it," Adam said.


    "Oh?" Vincent raised a brow. "You''re willing to give me your name now?"


    "This document is sufficient proof of trust, however artificial and temporary that trust might be," Adam replied.


    "I couldn''t agree more," Vincent said as he awaited.


    "Adam Crane," he said atst.


    Vincent wrote the name, his gaze lingering on the young man before him before handing it to Adam who handed the remaining part of the letter with the coordinates.


    But before Adam could retrieve the signed agreement, Vincent''s hand shot out, gripping his arm. The older man''s smile disappeared, reced by a stern expression.


    "This agreement is only valid if the Devil''s Dungeon truly exists," Vincent said, in a warning tone. "If it doesn''t, the consequences could be terrible¡ªnot just for the World Order, but for you as well."


    "There won''t be any consequences," Adam replied, pulling the document free from Vincent''s grasp.


    "For everyone''s sake, I hope you''re right," Vincent said, leaning back in his chair. With a dismissive wave of his hand, he gestured toward the door. "Now, leave my estate¡ªall of you. That includes you as well, Irisdina."


    Adam turned and exited first, his taskplete. The situation wouldn''t escte further, and more importantly, Horizon wouldn''t hear a whisper of anyone named Adam causing havoc using their name.


    As the group stepped into the corridor, a worried voice called out.


    "Iris! Are you okay?!" Agatha, who had been waiting anxiously outside, rushed toward Irisdina.@@novelbin@@


    "Did he hit you?" Luke asked concerned as well.


    "No, he didn''t¡­" Irisdina answered, her gaze fixed on Adam as he walked ahead. He was speaking quietly to Lunevy and Julius, probably about the Devil''s Dungeon.


    Irisdina''s fists tightened. Ignoring her friends, she quickened her pace and caught up with Adam.


    "Um, Mr. Adam¡­"


    Adam paused and turned to face her.


    For a moment, Irisdina faltered, caught off guard by the intensity of his gaze. Now she understood what others had felt about him¡ªthere was something maic, something impossible to ignore about him.


    "Thank you," she said finally sincerely. "Thank you foring to my defense."


    Adam''s expression didn''t change. "Next time, stand up to him yourself," he said bluntly. "Otherwise, you''ll remain trapped in that ce forever."


    He turned away, ready to leave, but Irisdina called out again.


    "Wait¡ªjust onest thing!"


    Adam nced back, clearly impatient but willing to humor her. "What is it?"


    Irisdina hesitated, fidgeting nervously before swiping her watch and bringing up a contact interface. "Can we... exchange numbers?"


    Agatha and Luke froze, their mouths agape.


    In all the years they''d known her, they had never seen Irisdina ask a man for his number¡ªor show even a hint of interest in doing so.


    Adam raised a brow, probing. "For what purpose?"


    Julius, Agatha, and Luke nearly smacked their foreheads in unison. Adam''s denseness to the situation was almost painful.


    Irisdina hesitated, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.


    ''Why am I even asking for his number?''


    "Um... when my father gains rights over the Dungeon, I''ll need to contact you," Irisdina said, her voice trailing off as she tried to justify her request.


    Adam, as dense as ever, took the exnation at face value. He retrieved the phone he used for his ''Adam'' persona and quickly hovered it over Irisdina''s watch. A soft notification sound followed, and their numbers were now registered in each other''s contacts.


    With that, Adam gained his third contact¡ªanother woman¡ªjoining Luna-Evelyn and Ophelia in his list.


    Irisdina cast a quick, nervous nce at Luna-Evelyn, wondering if she might be bothered by the exchange. To her relief, Luna-Evelyn seemedpletely unperturbed. However, there was something almost naive about the way Lunevy viewed things¡ªshe would likely assume this had to do with the Devil''s Dungeon and nothing more.


    ''Maybe it''s not what I think¡­'' Irisdina felt a flicker of hope, but she quickly shook her head. She had only asked for his number out of curiosity, nothing more!


    Unaware of the conflict swirling in her mind, Adam turned to leave, followed by Lunevy and Julius.


    "Are you sure about leaving the Devil''s Dungeon?" Julius asked. "You could''ve made a fortune off it if you found the right buyers and people."


    At the mention of money, Adam''s expression darkened briefly, a sh of difort crossing his features¡ªan echo of the influence James had on him. But just as quickly, he pushed the thought away.


    "I have enough money to livefortably," Adam replied.


    "As expected of someone from Horizon," Julius chuckled. "They do pay their employees very well." He sighed, then turned toward Lunevy. "Anyway, we should give our reports."


    Lunevy nodded in agreement and began to turn away, but then, as if on impulse, she turned back and raised her hand in a stiff, robotic wave. "Bye."


    It was almost cute how awkward she was.


    Adam, equally robotic, nodded in kind, but then added onest thing. "I''ll contact you again if I find more about Krainel Salvador."


    Lunevy nodded appreciatively. "Understood."


    "Don''t forget to take at least two days of rest. You should tell Mr. Stephen the same," Adam said with a faint but purposeful nce.


    "Understood," Lunevy nodded again.


    For a brief moment, both of them stood there, exchanging an unspoken understanding. Julius, left standing off to the side, suddenly felt like a third wheel. The air between Adam and Lunevy was strange, and he couldn''t quite ce what was happening.


    Then in unison both turned around and parted ways.


    ''What the hell is going on between those two?''


    Confusion clouded his mind as he decided the best course of action was to quickly report today''s events and then get a long, restful sleep.

 Chapter 98 King Is Alive?!

    The Ocryphia Guild was as lively as ever, a hive of constant activity.


    Endless requests and tasks poured in from nobles and neighboring towns alike. Most came from town mayors or ordinary civilians, apanied by the payment they were willing to offer. As the public guild of Ocryphia City, it was no surprise that the guild was never short of work.


    The hum of conversation was briefly interrupted when a peculiar group entered through the grand wooden doors.


    Whispers quickly spread among the gathered hunters and guild members, all eyes drawn to the neers.


    At the forefront was a young man nked by three striking women. Not long ago, this group had been dismissed as mere rookies, frequently underestimated and even ridiculed. Yet, in a matter of weeks, they had risen to fame, earning respect for their astonishingly rapid growth in skill and strength.


    Leading them was Reynold, a figure who seemed to exude a quiet but clear sense of righteousness. He wore a thick suit of armor designed to withstand even the harshest blows. A massive sword rested across his back, so heavy-looking that one might wonder how he managed to carry it all with such ease. But, as the saying goes, don''t judge a book by its cover.


    Reynold had changed significantly since his first mission. He had once been painfully naive, though now¡ªwhile still idealistic¡ªhe had learned some hard lessons, especially about trusting other hunters.


    The trio of women apanying him, who many in the guild hade to refer to as Reynold''s ''harem'', were each remarkable in their own right. Lua, the skilled archer, had an unerring eye for precision. Saya, the swordswoman, carried herself with a newfound confidence. And Mona, the mage, who was really excellent with the fire attribute.


    A few weeks ago, they had endured a harrowing and traumatizing ordeal at the hands of a Hunter named Rex. But rather than break them, the experience had forged them into something stronger.


    The group''s progress was evident in their guild rankings. All four of them had ascended to the Rank [D].


    "Oh, Mr. Reynold, Miss Lua, Miss Mona, and Miss Saya¡ªit''s a pleasure to see you again." A beautiful young woman greeted them warmly, with her radiant smile.


    "Likewise, Celine," Reynold replied with a grin.


    "I see you''re all hard at work, even this early in the morning!" Celine said with a softugh.


    "We have to be," Saya sighed. "We need more money to rebuild our town."


    "Ah, your hometown," Celine said, her expression softening. "It''s a noble goal. I truly hope you''ll seed."


    "Thank you! That''s why¡­" Reynold straightened his posture, his gaze serious. "Miss Celine, please! Could you assign us an C Rank quest? We''re ready to take it on!"


    Celine''s smile faltered slightly as she shook her head. "Mr. Reynold¡­ I''m sorry, but I can''t do that."


    "Why not?"


    "There are rules that must be followed," she exined gently. "Unless you find a higher-ranked hunter willing to apany you, I can''t register your party for a quest above your rank."


    Unfortunately the girls following Reynold were still in the E Ranks so it was considered dangerous to send them alone with just Reynold as a D Rank.


    "But¡­!"


    "Rey¡­" Lua ced a hand on Reynold''s shoulder. "You don''t need to rush. We''re already doing plenty to help the vige. Let''s take things a bit slower."


    "It''s not just about the vige¡­" Reynold muttered, clenching his fists. "Don''t you remember King? If only I''d been stronger¡­ He wouldn''t have died. He sacrificed himself for us¡­"


    Reynold''s mind spiraled back to that day. They had been trapped within the barrier, surrounded and outmatched. King had looked at him with that reassuring expression¡ªone that seemed to say, ''Leave it to me.''


    At least from his point of view¡­


    When Reynold regained consciousness, other hunters told him they''d found no sign of King or anyone else. Some spected the others had escaped, hearing others Hunters and fled. But what about King?


    The bitter truth came crashing down when they checked for King''s badge. The response was grim. All contact with King''s Hunter badge had been lost¡ªa clear indicator that he had likely died.


    Reynold had quickly pieced it together. Rex and hisckeys had ughtered King, who had stayed behind to protect them. They had likely taken his body and hidden it, burying him somewhere no one would ever find while running away from the Hunters who found them.


    Even now, the memory burned in Reynold''s chest like an open wound.


    "I have to get stronger¡­ so my friends won''t have to die anymore," Reynold muttered, his voice trembling as he clenched his fists.


    "Rey¡­" Saya, Lua, and Mona shared the same anguished look. Seeing the man they all cared for in such despair was unbearable. At the same time, they couldn''t help but feel gratitude toward King, whose sacrifice had ensured their survival.


    Though they didn''t know the full story, one thing was clear¡ªKing had yed a vital role in them being unscathed. The fact that they hade out unscathed was no coincidence. But the bitter truth remained:


    King was dead¡ª


    "You must be new here, Miss. May I have the honor of knowing the name behind such a lovely face?"


    "U¨CUm¡­ Sir?"


    Continue reading stories on empire


    "''Sir''? That''s an¡­ unusual name for a woman, wouldn''t you say? But who am I to judge?" The voice chuckled lightly, almost teasingly.


    "E¨CExcuse me?"


    "Oh, no need to apologize just for being beautiful."


    Reynold and his group snapped their attention toward the source of themotion, their ears instantly pricked by the clear flirtatious tone. That voice¡ªthough they''d heard it only once¡ªwas impossible to forget.


    A few feet away, a silver-haired man stood with a confident air. A gleaming silver mask obscured most of his face, save for a pair of piercing azure blue eyes. He was gently holding the hand of a young, flustered clerk, who appeared to be newly appointed.


    "Still," King muttered. "I can''t help but wonder how such a radiant beauty ended up working in such a crude ce. Not that I''mining, of course. After all, sights like yours are the only reason I endure this pce of muscleheads and¡ªlet''s be honest¡ªrather unattractive men."


    His words earned him several res from both the guild members nearby and other Hunters who clearly felt targeted.


    "Oh, pardon me," he continued, with an exaggeratedly apologetic bow. "I just noticed your badge. Betty, is it? A beautiful name for an equally beautiful woman."


    "I¨CI¡­um¡­thank you," the young clerk stuttered, her cheeks flushed as his mesmerizing gaze held her captive. Desperate, she nced toward Celine, Senior, who could only offer an awkward smile in response.


    Reynold''s jaw dropped. "H¨CHow¡­?" He stared at the man, dumbfounded. "How is King alive?"


    Celine''s face turned slightly pink as she avoided Reynold''s bewildered gaze. "Ah, yes¡­ about that. King returned about a week ago," she admitted sheepishly. "He''s been taking quests now and then since then. I¡­ forgot to mention it."


    "Hmm?" King''s piercing azure eyes finally noticed Reynold and his group. His brow arched slightly in curiosity. "Reynold and his¡­ harem. What a surprise."


    "K¨CKing!!" Reynold suddenlyunched himself toward the silver-haired man, throwing his arms around him in a tight embrace. Tears streamed down his face as he sobbed openly. "M¨CMan¡­ I¨CI thought you were dead!!"


    The room fell silent as every eye turned toward the unexpected scene of Reynold clinging to King like a lifeline.


    "Erm¡­ yes, as you can see, I''m fine," King replied, his hands awkwardly raised in surrender, clearly unwilling to return the hug.


    "I¨CI''m so sorry, man! E¨CEven though I invited you on that quest¡ª!" Reynold wailed, his voice cracking with emotions


    "I said it''s fine," King said, clearly ufortable. "Really, I''m alive and well." He cast a pleading nce at Reynold''spanions, who were watching the spectacle with visible grimaces.


    Lua, Saya, and Mona quickly stepped in, pulling Reynold off King and dragging him back.


    Sniffling, Reynold wiped his tears and beamed. "I''m so happy, man!"


    "As you should be," King replied. "I heard you made it to D-Rank?"


    "Yep! All of us!" Reynoldughed proudly, puffing out his chest.


    "That''s good to hear." King offered a genuine smile. He had always believed in the potential of Reynold and his team. Their rapid progress validated his decision to protect them¡ªthey''d surely prove useful in the future.@@novelbin@@


    "Huh?" Reynold''s gaze wandered to the desk nearby,nding on a familiar object. It was King''s badge, glowing with a distinct yellow hue. The mark of a C-Rank hunter.


    "Y¨CYou''re C-Rank?" Saya asked, her voice tinged with disbelief as she pointed at the badge.


    "Oh? That?" King nced at it and shrugged. "It''s just a rank," he said casually. To him, ranks were merely steps on adder¡ªone he''d only care about when he reached the coveted SSS-Rank.


    "W¨CWow¡­" Reynold froze, struggling to process the revtion.


    Truthfully, King''s rise to C-Rank hadn''t been particrly difficult. Just days ago, he had delivered the heads of five C+ ranked demonic beasts to the Guildmaster, Ferdinand Ruthern. It was a move designed to expedite his ranking process. Ferdinand, already suspicious of King''s strength and mistaking him for the legendary ''Silver King'' of the northern countries wanted dead or alive, had reluctantly granted him the promotion. However, Ferdinand made it clear that any further advancements would require King toplete official guild quests.


    But King hadn''te to the guild today solely to climb the ranks.


    Patrick Cromwell had recently found a suitable vessel for Gorn¡ªa notorious criminal with a reputation for evading hunters. Strong, cunning, and thoroughly despised, the man was a perfect candidate. Nobody would shed a tear if he vanished from the world.


    King''s goal was to eliminate this scumbag. By epting the guild''s quest to capture him, King would not only further his objectives but also gain something useful in the process. It was a ssic case of killing two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 99 New Quest

    "Wait! If you''re a C-rank, does that mean we can take on a C-rank quest with you? Right, Miss Celine?!" Reynold asked excited.


    "Well, yes, it''s possible¡ªif Mr. King agrees," Celine replied, casting a subtle nce at King.


    "Oh, Celine," King sighed, shaking his head as he approached her. "How many times have I told you? Just call me King. No need for formalities between us at this point."


    "''At this point''?" Mona''s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "Don''t tell me you two¡­"


    Everyone else stared at Celine in stunned silence, their disbelief obvious.


    There was no way someone as pure as Celine could have already lost her virtue.


    "N¨CNo, we haven''t!" Celine''s face turned a deep shade of red as she shook her head furiously.


    "Well¡­ not yet," King added with a sly smile before plucking a letter of rmendation out of nowhere. It bore the signature of Ferdinand himself, approving a specific quest.


    Celine took the letter, her eyes widening as she read its contents. "This quest is rmended for C-rank and higher. Are you sure?" She asked, quite concerned.


    "No need to worry so much about me, Celine. I don''t die," King replied before turning toward Reynold and his harem. "Go ahead and include them as well. Reynold''s a dear friend of mine."


    "Thanks, man!" Reynold nearly leaped with joy.


    Lua, Mona, and Saya exchanged hesitant nces, sighing in unison. Yet, they ultimately agreed.


    With Reynold in tow and King tagging along, it seemed nothing could go awry and they became stronger anyway.


    "Alright," Celine relented, shaking her head as she began registering the group of five. "The quest involves subjugating a criminal named Davon Crook. He''s the leader of a small band of thieves. At first nce, they might not seem dangerous, but they are. Several E-rank and even some D-rank hunters have never returned after facing them," she exined, her voice tinged with sadness.


    "Davon Crook, huh? Always with these shy names to make themselves sound important," King said, shaking his head.


    In his life as an assassin, King had dealt with countless criminals¡ªmany of whom gave themselves such pretentious titles.


    Meanwhile, the other Hunters couldn''t help but grimace at the irony.


    Siver King. His very name seemed designed to breathe arrogance and ir. The truth, however, was moreplicated. Whether it was truly his name or not, well¡ªthat was a story for another time.


    "Please, be careful," Celine said as she handed King a file containing everything they knew about Davon Crook, including his known whereabouts.


    "Oh, hisst sighting was outside Ocryphia. It''ll take a few hours to travel there," Lua observed, skimming through the document.


    "Well, we should prepare for the journey," Saya said calmly.


    "Yes, we''re ready," Reynold affirmed with a serious nod, engrossed in reading the details about Davon Crook.


    Meanwhile, King was already back to his usual antics¡ªflirting with Celine.


    "Celine, once I return, I''m definitely taking you out to dinner," he said with a smile.


    "U¨CUm¡­" Celine hesitated, scratching her cheek nervously.


    "You''ve been dodging this topic long enough, so I have to insist," King said, his tone tinged with an unusual sincerity that set it apart from his usual yful demeanor.@@novelbin@@


    Celine''s eyes darted away from his intense azure gaze. "O¨COkay¡­" She mumbled shyly. King''s face lit up with delight.


    "Now," he said, raising his mask just enough to reveal his face, "you better be ready." He punctuated his words with a cheeky wink.


    "...!" Celine froze the moment she caught a glimpse of his face. Her cheeks burned as her thoughts scrambled.


    King swiftly lowered his mask back into ce and turned toward Reynold. With a hearty p on the back, he said, "Let''s go, buddy."


    "Urgh! Yeah!" Reynold groaned, but nodded.


    ¡­ Stay updated via empire


    ¡­


    An hour was all Reynold and his party needed to prepare. They packed extra belongings, just in case they had to stay the night at their destination. Drales City was a three-hour journey from Ocryphia, after all.


    The trip could have been much faster if they had chosen cars or mana-powered carriages, but those were costly luxuries. Reynold and the girls agreed it wasn''t worth the expense, especially since they weren''t in a hurry. For them, money was precious, and saving it took precedence.


    King, however, could have easily afforded the fastest option. With his wealth, reaching Drales City in under an hour via airship was entirely feasible. But even he wasn''t about to spend extravagantly for such a trivial trip. Begrudgingly, he agreed to join them on the slower, conventional carriage.


    Although, true to form, he imed an entire row for himself.


    The carriage had two rows of seats facing each other, with enough space for four passengers on each side. King sprawled across his row, arms folded behind his head, a contented grin on his face. He looked utterly at ease, as though the bumpy ride was a luxury lounge.


    The other row was a different ambiance though. Four people crammed together, each d in armor, made for a tight squeeze. Lua and Saya sat close to Reynold, visibly enjoying their proximity to him. Their enthusiasm, however, wasn''t shared by Mona, who sat next to Lua, with her arms crossed, ring daggers at King. Reynold, for his part, was trapped in a whirlwind of embarrassment.


    It wasn''t just the awkwardness of the cramped seating; he was acutely aware of Lua''s and Saya''s bodies and breasts pressing against his sides. Try as he might to think of something else, his face burned a deep red.


    Desperate for distraction, Reynold''s eyes drifted to King, who was idly holding a small locket. Despite the mask, Reynold could picture a soft smile forming on King''s lips as he gazed at the pendant. It was a rare, tender and genuine expression.


    "Who are they?" Reynold asked curiously.


    King closed the locket and tucked it away, reclining again with an air of nonchnce.


    "My wife and daughter."


    His words hit the group like a thunderbolt.


    "Eh?!" Reynold and the others blurted out in unison.


    "You have a wife? And a daughter?!" Saya echoed, voicing the disbelief etched on everyone''s faces.


    "Of course I do," King replied with a heartyugh, as though the question were absurd.


    "But I saw you flirting with Celine," Reynold said hesitantly. "Isn''t that... cheating?"


    King''s grin widened. "Look who''s talking about cheating! You''ve got a whole harem of three women following you around."


    "H-Harem?! N-No! I mean..." Reynold fumbled, his words trailing off as he shrank under the weight of three intense stares. Lua, Saya, and Mona''s gazes pinned him in ce, their expressions unreadable but undeniably intimidating. Reynold wisely decided against saying anything further.


    Still, Reynold''s curiosity about King''s unusual rtionship got the better of him. He leaned forward slightly, lowering his voice.


    "Does your wife... ept this?" He asked cautiously.


    "Not at all," King replied, nonchntly.


    "Eh?!" Reynold''s eyes widened. "She doesn''t ept it? Then why doesn''t she do anything about it?"


    King chuckled, his grin widening. "Oh, she does plenty. First, she''ll kill any woman I get too close to. Then she''ll lock me in a prison cell, chained and bound. Lucky for me, I''m resourceful. I always manage to escape."


    Reynold''s jaw dropped, and an eerie silence filled the carriage.


    The others stared at King, their faces pale. The mental image of his wife as some kind of vengeful force sent shivers down their spines.


    Was his wife truly such a terrifying figure? And why did King seem so casual about it?


    Surely, this meant Celine was in danger. Reynold thought briefly of warning her, but King seemed utterly confident that his wife couldn''t reach this world.


    Despite the danger she posed, King''s expression softened. He missed his wife and daughter deeply. He knew they were alive, waiting for him, and he was determined to find a way to return to them. For now, his patience stemmed from a single purpose: Ivan. All their thoughts were connected and he was much more patient like all the other Antagonists. First Arcadia''s fall then the other worlds.


    Until then, he intended to enjoy himself as much as possible.


    King leaned back against the carriage wall, arms still folded behind his head. His azure blue eyes gazed out the open window, scanning the passing scenery.


    They were about half an hour from Drales when something caught his attention.


    His rxed demeanor shifted, ever so slightly. The carriage seemed to slow as his sharp eyes locked onto a figure sitting in an outdoor restaurant near an inn.


    It wasn''t umon to see travelers stopping for a meal, but this woman stood out, even to King.


    She was stunning¡ªexceptionally so, even by his lofty standards. Her beauty rivaled that of Luna-Evelyn, a woman King held in the highest regard. As a self-proimed expert in appraising charm and elegance, King''s gaze swept over her features with meticulous attention to detail.


    Her forest-green hair, cut to a graceful medium length, brushed just past her neck. It framed her delicate face perfectly,plementing her calm, te-gray eyes, which were entuated by long, flutteringshes.


    She exuded an air of tranquility, sipping from a cup as her perfectly shaped lips parted ever so slightly.


    For a moment, King was silent. Then, without a word, he stood.


    The others barely had time to react before King kicked open the carriage door and stepped down.

 Chapter 100 Minerva Rosenwald

    "K¨CKing?!" Reynold shouted, utterly dumbfounded as King leapt out of the carriage without a word of exnation.


    The other three sat frozen in equal disbelief.


    "Stop the carriage!" Reynold shouted, prompting the coachman to pull the reins.


    "What''s going on? Is he tired already?" Lua asked, noticing that King was striding purposefully toward an inn.


    "No¡­ I don''t think that''s it," Saya muttered, a grimace tightening her features as she observed where King was headed.


    The sun was high in the afternoon sky, and the inn bustled with activity. The air was alive with the sound of clinking utensils and murmured conversations as patrons filled the restaurant. Most of the tables were upied, save for a few scattered empty ones.


    Among them, a lone young woman in herte teens stood out, her beauty so striking it attracted everyone''s attention. She sat at a corner table, seated elegantly. Heads turned in her direction¡ªnot just once, but again and again. Even men seated with their girlfriends found their gazes inexorably drawn to her, much to the dismay of theirpanions. Angered girlfriends pped their partners or stormed off in frustration.


    But it wasn''t entirely the men''s fault; the woman was that extraordinary.


    Despite the attention, no one dared to approach her. Everyone in the inn seemed to understand who she was and the consequences of disturbing her. Instead, they contented themselves with discreet admiration from afar.


    The young woman, however, appeared indifferent to the stares. Perhaps she had grown ustomed to them, or perhaps her mind was elsewhere. A soft smile graced her lips as her delicate hands cupped a drink, her gaze fixed on nothing in particr.


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Highness."


    The unexpected voice pulled her from her reverie. Her eyebrows lifted in surprise as she looked up.


    Standing before her was a man d in modest ck armor. His face was obscured by a silver mask, leaving only his eyes visible¡ªeyes that captivated her instantly, the most breathtaking she had ever seen.


    "Excuse me?" She replied, arching a brow in mild confusion.


    "May I take a seat?" The man asked, his hand resting lightly on the chair opposite hers.


    "I''m afraid I''m waiting¡ª"


    "Thank you, Your Highness," King interrupted smoothly, pulling the chair out and seating himself without waiting for her to finish.


    She blinked, momentarily taken aback, but her expression didn''t show any annoyance. If anything, a spark of curiosity flickered in her eyes.


    "Your Highness?" She asked as she wondered why he was addressing her in such a way. Perhaps he had mistaken her for someone else.


    "Aren''t you a princess, Mdy?" King asked, tilting his head slightly feigning confusion.


    "Not at all," she replied with a gentle shake of her head.


    "Oh, my sincerest apologies," King sighed dramatically, pressing a hand to his chest as if truly contrite. "Judging by your astounding beauty and grace, I could only imagine you as royalty."


    The woman blinked, momentarily caught off guard by his unabashed ttery, but a soft giggle escaped her lips. She lowered her gaze slightly, focusing on her cup, a faint blush coloring her cheeks.


    King''s eyes didn''t miss the hint of bashfulness in her demeanor. Despite likely having received countlesspliments about her appearance, she still seemed a bit shy about them.


    ''Adorable,''  he thought, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. Her genuine reaction only served to deepen his interest.


    "Are you from Aurion? Or are you here sightseeing, Mdy? I would be inclined to think thetter, for surely someone as remarkable as you could never have escaped my notice until now," King said, stroking his chin as if in contemtion.


    The woman replied with a graceful smile and a shake of her head. "I am here on personal matters. I hail from Unadora."


    ''Unadora huh?''


    King immediately recognized the name. It was a kingdom within the Holy Continent, located to the south of the Britannia Empire¡ªa ce he knew all too well.


    His gaze lingered on her face, searching for any trace of deception, but her expression was calm, her answer sincere.


    She took another sip from her cup, not bothered by his gaze.


    Find your adventure at empire


    "Unadora, fascinating," King said with a subtle smirk. "Judging by your attire, your speech, and your refined demeanor, I''d wager you''re a highly ranked nobledy there."


    He watched her closely, hoping for a confirmation, but all she offered in return was a mysterious smile.


    "King¡ª"


    Reynold''s voice cut through the moment as he approached hurriedly, but King raised a hand without even ncing back, silencing him instantly. His focus remained entirely on the woman before him.


    She nced briefly at the group of four standing a short distance away, then turned her attention back to King.


    "Your friends seem to be waiting for you."


    "If it''s to learn more about you, I can make them wait indefinitely, Mdy," King said, a glint in his eyes.


    Minerva shook her head lightly, her lips curving into the faintest hint of a smile.


    "May I at least know your name, Mdy?" King continued his investigation.


    "Minerva," she replied simply.


    The name was a bit familiar but faint, as though he''d read it somewhere in the novel he now inhabited. Yet, try as he might, he couldn''t ce it.


    Still, it hardly mattered who she was in the story.@@novelbin@@


    "Wouldn''t you be curious about my name, Miss Minerva?" King asked, feigning a touch of dejection.


    The three women standing around Reynold immediately recognized the act for what it was¡ªpure theatrics. Minerva, too, seemed aware of his deliberate ir, though she didn''t seem annoyed. King''s intention wasn''t merely to flirt; it was to leave asting impression, to etch himself into the depths of her memory.


    "What might your name be, then?" Minerva asked, a bit amused as she decided to y along with his game.


    "King Siver, at your service," he replied with a gant nod. "But you may call me King¡ªthat''s my true name for my closest ones."


    "King?" Minerva called, raising an eyebrow. "An unusual name."


    "Not as unusual as you, Miss Minerva," King replied, flirtatiously.


    Minerva set her cup down gently, her expression getting a bit serious. "Mr. King, I''m afraid that flirtatious remarks won''t achieve much. I am, after all, already promised to another man."


    "You must be joking¡­" King muttered, his voice colored with genuine disappointment.


    "Unfortunately, I''m not," Minerva replied.


    "Do you love him?" King asked after a moment.


    "That regards only me, Mr. King," Minerva answered.


    "So you don''t." King exhaled, leaning back in his chair with visible relief. "What a relief."


    Minerva was taken aback at his answer.


    Her honesty had been telling, at least from King''s perspective. The engagement was clearly a matter of politics or obligation, not love.


    "Then I still have my chances," King said, shing her a confident smile.


    Minerva''s lips parted slightly, as though to respond, but no words came. She was momentarily at a loss, caught off guard by his bold assurance.


    "Sister?"


    A voice suddenly rang out from their left, drawing everyone''s attention.


    From the inn emerged another striking young woman, her presence captivating King at once. She appeared a year or two younger than Minerva, with pastel-green hair cascading down her back and vivid strawberry red-hued eyes that gleamed like precious stones. She was no less beautiful than Minerva, yet her expression carried a harder edge.


    "Diana," Minerva called softly.


    "Wow¡­" King muttered under his breath, leaning back with an audible sigh of admiration. His gaze lingered unabashedly. "May the gods who created women be blessed for eternity."


    Diana''s expression tightened at his words much like Reynold''s girls. She seemed unimpressed, if not slightly wary.


    And what was that mask for?


    She shifted her attention toward Minerva. "Do you know him, Sister?"


    "Not exactly," Minerva replied, shaking her head gently. "I just made his acquaintance."


    "You. Stand up."


    The voice came from one of the four guards apanying Diana. They were well-armed as they approached King.


    King turned his gazezily toward them. He would have preferred to keep talking with Minerva¡ªand perhaps even her enchanting younger sister¡ªbut now wasn''t the time to press his luck.


    "My apologies," King said, rising to his feet. But in the same breath, and to everyone''s astonishment, he reached for Minerva''s cup and took a casual sip.


    Regret hit him immediately.


    "Ugh!" He coughed violently, his body recoiling as if he had swallowed poison. His dulled taste buds, a lingering side effect of past traumas with Ivan and Adam, couldn''t fully discern the vor, but the pungent smell hit him like a brick wall in his perfectly functioning nose. It reeked of bitterness, like some vile medicinal concoction. His eyes stung just from the fumes.


    "What on earth is this?" He rasped, grimacing as he turned to Minerva. "Miss Minerva, are you trying to kill someone with this?!"


    A moment of silence passed, and then¡ª


    "Pfff¡ªahaha!"


    Minerva burst intoughter, a sound so genuine it seemed to take everyone by surprise. She covered her mouth in a vain attempt to stifle it, but her shoulders shook, and theughter bubbled forth. Her radiant smile lit up her face, and for a moment, the world seemed to pause to admire her.


    Even Diana, usuallyposed, looked at her sister in mild astonishment. "Sister¡­?"


    After a few more seconds, Minerva, cheeks flushed with embarrassment, quickly cleared her throat. "Ah, forgive me," she said, smoothing her expression, though traces of her amusement lingered in her grey eyes.


    King, still grimacing from the aftertaste, set the cup down with exaggerated care. Despite his difort, a faint smile tugged at his lips.


    "Then, farewell, Mr. King," Minerva said, as she offered a polite smile. She turned gracefully on her heel, her skirt swishing softly as she walked away.


    Diana lingered for a moment, shooting King a peculiar, scrutinizing look before following her sister. The guards moved in formation behind them.


    King watched them go, his gaze lingering, a small smirk ying on his lips. Then, he strode past Reynold and the other men, who sat frozen, their expressions ranging from shock to admiration.


    The tables had turned. Now, the women in the room found themselves captivated by King''s aura. Even Lua, Saya, and Mona, who had been skeptical before, couldn''t help but exchange begrudging nces, silently acknowledging that there was something undeniablypelling about him.


    Thankfully they were already head over heels for Reynold and King didn''t consider them as interesting enough.

 Chapter 101 Lightbringer

    "I¡ª I can''t believe it!"


    Saya''s voice rang out in disbelief, breaking the quiet inside the cramped carriage.


    "What is it, Saya?" Lua asked, frowning. Mona, seated beside her, looked equally puzzled by Saya''s sudden outburst.


    "Look at this!" Saya thrust her phone forward, the device shaking slightly in her hands.


    The phone, clearly a budget model, bore the marks of frequent use. No one in the group judged her for it¡ªafter all, they weren''t wealthy. Every spare coin they earned was sent back to support their families in the vige.


    "Hm? Isn''t that the woman we saw earlier?" Lua asked, her voice tinged with surprise as she leaned in for a closer look.


    The screen disyed a low-resolution yet clear image of Minerva.


    "Yes! I''ve been wracking my brain trying to ce her face, and now I know!" Saya said excitedly, her fingers flying over the screen as she scrolled. "Minerva Rosenwald¡ªthe eldest daughter of Duke Rosenwald from the Kingdom of Unadora!"


    "A duke''s daughter?!" Reynold blurted out, his jaw dropping.


    Among the nobility, a duke was second only to royalty, their rank towering overmoners like Reynold and the rest of the group. To people of their station, the idea of interacting with such an individual was utterly surreal.


    "And get this¡ªher sister is Diana Rosenwald! Together, they''re famous throughout Unadora. They''re known as the Rosenwald Sisters. Oh my God, I can''t believe we met them!" Saya was practically bouncing with excitement.


    Reynold''s astonishment turned into disbelief. "This¡­ this is insane. And King just casually tried to court her?"


    All eyes turned to King, who was sprawled out across an entire row of seats,pletely unfazed by the revtion.


    Lua''s expression darkened as she red at him. "Do you have any idea what you''ve done? Courting a duke''s daughter? Are you insane? It''s dangerous enough for usmoners to even speak to the daughter of a baron, and you think it''s a good idea to flirt with someone this far out of your league?"


    The group exchanged uneasy nces, their collective anxiety growing. They''d already experienced the harsh consequences of crossing paths with nobility before. The thought of what could happen now, thanks to King''s recklessness, sent a chill through them.


    "Rx, everyone." King''s voice was calm, his smirk oozing self-assurance. "She didn''t seem to mind. In fact, I think she took a liking to me."


    The three women grimaced in unison.


    "Unbelievable," Mona muttered, shaking her head.


    None of them had ever met someone as arrogant¡ªor as dangerously self-confident¡ªas King.


    "Well, anyway, you won''t be seeing her again," Lua said with her arms crossed. The others nodded in agreement. Meeting Minerva today had been a fluke¡ªa stroke of luck that brought them far too close to her world.


    "I wouldn''t be so sure about that," King said, a meaningful smile tugging at his lips.


    If Minerva was from Unadora, their paths might certainly cross again.


    Before Lua could respond to his smug certainty, the carriage rolled to a stop.


    "We''ve arrived," the coachman said.


    King wasted no time. He leaped out of the carriage window nimbly,nding lightly on his feet. Stretching his arms, he looked up at the sky.


    "What a perfect morning!" He exhaled the fresh air. Reaching into his pocket, he picked a glinting gold coin and flicked it to the coachman. "Here you go¡ªpayment for blessing my eyes with two world-ss beauties back there."


    "E-Eh?!" The coachman stared at the coin, ck-jawed in disbelief.


    Reynold and the others froze, equally dumbfounded.


    "K¨CKing?! That''s a gold coin! Do you have any idea¡ª"


    "Hm? And? Those twodies deserve an entire castle of gold," King replied casually. He strode forward with a carefree gait, ignoring the coachman, who was now trembling and on the verge of tears.


    "This guy¡­!" Lua muttered, shaking her head.


    "Wait for us!" Saya called out, hurrying to catch up with him. The rest of the group followed reluctantly, stepping into the bustling town of Drales.


    Drales was a lively and charming ce, its streets lined with merchants and stands. Though small and rtively obscure, it was much more developed than Reynold''s own hometown.


    However, before they could make their way to the entrance, two guards stepped forward, blocking their path.


    "Halt. State your purpose," one of them ordered curtly.


    "We''re hunters from the Ocryphia Guild, here to investigate a case," Reynold replied, holding up his badge. The others, including King, followed suit, disying their identification. Stay connected via empire


    The guards inspected their badges carefully before nodding and stepping aside.


    As they passed through the gates, King''s voice rang out loud enough for everyone to hear, including the guards. "I can''t believe a random town like this has guards. Who even pays them? The homelesses?"


    The two guards stiffened, theirposure cracking as something inside them seemed to snap.


    "K-King!" Reynold called out with a whisper, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    Meanwhile, Lua, Saya, and Mona subtly distanced themselves from King, their expressions filled with embarrassment.


    "Let''s just find the mayor," Saya said quickly, eager to change the subject.


    Their first task in Drales was to meet with the mayor¡ªa formality, but an important one. Not only did they need his permission to investigate the area, but the mayor also had information about Crook, who wasst seen near the town. As hunters affiliated with the Ocryphia Guild, their visit carried some weight. They weren''t like independent mercenaries.


    With the directions provided by helpful locals, they soon arrived at the mayor''s building.


    The exterior was modest yet well-maintained, befitting a town of Drales'' size. However, as they stepped inside, the group was greeted by a bustling reception area crowded with people waiting in line.


    "Don''t tell me we need an appointment," Reynold groaned, already feeling drained at the prospect.


    "Let''s just ask," King said, brushing past the line.


    Ignoring the murmurs of protest from those waiting, he made a beeline for the reception desk, where a beautiful clerk was speaking with a middle-aged man.


    "Good morning, Miss Fina," King greeted, shing her his most charming smile which wasn''t visible by the way.


    "Um, sir, you''ll need to wait in line¡ª"


    "Ah, I see now," King interrupted, his tone contemtive as he gestured toward the room. "I''ve always wondered why receptionists are usually beautiful women. It''s brilliant, really. A clever strategy to attract more clients. Just look at your line¡ªall men, while the poor guy at the other desk is stuck with elderlydies!"


    He pointed to another clerk, a younger man who was clearly handsome but surrounded by older women chatting animatedly with him. He smiled awkwardly as King hit the bullseye.


    "Uhh¡­" Fina hesitated, clearly unsure how to respond. The men in her line, however, had no such reservations and were ring daggers at King.


    "Anyway," King continued, brushing aside the man at the front of the line. He leaned casually on the counter, speaking directly to Fina. "We need to meet the mayor. Right now."


    "Hey! Wait your turn!"


    "Yeah! Who do you think you are?"


    "Get out of here! Stop bothering Lady Fina!"


    The grumbles of the disgruntled crowd rose in volume, but King only sighed in exasperation. Slowly, he turned to face them, holding up a badge that shimmered faintly with yellow hues.


    "I am King Siver, a C-Rank Hunter on an important mission assigned by the Ocryphia Guild," he said coldly. He then pointed to Reynold, who stood awkwardly behind him. "And this is Reynold Lightbringer, an S-Rank Hunter. Watch your mouths."


    The effect was instantaneous. The angry murmurs died away as jaws dropped in astonishment. The tension in the room evaporated, reced by hushed awe as the onlookers began whispering among themselves.


    "S-S-Rank?"


    "No way¡­ an S-Rank Hunter here?"


    Even those who had been ring moments ago now regarded Reynold with wide-eyed respect, stepping back to clear a path.


    The most stunned of all, however, was Reynold himself. His mouth hung open as he struggled to process King''s deration.


    "L-Lightbringer¡­pfff¨C!" Mona managed to stifle augh, covering her mouth as her shoulders shook.


    "This is not the time tough, Mona!" Saya said, trying to keep herposure.


    "Since when has Rey been an S-Rank Hunter?" Lua whispered furiously, ncing between King and Reynold.


    "But look!" Saya shot back, gesturing toward the crowd. "They''re all believing him!"


    Indeed, the crowd believed King''s audacious im without question. It was a clever psychological ploy on his part. By first presenting his badge and proving his identity as a C-Rank Hunter¡ªa high enough rank to earn their respect¡ªKing hadid the groundwork for the next step. To the townsfolk, if King''s rank was true, then Reynold being an S-Rank Hunter didn''t seem far-fetched.


    "M-My sincerest apologies, sir! Please, follow me!" Fina panicked, clearly flustered as she gestured for them toe along.


    "Thank you," King replied smoothly, motioning for Reynold and the others to follow.


    Before they could take a step, the crowd erupted around Reynold.


    "M-May I have your autograph, Lord Lightbringer?!"


    "Me too! Please!"


    "Can I take a picture with you?!"


    The enthusiasm of the naive townsfolk was overwhelming. It was clear they rarely encountered anyone of Reynold''s supposed stature, and they were eager to seize the moment.


    "I-I¡­ I really have to go!" Reynold stuttered, his face flushed as he hurried after Fina, the others close behind.


    As they moved through the halls behind the clerk, Reynold grabbed King''s arm in unease. "King! What was that all about?!"


    "A glimpse of your future," King replied, grinning. "You''re bound to reach S-Rank someday, aren''t you?"


    "Huh? I mean¡­ yeah, I guess¡­" Reynold mumbled, scratching the back of his head with a sheepish smile.


    "Don''t let his sweet-talking get to you so easily!" Saya snapped, ring at Reynold before turning her ire on King. "And what if they find out it''s a lie?"


    "Then what?" King interrupted, raising a brow.@@novelbin@@


    "Well¡­" Saya hesitated, her argument faltering.


    She knew he had a point. They weren''t fabricating their mission¡ªthis was an official task from the Ocryphia Guild. The small lie was merely a means to expedite the process. What repercussions could there possibly be for something so minor?


    With the group silenced, King resumed walking at a rxed pace. Catching up to Fina, he struck up a lively conversation with her, his charm on full disy.


    By the time they reached the mayor''s office, King seemed to have won the clerk over entirely.

 Chapter 102 Seeing Minerva Again

    "Um¡­ it''s her, Lord King," Fina said, her voice tinged with shyness.


    "No words can express the depth of my gratitude, Miss Fina," King replied warmly. He gently took Fina''s hand, brushing his lips against it in a courtly gesture.


    Fina''s breath hitched at the unexpected touch, her cheeks igniting in a vivid blush. She shivered, overwhelmed by the moment.


    "May the Heavens grant us an opportunity to meet again one day," King said with a soft smile.


    "Y¨CYes!" Fina stuttered before darting away in embarrassment.


    Reynold stood frozen, dumbfounded, his expression mirroring that of the others. It was a scene none of them could grow ustomed to, no matter how often it happened.


    Unbothered by their reactions, King turned his attention to the task at hand. He strode toward the door and knocked.


    "Enter," a man''s voice called from within.


    King pushed the door open and stepped inside, the others trailing after him.


    The room''s upant, an elderly man with a furrowed brow, sat hunched over a stack of documents. As the group entered, he looked up, his eyes assessing them.


    "Who do I have the honor of addressing?" he asked.


    "Hunters," Saya answered swiftly, cutting off King before he could speak. She was clearly worried he might say something that wouldplicate matters. "We''re here to apprehend Davon Crook."


    The mayor''s lips curled into a wry smile. "Oh? Atst, some Hunters with the courage to pursue that wretch?"


    "You''ve been waiting long?" Reynold asked.


    "A week," the mayor replied with a weary sigh. "Which feels like an eternity, considering the reward I''ve offered. I suspect most Hunters are hesitant¡ªunderstandable, given that none of the previous ones have returned."


    "Well, we''re not like the others, Mr. Mayor. We don''t scare easily," King said, taking a seat without waiting any answer.


    The mayor studied King for a moment before nodding. "It seems you aren''t. So, how can I assist you?"


    "Are you certain Davon Crook is still in the vicinity?" Saya asked first.@@novelbin@@


    It would be stupid after all for any criminals to stay around after heitted a crime, a long week on top of that.


    "I have every reason to believe he is," the mayor said. "Local hunters in the nearby forest have reported seeing unfamiliar men behaving oddly¡ªmen they''ve never encountered before. I suspect they''re Davon''s."


    "He seems remarkably self-assured to linger here, despite knowing his location has been reported to the Guilds," Lua said thoughtfully, stroking her chin.


    "As confident as anyone would be when they''ve seen no capable Hunters to challenge them," the mayor grumbled.


    "Now, now, Mr. Mayor, no need to be so grumpy," King said with an easy smile. "Reynold Lightbringer and I are here to solve your problem. Just point us to where the disturbances have been heard recently. We''ve got a few leads, but a more precise location would save us days of work."


    The mayor nodded, pulling out a map. He began marking specific areas with strokes.


    "Why am I called Lightbringer again?" Reynold asked, puzzled. His question, however, wasn''t answered.


    Stay connected with empire


    "At least he knows how to talk when it matters," Mona muttered, noting King''s uncharacteristic restraint. He wasn''t picking fights or indulging in his usual antics for once.


    "That''s only because there aren''t any women around," Saya said dryly.


    It was true that King often behaved differently in the presence of women, but as a former expert assassin, he had dealt with far more stronger and serious clients in his past. A simple mayor was hardly a challenge for him. Despite his frivolous exterior, King was a professional when duty called.


    "Thanks a lot," King said, taking the map and carefully folding it. "We''ll take care of this nuisance soon enough, so don''t worry. Just make sure the promised reward is ready, Mayor."


    "I hope you won''t meet your end in the process¡­" the mayor said, a hint of concern in his voice.


    "As long as we''ve got Reynold here, we won''t," King replied with a yful grin, pping Reynold on the back. Without another word, he turned and exited, the others following close behind.


    Reynold, caught off guard by the remark, managed an awkward smile before trailing after them.


    "By the way, how much is the reward for this job?" Saya asked as they stepped out of the mayor''s office. While they had agreed to the quest knowing it would offer a substantial payout, curiosity still lingered.


    "Ten gold coins," King answered.


    "T-T-Ten?!" Reynold stuttered, his voice rising in shock.


    The rest of the group stopped in their tracks, equally stunned.


    "What did you expect? It''s a C-Rank quest," King said, raising an eyebrow at their reaction.


    To King, such a mount held little value¡ªhe could barelyprehend howmoners viewed it. But ten gold coins were no small sum. In this world, it was equivalent to roughly a thousand euros, an impressive reward by any standard.


    "Which means two gold coins for each of us," Lua calcted with a grin.


    "This is incredible¡­ we might even be able to restore the old well in the vige!" Reynold said excited.


    "You might as well buy a new one," King said, cutting through their enthusiasm. "But before you start daydreaming, we''ve got a job to finish. Davon is dangerous, so stay focused," he added, his tone unusually serious.


    Truthfully, King held high hopes for Reynold and his team. They showed promise, and it would be a shame if their potential was cut short here.


    "Y¨CYes! Count on us!" Reynold replied.


    "Good," King said with a nod. "Let''s grab a mana car. It should only take about ten minutes to arrange."


    "You''re paying for it?" Saya asked, raising a eyebrow.


    "I will. Don''t worry," King replied with a smile. "You can enjoy your little foursome in the backseat while I handle things."


    "F-Foursome?" Reynold stuttered, in confusion.


    When he nced at the three girls for rification, their faces turned a deep shade of crimson, their expressions frozen in embarrassment.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Fortunately, securing a mana car wasn''t difficult. Despite its modest size, the vige wasn''t entirely off the beaten path. Mana cars still passed through asionally, and with enough coins, the group quickly negotiated a ride to the Drales Forest.


    Feeling cramped inside the vehicle, King chose to stretch out on the car''s roof, much to the driver''s dismay. However, despite the bouncing and shifting of the ride, King remained firmly nted, as if glued in ce. His unusual perch caused a stir, but his confidence reassured the driver, who eventually gave up protesting.


    The journey continued uneventfully until the car jolted to an abrupt stop.


    King''s azure eyes flicked open, his gaze sharpening suddenly. His surprise quickly turned to amusement, and a faint smile yed on his lips. Rising fluidly, he sat up and fixed his eyes on the figures blocking their path.


    Minerva Rosenwald stood at the center of the road, nked by her sister and a cadre of guards. Their presence was impossible to miss, not least because of the two sleek, state-of-the-art mana cars parked behind them¡ªclearly thetest models from the finest manufacturers.


    With his signature grin, King leapt gracefully from the roof and strode toward them.


    Minerva knelt on the ground, speaking softly to a little girl who couldn''t have been older than eight. The child''s fragile frame was d in thin, tattered white clothing, her skin marred with bruises and streaked with mud, as though she had fallen repeatedly. Tears streamed down her face as she sobbed uncontrobly, her tiny shoulders shaking.


    Minerva was speaking with a soft voiceforting the girl. She wrapped the child in a tender embrace, patting her back with motherly care.


    Nearby, Diana stood stiffly, her expression quite dark. Whatever had happened to the girl had clearly upset her deeply. Meanwhile, Minerva''s guards moved, their focus split between their phones as they attempted to contact someone.


    "It''s good to see you again, Minerva, but may I ask what''s going on here?" King asked as he approached.


    Minerva nced up from the child in surprise. The girl clung to her, burying her face in Minerva''s shoulder.


    "What are you doing here?" Diana asked suspiciously.


    "Please, rx," King replied, holding up a hand in a gesture of reassurance. "We''re Hunters from the Ocryphia Guild, sent to eliminate a certain man."


    "Would that man happen to be Davon Crook?" Minerva asked as she rose to her feet, still cradling the trembling girl in her arms.


    The child flinched violently at the mention of the name.


    King''s mind worked, piecing together the likely scenario, but he needed confirmation. "This girl¡­ she escaped from them? She told you what happened? And Davon Crook is involved¡ªis that correct?"


    Minerva nodded, her expression hardening as she pulled a handkerchief from her pocket and gently wiped the girl''s tear-streaked face. "She only mentioned someone called ''Crook,'' but given the area and his reputation, it wasn''t difficult to determine the culprit."


    That much was undeniable.


    Her guards continued their frantic efforts, their tense movements suggesting they were either gathering information or calling for reinforcements.


    King''s gaze narrowed slightly. Reinforcements couldplicate things. More people would mean more attention, and where there was attention, there would undoubtedly be media involvement. If the media showed up, they''d demand Davon Crook''s body.


    But King needed that body for Gorn.


    "You can rest easy, Miss Minerva," King said. A faint smile on his lips. "We''re here to handle this."

 Chapter 103 Kings Limits

    "You can rest easy, Miss Minerva," King said. A faint smile on his lips. "We''re here to handle this."


    "Can you even handle it?" Diana asked, her arms crossed as her gaze swept over the group, as though assessing their capabilities. "That despicable man has killed every Hunter who''s gone after him so far."


    Explore more stories at empire


    "Every Hunter except me," King replied.


    Diana''s eyes narrowed as she studied him. Was this confidence genuine, or was he simply trying to impress her and Minerva, just as he had just an hour ago?


    "You can trust us," King spoke up. "There''s no need to involve other Guilds for a third-rate criminal."


    "We''re not calling Guilds to handle this," Diana shook her head. "We''re reaching out to private Hunters to ensure the job gets done. After that, we''ll leave."


    ''This is worse'', King thought.


    "What exactly do you mean by ''private Hunters''?" Reynold asked politely.


    "We''ve enlisted a few A-Rank Hunters," Diana said tly, then added, "and one S-Rank."


    "That much for a bandit?" Lua blurted out in surprise. It seemed like overkill for a single target.


    "It wasn''t my decision¡­" Diana said, ncing toward Minerva, who was stillforting the girl with a gentle, reassuring smile.


    Minerva had made the call. She wanted Davon Crook dealt with immediately, and she wasn''t willing to take chances. Connections and money weren''t an issue for her; all that mattered was seeing justice served swiftly. Her determination to wait for the Hunters to arrive stemmed from her desire for absolute certainty that Crook would face the consequences of his actions.


    "Well, he''ll be dealt with long before your private Hunters arrive."


    King stepped forward, his focus shifting to the little girl. She instinctively shrank back, intimidated by the mask obscuring King''s face.


    "Hey there, sweetheart," King said softly, his tone kind as he knelt to meet her gaze. "Can I ask you something?"


    Hearing his voice, whichcked any hint of menace, the girl peeked out from Minerva''s embrace, her wide eyes watching him cautiously.


    "I just need to know if you have any idea where they might be," King said gently. "Or maybe you can tell me how you managed to escape? It''s to help save others like you. You want to help them, don''t you?"


    At his final words, the girl''s eyes brightened. She nodded slowly, her small hands gripping Minerva''s sleeve for reassurance.


    "I¡ªI ran from them because some big wolves attacked," the girl said, her voice trembling. "I ran¡­ and kept running¡­" Her words faltered as tears welled up, spilling down her cheeks.


    "A pack of wolves, you say? Interesting," King said, unfolding the map of the forest he''d been given. His eyes scanned the lines denoting rivers, trees, and elevations. "Did you see any rivers? Or maybendmarks¡ªsomething that could help me pinpoint where you were?"


    The girl, still shaking, hesitated before lifting a small, trembling finger. She pointed towards a cluster of symbols near a winding blue line on the map. "There¡­ there was a big oak tree¡­ near the river, I think¡­"


    King followed her direction, tracing the river''s serpentine path with his finger. He noted its tributaries and bends, mentally triangting the possibilities. The mention of an oak tree gave him a vital clue, narrowing his search. Still, it felt like hunting for a needle in a haystack.


    "Why were you surrounded by wolves in the first ce?" King asked.


    "U¨CUm¡­" The girl''s voice faltered, her expression tightening with fear.


    King''s eyes softened as he crouched closer, meeting her gaze. He didn''t need her to say it aloud; her hesitation told him everything. "Did they leave you somewhere? A cave, perhaps?"


    The girl nodded hesitantly, her lower lip trembling. "Yes¡­" she whispered, her voice breaking as she fought back sobs.


    Her admission confirmed his suspicions. Wolves, while opportunistic predators, rarely attacked humans without reason. Their presence near her captors likely indicated proximity to water and shelter¡ªkey hunting grounds for them. King narrowed his focus on the map, his eyes zeroing in on a cluster of caves marked ''Wolf''s Den''. The site, located between the River and a steep, rocky incline, was an ideal territory for a wolf pack.


    The Hideout of Davon Crook shouldn''t be really far from there.


    ''Hiding behind wolves, what a coward.''


    "This is it," King muttered to himself, a smirk curling his lips as he folded the map shut. The location wasn''t explicitly marked for this kind of search¡ªlikely intended for hunters tracking game¡ªbut it was proving invaluable now.


    Turning back to the girl, King ced a gentle hand on her head, smoothing her hair. "Thank you, little one. Your help is invaluable. Now, rest. We''ll find them," he promised.


    As his hand brushed her hair, his fingers grazed the bruises on her neck. His gaze darkened instantly. The brilliant azure of his eyes faded to a cold, steely hue, his entire demeanor shifting in a heartbeat. Minerva, standing nearby, felt the sudden change and instinctively nced at him. Though she couldn''t see his face behind the mask, the intensity of his anger was clearly visible, like a suffocating wave that sent a shiver down her spine.


    She blinked, unsure if she''d imagined it, but the air around King felt charged. The typicallyid-back and carefree man seemed transformed.


    What Minerva didn''t know was that King''s anger stemmed from a deeply personal ce. Memories of his own daughter, whom he hadn''t seen in what seemed to be years, stirred within him. Children were King''s one unshakable limit, his ultimate line in the sand. While he was often nonchnt, yful, even irreverent, there were rare moments when something truly got under his skin. This was one of them.


    Still crouched beside the girl, King extended his closed fist toward her.


    The girl blinked in surprise, her tear-streaked face softening with curiosity. Slowly, King opened his hand, revealing a delicate, crystalline ice flower resting in his palm. The unique design caught the sunlight, refracting it into shimmering patterns that danced across her wide eyes.


    Her mouth fell open in awe at the beauty and fragility of the creation. Hesitantly, she reached out, then paused, ncing at King as if asking permission.


    "Take it," King said gently.


    The girl nodded and carefully picked up the flower. Its coolness soothed her small palms, but it wasn''t ufortably cold. She turned it in her hands, marveling at its level of details. Even Minerva was surprised.


    "When the flower meltspletely. All your friends will be freed. I promise."


    The girl''s gaze snapped to him, her eyes brimming with hope. As she clutched the flower, King moved stealthily, producing a slim, near-invisible needle crafted by Adam Crane. The tool was designed to deliver medication with minimal difort, a marvel of craftsmanship.


    King gently pricked the back of the girl''s neck, administering a solution that would ease her pain and elerate her recovery. She barely felt a thing, her attention still fixated on the flower.


    "It''s going to melt?" She asked softly. "But it''s so beautiful¡­"


    "I''ll make another for you," King replied with a small smile. "Once I''ve brought your friends back, you''ll have another flower to keep and one which will never melt."


    "Really?" She asked widened her eyes.


    "Promise," King said, standing and ruffling her hair lightly to which the girl smiled.


    With a final reassuring smile, he turned to hispanions. "Let''s go, team," he said, his tone taking a sadistic edge each time he was tasked to assassinate a scumbag "Time to take out the trash."@@novelbin@@


    "You bet!" Reynold replied, mming his fist in his palm. He was even more fired up for the task now while the three girls smiled.


    Minerva, watching the exchange closely, nced at the little girl. She was now hugging the ice flower tightly, a smile lighting up her face for the first time since they''d found her.


    Turning her gaze back to King, Minerva made her decision. "I''m going with them," she said standing up.


    Diana let out a sigh, seeing thising from miles away. "Sister¡­I knew it."


    "Can you take care of her?" Minerva asked, nodding toward the girl.


    "I''m not letting you go alone with these strangers," she said, signaling to one of the guards.


    "Mdy?" The guard asked, awaiting orders.


    "Keep her safe," Diana said. "We''ll deal with the problem ourselves."


    "But¡ª" The guard began concerned.


    "We''ll take the other three with us. There''s nothing to worry about," Diana said.


    Though reluctant, the guard eventually nodded. "Yes, Mdy," he said, his tone resigned.


    With their n in ce, Minerva raised her hand. The ring on her index finger gleamed brilliantly before transforming into a magnificent bow with a regal design. Diana mirrored the motion, summoning a beautifully crafted green-sheathed sword.


    "May we apany you?" Minerva asked.


    King turned to her, his azure eyes gleaming as a wide smile spread across his face. "That would be my greatest pleasure, Lady Minerva."


    Before Minerva could respond, Diana stepped forward, her arms crossed. "Let''s be clear. We''re here to help, nothing more. Our rtionship stops right there. Don''t try anything strange or overstep your boundaries."


    King turned his glowing eyes toward her. "I wouldn''t dare, Lady Diana."

 Chapter 104 Rosenwald Sisters

    "How old are you, Lady Minerva?"


    "Neen."


    "Ah, so I''m the eldest here. Do you think an age gap matters much between husband and wife? Say, three years?"


    Minerva tilted her head with a small smile. "Could it be that Mr. King is twenty-two years old?"


    King''s eyes widened in feigned surprise. "Oh my, is Lady Minerva perhaps a mentalist?" He asked, feigning shock.


    Minerva giggled at his reaction.


    Reynold and the three women apanying him, however, were far less amused. Their faces had turned pale as they realized how severely they had underestimated King.


    It hadn''t even been thirty minutes since King had promised Diana he would behave¡ªno inappropriatements or boundary crossing¡ªand yet here he was, flirting openly with Minerva. Worse, he was doing it right in front of Diana.


    Walking behind the pair, Diana observed the exchange with growing displeasure, her grip tightening around the hilt of her sheathed sword. She despised those who tried to exploit her sister''s kindness, which was why she rarely left Minerva''s side. However, to her frustration, King was skirting the line perfectly.


    His words weren''t inappropriate; they were polite, charming even, and Minerva seemed neither annoyed nor ufortable. In fact, she was smiling and walking alongside him willingly.


    The guards, too, appeared wary of King''s casual demeanor. They exchanged uneasy nces but refrained from intervening, likely because neither Minerva nor Diana had spoken against him.


    The journey continued uneventfully for the next hour until they approached an area cloaked in unnatural darkness.


    "A miasma¡­" Diana muttered, her eyes narrowing at the foreboding sight ahead. The dense forest before them appeared shrouded in shadows, as though night had fallen prematurely.


    "Demonic Beasts must be nearby," Minerva said.


    The thick, oppressive miasma was an unmistakable sign of their presence.


    "Does anyone here have experience with exorcism?" Minerva asked, ncing at King and the other hunters.


    "We''ve fought Demonic Beasts before," Saya answered politely, though her tonecked confidence. "Up to Rank D."


    "There''s no need for concern, Lady Minerva," King said, stepping forward into the miasma without hesitation. "As long as I''m here, nothing will happen to you or Lady Diana. You have my word."


    Despite his bold im, King knew next to nothing about exorcism. He didn''t need to. His sheer strength alone was enough to obliterate Demonic Beasts, rendering exorcist spells unnecessary.


    "We don''t need your help¡­" Diana muttered, furrowing her brows before reluctantly following King into the miasma.


    The moment they entered, a suffocating pressure enveloped them.


    Though they were ustomed to such environments, a lingering question gnawed at them.


    "How did the little girl manage to escape this alive?" Reynold asked in disbelief.


    "It might be because there was no miasma present when she escaped," Minerva spected after a thoughtful pause.


    King remained silent, his azure eyes contemtive. His mind pieced together the girl''s likely journey: she must have run until her legs gave out, resting intermittently. It was sheer luck that allowed her to survive.


    But then, the timing struck him.


    The miasma had appeared just after she fled¡ªperfectly coinciding with the location where the bandits were supposed to be.


    Was that merely a coincidence?


    King didn''t believe in coincidences.


    "What rank of Demonic Beasts can release a miasma like this?" He asked suddenly, breaking the silence.


    "You''re a hunter, and you don''t even know that?" One of Minerva''s guards scoffed, casting him a disapproving nce.


    King turned to Minerva with an exaggerated pout. "Lady Minerva, your guard is bullying me. Would you be so kind as to answer my question instead?"


    Minerva stifled a chuckle, her expression softening. "Miasma of this nature is usually caused by a swarm of Demonic Beasts scattered throughout an area. However, a single high-ranking Mana Beast could also produce it. It would have to be at least B-rank or higher, though."


    "I see," King replied, nodding. "Given that we''re able to walk through it and withstand its effects, I''d wager it''s more likely a single B-rank beast."


    Diana raised an eyebrow at him. "It could just as easily be a swarm of Demonic Beasts. Why are you so quick to assume it''s a single one?"


    "W¨Cwait, a B-rank Demonic Beast?" Mona stuttered, her face turning pale.


    The very thought was terrifying. Fighting something of that caliber was far beyond their capabilities.


    "The timing of the miasma''s appearance is too convenient for Davon Crook," King said, voicing his theory. "Do you think it''s possible he managed to tame a Demonic Beast?"


    His words left the others stunned.


    "Tame a Demonic Beast? Are you serious?" The same guard barked, bursting intoughter.@@novelbin@@


    King turned to Minerva once more, feigning indignation. "Lady Minerva, I''m being bullied again!"


    The guard red at King, his expression darkening.


    Meanwhile, Minerva stroked her chin, considering King''s earlier words. "Hmm. I suppose it''s not entirely impossible. Who knows¡­"


    "Sister, you can''t seriously believe him," Diana said, her tone incredulous as she stared at Minerva.


    Minerva smiled faintly. "I don''t think King is stupid. Quite the opposite, actually. He seems rather clever. He pinpointed the bandits'' possible location quickly, after all."


    She wasn''t merely indulging King''s antics. The way he had asked the little girl the right questions, narrowing down the location with precision, wasn''t something she could dismiss. Moreover, his unerring sense of direction had guided them wlessly. He hadn''t hesitated or veered off course even once. His observational skills were exceptional.


    King blinked, then took a step closer to Minerva with a theatrical flourish. "Lady Minerva¡­ please, reject your fianc¨¦ and take me as your new one¡ª"


    "O-Okay, King, I have a question!" Reynold interrupted hastily, stepping in front of him with a forced smile.


    Diana seized the moment. "Sister, can I speak with you privately?" She said, dragging Minerva away before King could protest further.


    Behind them, King groaned dramatically. "Reynold Lightbringer! You''ve thwarted my heartfelt confession!"


    "Who is Lightbringer?!"


    Minerva chuckled but followed her younger sister to a quieter corner. "What''s wrong, Diana?" She asked, puzzled.


    Diana folded her arms, her expression stern. "What are you doing, Sister? You shouldn''t be humoring that weird guy. You know why Father sent us here, don''t you? You agreed to this mission, didn''t you?"


    Minerva sighed, her shoulders rxing. "You''re worrying over nothing, Diana. I know how important this alliance is to Unadora, and I have no intention of jeopardizing it for someone I met only a few hours ago."


    Diana frowned, unconvinced. "Then why entertain him? He''s clearly trying to¡ªwell, to win you over."


    "You think so?" Minerva asked, arching a brow as her gaze shifted to King. "I doubt he actually believes there''s any chance of something happening between us."


    "You might think that," Diana replied with exasperation, "but he doesn''t. He''s too bold to give up easily."


    Minerva smiled knowingly but didn''t argue.


    Diana sighed, lowering her voice. "Listen, Sister. We''re about to meet the Heir of Griffin Industries. Their weapons and support are critical for the war against Gevurah. You know how precarious this situation is. The media are watching for even the slightest misstep, and rumors about you fraternizing with someone like King could cause unnecessaryplications. We can''t afford that right now."


    Minerva''s expression softened at her sister''s words as she stroked Diana''s hair. "I understand, Diana," she said after a moment. "I''ll be careful."


    Diana blushed faintly, her embarrassment visible, before ncing at her sister with a meaningful expression. "You know¡­ if you don''t want to go through with it, as I said before, I can take your ce¡ª"


    "No," Minerva interrupted firmly, shaking her head. "I''m the one who should do it. I''m the eldest sister, am I not?"


    "Well¡­ yes," Diana admitted reluctantly.


    Experience tales at empire


    "And you''re still young," Minerva continued with a gentle smile. "You should be the one enjoying life, Diana."


    Diana''s expression hardened. "I''m a Duke''s daughter. I don''t have the luxury of such privileges."


    Minerva chuckled softly. "You sound just like Father."


    "It''s our duty, Elder Sister," Diana said earnestly. "To save our kingdom. If getting engaged to secure an alliance can help Unadora, then I''ll do it without hesitation¡ªjust as you''re prepared to do."


    Minerva''s smile wavered, tinged with sadness. She wished for a different life for her younger sister, but she understood the reality they had been born into. Their family, their titles, their kingdom¡ªnone of it left room for ordinary dreams.


    "How adorable."


    Their heartfelt exchange was abruptly interrupted by King''s voice, brimming with amusement.


    Both sisters turned to see him standing a short distance away, holding his phone up as he snapped photos of them.


    King grinned, particrly pleased with a dozen shots of a blushing Diana as Minerva patted her head affectionately.


    Diana''s expression darkened instantly, her embarrassment reced by an icy re.


    "It''s so nice to see the tough younger sister blushing and showing her cute side to her older sister!" King teased, his grin widening. "I love it!"


    "Give me the phone," Diana said as she strode toward him.


    Reynold and the other three girls had already retreated to a safe distance, sensing imminent disaster.


    "No can do," King replied, holding his phone out triumphantly. "I''ve already set it as my wallpaper!"


    He disyed the screen proudly¡ªa picture of Diana blushing while Minerva patted her head.


    "...!" Diana''s cheeks flushed crimson with anger and humiliation. Without hesitation, she swung her sheathed sword at him.


    "You bastard!"


    "Lady Diana, please," King pleaded, dodging with remarkable speed as he darted behind a nearby tree. "I''m a gentleman and merely an admirer of beauty¡ª"


    "Shut your mouth!" Diana roared, her sword swinging again.


    King took off, weaving through the trees with Diana in hot pursuit, all decorum forgotten. The only thing on her mind was erasing that picture¡ªand knocking some sense into the infuriating man who dared to take it.


    Thest thing she wanted was a weirdo with an embarrassing picture of her as wallpaper.


    Watching the chaos unfold from a distance, Reynold shook his head. "He''s going to die, isn''t he?"


    "Definitely," Saya, Lua, and Mona replied in unison.

 Chapter 105 Ambushed

    "Come back here, you pervert!" Diana''s voice rang through the forest.


    "Lady Diana! Please wait for us!" The guards called, their hurried footsteps crunching against the forest floor as they scrambled to keep up. Their duty was clear after all: to protect her and Minerva at all costs.


    Minerva, trailing behind, watched her sister chase after King with an uncharacteristic expression of a teenage girl, almost childish in its fervor. She couldn''t help but smile warmly, charmed by Diana''s rare disy of unguarded emotion. Picking up her pace, she followed them eagerly.


    "How is he so fast?" Diana muttered under her breath, her brows knitting in frustration. King wasn''t merely outrunning her; his movements were mesmerizingly agile. Leaping effortlessly from branch to branch, he appeared less like a man and more like a creature born to the wild.


    King, however, was no longer concerned with the pursuit. His sharp gaze scanned the forest ahead and darted to the shadows around him, his mind honed on a different game altogether.


    It seemed his little ruse had worked perfectly. By drawing Diana forward and disrupting the guards'' formation, he had unwittingly turned them into bait. ssic ambush material, he mused. But then again, who could me them? Any skilled bandit would seize such an opportunity.


    As Kingnded gracefully on a sturdy branch, he shifted his weight and kicked off, executing a wless backward somersault. Hended directly in front of a startled Diana, with fluid movements. Without hesitation, he lunged forward, pulling her to the ground with him.


    ¡ªWhoosh!@@novelbin@@


    An arrow sliced through the air, missing Diana''s chest by mere inches before embedding itself into the tree ahead with a dull thunk.


    Diana''s breath hitched, her eyes wide with shock.


    King, however, remained calm, his gaze fixed on the arrow. The tip glowed faintly with an unfamiliar substance.


    "Poison? Or maybe a sedative?" He muttered curiously. It wasn''t his forte to identify such things. Adam would have figured it out instantly, but King''s expertisey elsewhere. He rarely relied on poisons in his line of work, and certainly not in this unfamiliar world.


    ¡ªWhoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Three more arrows whistled through the air, aimed squarely at King''s back. Diana reacted swiftly, her sheathed sword slicing through the air, deflecting each projectile before they could find their mark.


    "Impressive work, Lady Diana," King said with a grin looking at her.


    Diana offered a polite smile in return, though it didn''t reach her eyes. With a push on his chest, she disentangled herself from his hold, deftly removing his smart arm from her waist in the process.


    King, quick on his feet, rolled to the side just as another volley of arrows rained down, each missing him by a hair''s breadth.


    "Where are they hiding?!" Diana asked standing up and unsheathing her sublime sword. Her eyes darted through the misty miasma, searching for their unseen assants.


    "They''re in the trees," King replied without hesitation. "No doubt about it."


    "King!"


    "Diana!"


    The others soon joined them, and the rest of the group caught up, their expressions turning immediately serious.


    Mona reacted immediately, raising her staff high. A shimmering barrier of light expanded outward, shielding herpanions. At the same time, Minerva drew her bow. Her three guards formed a protective circle around her, their swords slicing through the oing arrows with swift strikes.


    "Diana! Fall back now!" Minerva shouted with a focused expression.


    Her bowstring creaked as she pulled it taut, her greyish eyes locking onto what seemed to be an empty patch of forest. Yet she adjusted her aim, following an invisible target.


    -Whoosh!


    The arrow shot forward with a blinding speed.


    "Ugh!" A pained groan followed as a man tumbled from the canopy, his bodynding with a thud against the forest floor.


    "Wow," King muttered, his tone filled with genuine admiration.


    Beyond her extraordinary vision, Minerva''s skill with a bow was nothing short of remarkable. With a single look, he could tell she was leagues ahead of anyone he had encountered, including Ludivine. The faint hum of mana emanating from her was even visible, a mana that could rival even seasoned B-Rank Hunters. At only neen, no less?


    A prodigy, indeed. Not merely the Duchess''s daughter, but a bona fide genius.


    Lua, who was also archer sighed in awe. "I can''t imagine ever being that good," she admitted, her gaze fixed on Minerva with a mix of envy and respect.


    King chuckled and stepped forward. "How about you guyse out and face us like real men?" He called into the trees. Then, as though struck by sudden realization, he added with a smirk, "Ah, my apologies¡ªI forgot you''re nothing but lowly scumbags."


    ¡ªWhoosh!


    In response, another volley of arrows was unleashed, this time aimed squarely at King.


    King moved instantly, his body a blur of motion. He leaped backward, twisted to the side, and darted behind a tree, narrowly dodging each arrow. His movements were impossibly fluid.


    "What in the world¡­" One of the Rosenwald guards murmured, watching King''s feats with disbelief.


    King, however, remained entirely focused. Concealing himself behind a sturdy tree trunk, his lips curled into a mischievous grin. He extended his hand, and with a flicker of light, a sword materialized in his grasp.


    With a single, powerful swing, King cleaved the tree trunk in half.


    The massive tree groaned and toppled, falling to the side. Perched precariously on one of its branches, a man attempted to leap away, but King was faster.


    With frightening speed, he hurled his sword. The de whistled through the air before piercing the man''s chest, ending him instantly.


    "One less!" King said with a triumphant grin as he sprinted along the length of the falling tree.


    ¡ªWhoosh!


    Another volley of arrows tore through the air, aimed squarely at him.


    He braced to dodge, but before he could move, every single arrow was intercepted mid-flight. King nced to his side and caught sight of Minerva, her bowstring snapping rhythmically as she loosed arrows with pinpoint uracy. Each shot neutralized the oing threat with scary precision.


    Experience exclusive tales on empire


    "That was splendid, Lady Minerva!" King called out with augh.


    Continuing his run, he reached the body of the bandit still hanging limply on a branch. With a swift yank, he retrieved his sword from the corpse''s chest and continued his dash, leaping from branch to branch.


    Minerva, meanwhile, continued to rain down cover fire, ensuring King''s path remained clear. Her concentration was unshakable, and her aim, unparalleled. Watching her, one might wonder who among them was the most fearsome¡ªthe man charging headlong into danger, or the woman capable of orchestrating destruction with such grace.


    The forest burst into small scale battle as ten figures d in clich¨¦ bandit attire dropped from the trees, rushing toward Reynold and his group.


    "Lua, Mona¡ªfall back and cover us!" Reynold ordered. "Saya and I will handle the fight!"


    "Yes!" Lua and Mona retreated to safer positions, preparing to provide spells and ranged support.


    Reynold raised his sword high, its de glinting as mana coursed through him. "Fourth-Tier Spell: Body Enhancement!" He roared. A surge of mana enveloped his form, sharpening his senses and boosting his physical prowess.


    In a blur of motion, Reynold closed the distance to the nearest bandit, who barely had time to react before Reynold''s sword cleaved through him with deadly.


    On the other hand, Diana had turned her attention toward her sister, or rather, toward the group of bandits approaching Minerva from behind. Ten of them moved hoping to strike while Minerva was focused.


    "Protect my sister from the front!" Diana asked her guards as she positioned herself behind Minerva, raising her sword in readiness.


    Mana surged through her, animating the sword in her hand. Its de erupted in a brilliant emerald glow, mirroring the unique red luminescence of her own eyes. In a blink, she vanished, reappearing behind the unsuspecting group. Two heads tumbled to the ground. With a graceful, almost balletic motion, Diana swung her sword towards the void, a swirling vortex of emerald energy erupting from its tip. This miniature cyclone of mana tore through the enemy ranks, scattering them like leaves in a gale.


    -BOOM!


    Meanwhile, Minerva remained in a trance-like state, her delicate features illuminated by her focus. Her movements were fluid, each arrow nocked and released with elegance that was nothing short of mesmerizing. Her forest green hair swayed gently with each shot, the sight would be enchanting to any man.


    King, however, had no time to admire the spectacle unfortunately.


    "One, five... a total of seven," he muttered, his keen eyes locking onto his next targets.


    Leaping high into the trees, he made for a distant tree. At this range, Minerva''s arrows could no longer shield him, but King''s instincts and reflexes were more than enough. With deft precision, he swung his sword, deflecting each arrow that came his way.


    Reaching his destination, King extended his hand, driving it clean through the trunk of the tree. His fingers found purchase on the neck of a bandit concealed within the foliage.


    "Wha¡ª!" The man gasped, but his protest was cut short as King snapped his neck ruthlessly.


    ¡ªWhoosh!


    Without sparing a nce, King deflected three more arrowsing from his left with a single, fluid wave of his sword.


    "..."


    Then turning slowly, his azure eyes locked onto the culprits. The smile that had yed on his lips moments ago faded entirely.


    The six men standing before him felt an involuntary shudder ripple through their spines at his gaze.

 Chapter 106 Kings Way of Interrogation

    "Rahh!" Reynold roared as he swung his sword in a final, decisive arc. The de cleaved through his opponent''s chest, sending then spoon crumpling to the ground. The defeated man groaned weakly before sumbing, lifeless in a spreading pool of his own blood.


    Reynold exhaled heavily, wiping sweat from his brow with the sleeve of his tunic. His body ached, but there was no time for rest. Turning sharply, he surveyed the battlefield.


    Behind him, Diana Rosenwald stood with her sword The lifeless forms of her enemiesy scattered at her feet. Thest one had been struck squarely in the chest by one of Minerva''s arrow.


    "We did it¡­" Saya muttered, relieved. She sank to her knees, the exhaustion of battle catching up to her.


    Lua and Mona joined her, exchanging nods of satisfaction. Not long ago, the thought of taking a human life had been almost unbearable for them. Yet now, after weeks of grueling battles, they had grown stronger¡ªboth in skill and in mentally.


    "Where''s King?" Reynold asked, scanning the area before focusing on a nearby tree.


    The leaves rustled, and momentster, King emerged. He leapt down, gripping a struggling man by the scruff of his neck. The man''s face was pale, his eyes darting frantically in search of escape.


    "I''m finished here," King said. He tossed the man onto the ground without ceremony. The prisoner groaned, weak and terrified, as the group closed in around him.


    "Are you one of Davon Crook''s men?" Minerva asked first.


    The captive knelt shakily, blood dribbling from his split lip. His eyes, however, glinted. When he spotted Minerva, a sneer twisted his face. "I might tell you¡­If you suck¡ª"


    -Spurt!


    He didn''t finish the sentence. King moved in a blur, a slim knife shing in his hand. The de plunged into the man''s mouth, silencing him mid-word.


    "Ughuarghhh!!!"


    The man''s scream of agony echoed throughout the area scaring even birds around.


    The group froze, their eyes wide in shock. Reynold and the three younger women exchanged uncertain nces, struggling to process what they''d just witnessed.


    King however remained impassive.


    "A filthy tongue like that has no ce here. My apologies if I acted rashly."


    The man copsed, clutching his ruined mouth, his muffled cries punctuated by sobs. King crouched, his blue eyes locking onto the prisoner''s tear-filled gaze.


    "You should show more respect when addressing ady," King said, his tone devoid of emotion. He wiped the bloodied de clean on the man''s tattered clothing before standing and turning away.


    Noticing Reynold and the others staring at him with dumbfounded expressions¡ªand the others'' nces of surprise¡ªKing raised a brow.


    "What?" He asked innocently, his tone almost puzzled. "He doesn''t need his tongue to show us the way, does he?"


    His question was met with silence.


    King blinked, genuinely unaware of why they seemed so taken aback.


    Diana, however, seemed to approve. She wore a faint smirk, clearly unbothered by the loss of the foul tongue that had dared to try insulting her sister. The rest of the group, though, seemed more surprised, their surprise stemming not from disapproval but from the sheer ruthlessness King had disyed.


    Still, no one voiced an objection.


    Minerva exhaled softly, her gaze falling on the weeping prisoner. "Perhaps we could have gotten more information out of him if he still had his tongue," she said.


    "There''s no need to worry about that, Lady Minerva," King assured her. Without hesitation, he grasped the man by the hair, forcing his head up to meet his icy stare. "He can still nod his head, after all."


    Turning his attention back to the captive, King spoke. "Is Davon Crook with his band of miscreants?"


    The man, trembling and pale, nodded vigorously.


    "How many are left with him?" King continued the questions. "There were nearly thirty of you here, and I doubt he sent all his forces to guard this pass. If I had to guess, you''re part of half his men, at most. That would leave around thirty still with him, yes?"


    The man''s eyes widened, startled by King''s deduction, but he nodded again in frantic agreement.


    King''s lips curled into a smirk. "Do you think you can take us to him?"


    Without hesitation, the man nodded once more.


    "Perfect," King replied, his smirk widening. He tilted the man''s head briefly, inspecting him as though confirming his usefulness, before pping the back of his head. "Lead the way."


    The prisoner stumbled forward, clutching his bleeding mouth as he broke into a pained run.


    "Reynold," King called over his shoulder. "Can you keep an eye on him? Just in case he tries something¡ªor gets eaten by a monster along the way."


    Reynold nodded seriously, stepping forward with Lua at his side. "I''ve got him," he assured King.


    Satisfied, King turned to Minerva, his expression softening immediately, walking alongside her.


    "I must apologize, Lady Minerva," King began sincerely. "That was an unpleasant scene. I hope it didn''t disgust you."


    Despite his mastery of killing and torturing, King prided himself on restraint in the presence of women¡ªespecially women like Minerva, whom he appreciated deeply.


    Minerva looked at him. I''m fine," she replied,posed. "I thank you foring to my defense though there was no need to go sthis far for a simple insult."


    "Sometimes, Lady Minerva," King stared at her. "Harsh methods are necessary when dealing with the dregs of society. It makes them think twice¡ªperhaps even thrice¡ªbefore daring to act on their baser impulses again."


    Minerva studied him intently, her discerning gaze attempting to understand the man before her.


    Sensing the weight of her scrutiny, King quickly shifted back to his usual charming demeanor, a smile spreading across his face. "Besides, Lady Minerva, you''re far too kind for your own good. Yourpassion might one day be your undoing."


    "Mister King," Minerva began after a brief pause, "you don''t have to answer if it''s too personal, but¡­ are you truly just a Hunter?"


    King let out a soft sigh at her persistence. "You''re quite perceptive, Lady Minerva. Keen observation seems to be a skill you''ve mastered. But yes, before I became a Hunter, I worked privately for a certain organization. Unfortunately, I can''t say more."


    Minerva nodded thoughtfully, her suspicions seemingly confirmed. "That would exin your remarkable ability to anticipate and react to ambushes. It''s not something most Hunters can im mastery over."


    King''s lips curled into a sly smile. "You tter me, Lady Minerva. Perhaps we could continue this conversation over dinner sometime? A setting more suited to such delightful discourse." Your journey continues on empire


    "You''re digressing, King," Diana shot him a re.


    She couldn''t help but marvel at King''s uncanny ability to steer any discussion toward himself. His smooth tongue was as much a weapon as any de he wielded.


    King turned to Diana, unperturbed by her re. "Lady Diana, I was, of course, intending to invite you as well. No need to feel upset," he said with feigned innocence.


    "I''m not upset about this!" Diana snapped


    One of the bodyguards, observing the exchange, intervened. "Kid, for your own good, you should learn to hold your tongue," he said seriously.


    "That would be difficult," King replied. "You see, I simply can''t hold my tongue around beautiful women. It''s entirely beyond my abilities."


    The bodyguards exchanged grimaces but King''s grin only widened.


    The group continued their journey in rtive silence until, after about twenty minutes, Reynold broke it with a shout. "Look!" He called, pointing toward a faint wisp of smoke curling into the sky. As they moved closer, they noticed several other smoke trails in the distance.


    "This might be their encampment," Minerva said.


    "Scouting the area first would be wise," Diana suggested, her eyes narrowing as she assessed the terrain.


    "An excellent idea," King agreed smoothly. "Miss Saya and Miss Mona should handle the scouting."


    The two younger women exchanged surprised nces, caught off guard by the sudden responsibility.


    "I''ll go with them," Reynold volunteered quickly.@@novelbin@@


    But King raised a hand, shaking his head. "Reynold Lightbringer. As the leader of your party, you must allow your team members to grow. If you always shield them, they''ll never learn to stand on their own. One day, they might find themselves alone and helpless without you. Better to ensure they can handle challenges like this now."


    "B-But¡­" Reynold trailed off, his worry etched clearly across his face. He nced at Saya and Mona, hesitation holding him back from giving the order.


    King tilted his head slightly. "It''s just scouting. Surely, the lovers of the future S-rank Hunter Reynold Lightbringer can handle a task as simple as this?"


    Mona''s grip on her staff tightened as she nced at Saya. They both nodded at each other.


    "We can do it," Saya said.


    "Saya¡­" Reynold seemed still worried.


    "Don''t worry," Saya interrupted, meeting his gaze with a serious expression. "We''ll be back before you know it."


    "Yes, it''s just scouting," Mona added.


    Reynold hesitated but finally nodded, albeit reluctantly. Without another word, Saya and Mona turned and left.


    King, seemingly satisfied, settled himself on the ground. He leaned casually against the trunk of a tree, letting out a loud yawn. "You should rest, everyone."


    The group exchanged uncertain nces but eventually followed suit, settling down in varying states of unease. The minutes ticked by in silence, broken only by the asional rustling of leaves or distant chirping of birds.


    Ten minutes passed. Then twenty.


    Half an hour slipped by.


    Saya and Mona had not returned.

 Chapter 107 Davon Crook

    "They should have been back by now," Minerva said, worried.


    Reynold, who had been nervously fidgeting, abruptly stood. "I''ll go check on them."


    "I''ming with you!" Lua said, stepping up beside him.


    Before leaving, Reynold turned toward King, hesitating. "Aren''t youing?"


    "Should I?" King arched a brow, his tone indifferent.


    Lua shot King a sharp re before grabbing Reynold''s arm and pulling him forward. "Let''s go. They might be in danger."


    "R-Right!" Reynold stuttered, hurrying ahead.


    Minerva rose from her seat, preparing to follow, but King''s voice stopped her.


    "Lady Minerva, I don''t believe it''s necessary to intervene just yet," he said.


    Minerva frowned, her gaze narrowing in confusion. "They''re clearly at risk."


    "I''m aware," King replied calmly. "And that''s exactly the point. They''re too naive. A little shock might do them good."


    Thest time something like this had happened, King had stepped in to save them. But this time, he was curious. He wanted to see how they''d handle being surrounded by predators without his intervention.


    "And if something happens to them?" Diana asked sternly. Her piercing gaze bore into King. "Are you ready to take responsibility?"


    Diana had thought they were friends, but King''s cold detachment made her question that assumption. To him, it seemed, none of them were friends.


    King viewed Reynold as nothing more than a tool¡ªa diamond in the rough that he could shape for his own purposes. Training Reynold to be a high-ranked Hunter aligned perfectly with the young man''s aspirations, and King saw no reason not to exploit that potential.


    "Nothing will happen to them," King shook his head. "Their captors won''t kill them. That would be wasteful."


    But even as he spoke, King knew he was lying¡ªto himself and to them. He couldn''t be certain Reynold would survive, nor could he guarantee that the women wouldn''t face... other dangers.


    The truth was, he didn''t care. Regardless of what happened in the moment, he intended to obliterate the scums responsible. Everyst one of them.


    "Just give it a few minutes," King added. "I have a n to save all of them with no risks taken."


    Minerva''s hand tightened around her bow, her knuckles whitening. "I''m sorry, but I can''t take that chance. If they''re in danger¡ªor worse¡ªI refuse to stand by and do nothing."


    Without waiting for a response, she turned and strode forward.


    Diana followed close behind. Their three bodyguards fell into step, silent and ready taking out their weapons.


    King sighed and leaned back against the tree, tilting his head toward the sky. "Suit yourselves," he muttered.


    He couldn''t understand what he said wrong.


    That was for their own sake he was doing that.


    "I suppose that makes your charm," King smiled lightly.


    In that aspect she was simr to Luna-Evelyn though Luna might have rushed and dealt alone with her strength without dragging anyone in it.


    Unfortunately, King wasn''t as altruist as them. He was an assassin and he knew better than anyone altruism would kill, even more in such a dangerous world.@@novelbin@@


    He nced at the man who had brought them this far trembling all over his body while covering his bloodied mouth.


    King smirked before taking a rubble and aiming at him.


    "Mrghh!!" The man started running but it was useless.


    -Spurt!


    ***


    "Boss! We caught two more! These idiots walked right into our traps!" One of the men called out with a wickedugh, dragging Reynold and Lua across the dirt. Both were bound, their hands tied tightly, and blood streaked down from gashes on their heads.


    "Y-You bastard¡­" Reynold growled, ring up at their captors through a haze of pain.


    "Hunters, hunters¡­ How utterly pathetic." A smooth chuckle echoed as a figure emerged from thergest tent.


    The speaker was a strikingly handsome man, his unkempt ck hair falling messily around his sharp features. Despite his youthful appearance¡ªno older than his early twenties¡ªthere was a cold menace in his eyes. This was Davon Crook.


    "R-Rey!"


    "Lua!"


    Reynold and Lua turned their heads at the familiar voices, their gazes locking onto Saya and Mona. The two women were imprisoned in a crude iron cage, their bodies stripped bare, their expressions hollow with terror. Around them, other cages held frightened, battered children, their eyes wide with unspeakable fear.


    The sight was too much. Rage boiled within Reynold, his breath turning ragged as mana surged violently from his body. His vision blurred with rage, his eyes burning red.


    "You bastard!" Reynold roared, snapping the ropes binding his wrists as if they were paper. With an enraged cry, he lunged at Davon, his fist drawn back to deliver a devastating blow.


    But Davon was quicker. Easily sidestepping the attack, he brought his fist down hard against the back of Reynold''s head. The impact was brutal, sending Reynold crumpling to the ground.


    "Rey!" Lua screamed. She bolted toward him, but a burly man intercepted her, gripping her arm tightly.


    "Well, well, another beauty," Davon said, his smirk widening as his gaze swept over Lua. "Throw her in the cage. She''ll fetch us a fine price."


    "D-Don''t touch me!" Lua snarled, but despite her resistance, she was shoved roughly into the cage with Saya and Mona.


    "Boss, should we recall the rest of the men?" One of Davon''s underlings asked.


    "No need," Davon replied dismissively. "I don''t think these fools are the ones responsible for taking out thirty of our guys. If there are more, they''lle to us. Let them walk straight into the traps."


    Just as he predicted, only minutester, Minerva, Diana, and their three guards arrived on the outskirts of the camp. They kept to the shadows, observing the scene carefully.


    Minerva''s grey eyes darkened as she took in the horrifying sight¡ªthe caged children, the beaten captives, and the sadistic men who lounged around the campfire as if their actions were nothing more than sport.


    The camp was dimly lit by the flickering mes of the central fire and a few scattered torches. The air was heavy with the oppressive miasma that clung to the night like a suffocating fog yet strangely they didn''t seem affected by it much.


    Though visibility was limited, Minerva''s gaze counted at least twenty men moving about the camp.


    "What do we do, sister?" Diana whispered.


    Minerva''s gaze lingered on the camp''s center, locking onto the man who radiated abnormal mana. "You three will surround the camp from three sides. Diana and I will stay here to take down their leader."


    The guards exchanged brief nods before melting into the shadows, each moving to their assigned position.


    Minerva drew her bow, her fingers steady as she nocked an arrow. Her focus honed in on Davon, who moved with an air of arrogance amidst his men. She tracked his movements, her aim perfect despite the distance.


    This should be easy. Perhaps too easy.


    The thought unsettled her, but she brushed it aside, channeling her mana into the arrow. The projectile shimmered faintly, infused with energy that would increase its speed and piercing power. When the moment felt right, she loosed the arrow.


    The arrow cut through the air with perfect uracy, a silver streak against the darkened miasma. But just as it reached the camp''s perimeter, it struck something unseen¡ªa shimmering field cloaked in the swirling miasma.


    A faint ripple spread outward repelling even her arrow.


    "Oh?" Davon''s smirk widened as he turned his gaze directly toward Minerva and Diana''s position.


    "Sister, let''s go!" Diana said, surging forward without hesitation.


    "Wait, Diana!" Minerva called, but it was toote.


    Davon, unbothered, drew a sleek, cruelly crafted sword from his side. "Lower the barrier," he ordered.


    His men obeyed, and the shimmering field dissipated, leaving the camp exposed. At the same time, Minerva''s bodyguards appeared, shing with Davon''s men in a swift melee.


    Minerva clenched her bow and followed after Diana.


    As she stepped into the camp, Davon''s expression twisted into something darker. "Raise the barrier," he barked.


    Stay tuned to empire


    The miasma shimmered and expanded once again, closing around thebatants and sealing them within its grasp.


    Diana ignoring it swung her sword, her strikes pushing Davon back with each sh.


    "You''ve got quite the swing for someone your age," Davon said with amusement. His gaze lingered on her features. "Ah, a high-ranking noble, aren''t you? You''ll fetch a handsome price."


    "Shut up!"


    With a fluid motion, Diana summoned a cyclone of mana, her sword''s edge slicing through the air. The vortex mmed into Davon, propelling him backward into his own barrier.


    But Davon quickly regained his footing, a grin spreading across his face. He raised his sword, pointing it toward therge tent at the camp''s center. "Time to wake up, beast."


    -Crack!


    From within the tent came the sound of something shattering, followed by a guttural roar. A momentter, something leapt out¡ªa creature.


    It looked like a Demonic Beast.


    The creature''s mana was oppressive, marking it as a threat hovering between peak C-Rank and a dangerous B-Rank. Standing two meters tall, it wasn''t particrly imposing in size, but its humanoid shape made it quite eerie. Its body was lithe yet muscr, with elongated, de-like ws and glowing red eyes. It had no mouth, only a nk expanse of skin beneath those soulless eyes.


    The beast''s crimson gaze locked onto Diana, and in an instant, it vanished from sight.


    -BAM!


    The attack came out of nowhere. Diana barely managed to raise her sword, shielding herself just in time. The beast''s ws raked across her arm, tearing through flesh like paper. The force of the blow was quite strong, and though Diana deflected the worst of it, the shockwave sent her flying backward into the shimmering barrier.


    "Ugh!" Diana groaned, rebounding off the barrier before copsing to the ground.


    "D-Diana!" Minerva cried out, worry shing across her face. But the sense of danger came too quickly for hesitation. On pure instinct, she raised her bow and released an arrow.


    "Gruuuu!"


    The humanoid beast snarled as the arrow struck its shoulder, forcing it back a step. Minerva wasted no time, her hand darting toward the quiver strapped to her back for another arrow.


    But in her focus on the beast, she momentarily forgot about Davon.


    He appeared behind her with his sword at end.


    Minerva spun on instinct, bringing her bow between them just as his sword descended. The weapon struck the bow''s sturdy frame, sparks flying from the impact.


    "Impressive," Davon said, smirking as he leapt backward. But his gaze shifted behind Minerva, and his smirk deepened.


    Minerva didn''t need to look to understand the threat. Her fingers moved in a blur, nocking an arrow and pulling the string. Without turning, she aimed over her shoulder and released.


    The arrow sliced through the air with a sharp whistle.


    "GRUHHH!!"


    The Demonic Beast roared in pain as the arrow embedded itself in its torso, forcing it back once more. But this time, it didn''t fall. It remained standing, its red eyes burning with rage.


    Minerva jumped back, her hand reaching for another arrow¡ªonly to freeze as her fingers met nothing but air. Her quiver was empty.


    Her breath caught in her throat.


    ''I should still have arrows left¡­''


    "Looking for these?" Davon''s mocking voice rang in her ear.


    She turned toward him, her eyes widening in disbelief. He stood a short distance away, holding a bundle of her arrows in one hand. With a cruel smile, he snapped them like twigs, letting the pieces fall to the ground.


    Minerva bit her lip seeing that.


    She hadn''t prepared for this. She had been focused on meeting the man she was supposed to get engaged to, not expecting a battle of this scale so she hadn''t thought of bringing more arrows in her Quiver Spatial Storage.


    With no other choice, she slung her bow over her shoulder and drew the short sword strapped to her side, readying herself for the Demonic Beast''s next attack.


    But before the beast could move, a sudden chill swept through the air.


    The temperature plummeted and an unnatural breeze stirred the miasma around them.

 Chapter 108 Kings Heroic Entry

    King had arrived a bit after Minervaunched her attack.


    From his vantage point atop a towering tree, his keen senses had already detected the trapsid throughout the area, including the barrier of miasma shrouding the camp below.


    "A handmade barrier... interesting," he muttered, his azure eyes narrowing as he analyzed the swirling corruption.


    Artificial barriers of miasma were rare¡ªhe hadn''t realized such things could even be created. Worse still, this one was powered by a Demonic Beast. His gaze shifted toward therge tent in the center of the camp. Even from this distance, the foul energy radiating from it was visible in his eyes. The barrier''s strength stemmed from that creature.


    King''s attention flicked to the prisoners. Lua, Mona, and Saya were huddled in a makeshift cage, their faces pale and frightened. Nearby, Reynold was bound to a tree, blood trailing down his temple.


    "They ran straight into the traps," King muttered, shaking his head in exasperation. "Hopefully, this will teach them to exercise caution next time."


    It was all too obvious: the miasma had been timed perfectly, and the ambush was meticulously nned. The entire area was a death trap, set for Reynold''s group.


    King had orchestrated part of this, though. He had sent Reynold and the others ahead deliberately, using them as bait. By forcing the enemy to show their hand, King could confirm their numbers and motivations without endangering himself. The captors wouldn''t kill Reynold or the girls outright¡ªthey needed them alive as bait.


    Which was exactly what King had sought for.


    He knew Davon would be certain there would be more upon seeing how naive Reynold and his group was. Then his logical course of action as the bandit he was, was to keep them alive and in in view as bait to bring out the others.


    That was exactly what King wanted, he wanted Davon to underestimate them before taking them with an aerial attack with Minerva covering his rear and Diana and the three bodyguards follow him on the ground.


    Unfortunately, Minerva¡ªand Diana, much like her¡ªhad insisted on moving quickly to rescue Reynold and the others, fearing for their safety. Their concern hadplicated his n.


    Speaking of Diana, King''s eyes drifted to where she was engaged inbat with a man who could only be Davon Crook. The ferocity of their fight confirmed King''s suspicions.


    "Well, well... Patrick Cromwell," King squinted his eyes with a small, satisfied smile. "You''ve chosen an excellent vessel for little Gorn."


    Davon''s movements were sharp, body and mind trained. A perfect vessel indeed.


    Yet Diana held her own against him.


    "Not bad," King said, watching her closely. Seventeen, maybe eighteen years old, and yet her swordsmanship showed neither hesitation nor fear.


    "As expected of a Duke''s daughter," he chuckled. For all her youth, Diana possessed the discipline and grit that came from rigorous training¡ªtraits that reminded King of Cattleya.


    In contrast, he doubted Ludivine or Theresa could have done much in this situation. Overwhelmed by the pressure andcking experience, they would likely have faltered.


    But Diana stood her ground well.


    "Impressive," King said quietly.


    But soon, the tide shifted. Davon Crook called forth his trump card: a Demonic Beast.


    King''s eyes widened as the creature emerged.


    "Wow," he breathed, his astonishment quickly giving way to curiosity. He reached into the void, pulling out a small notebook. Adam''s insatiable inquisitiveness stirred within him.


    The beast was unlike any he had seen¡ªa modified Demonic Beast, its grotesque form radiating corruption. Yet King couldn''t confirm its nature without closer examination. Scribbling down its appearance and notable features, he kept his sharp gaze fixed on the battle.


    The beast had turned its attention to Minerva.


    "Minerva, Minerva..." King muttered, a grin spreading across his face as he rested his fist against his chin.


    She was truly a ss apart.


    Neen years old and already a force to be reckoned with, Minerva fought with ss. Her bow and arrows danced in perfect harmony, fending off both Davon Crook and the monstrous creature simultaneously. Every movement was well thought.


    Even so, King couldn''t help butpare her to Luna-Evelyn, another neen-year-old prodigy. Luna-Evelyn was an S-Rank Elite within the World Order and a phenomenon in her own right. Yet King considered her an anomaly, a separate entity entirely in this world


    Minerva, however, was no less remarkable. A true genius, she deserved every de she had earned. Her skill, intelligence, and poise would undoubtedly make her a coveted prize among noble suitors.


    Unfortunately, even a genius had limits. Minerva''s quiver had ran out because of Davon Crook.


    Meanwhile, the guards were faring no better. They were surrounded by nearly twenty bandits, all attacking with unnerving coordination. A cowardly tactic, but undeniably effective.


    "This exins why so many hunters have fallen here," King muttered. "This shouldn''t be a C-Rank quest after all. At the very least, it''s a B-Rank... maybe even A-Rank, with Davon Crook and that Modified Beast leading the charge."


    A wry smile crossed his face as King lowered the mask back to hide his face. "Well then, it seems I''ll have to y the role of the protagonist for once."


    Raising his arm, a chill swept through the air as ice particles coalesced around his hand. They twisted and shimmered, forming a magnificent spear of glimmering ice. Its carvings reflected the potency of King''s mana, which radiated outward like a storm, reaching far beyond him and even prating the barrier.@@novelbin@@


    With a kick on the branch he had been perched on,Kingunched himself high into the air. The spear spun gracefully in his grasp as he shifted mid-flight, adopting a thrusting stance.


    -CRACK!


    -BOOM!


    The barrier didn''tst a second. As the tip of the ice spear struck, the barrier fractured instantly. Ice particles spread like wildfire across its surface, enveloping it in a crystalline web before shattering it entirely.


    The miasma recoiled, retreating as the freezing energy consumed it. The once-imposing barrier crumbled into harmless shards of ice, scattering like snowkes in the wind.


    Kingnded with precision, the air around him still shimmering with the remnants of his mana. He twirled the spear once before nting it firmly in the ground.


    King nced over his shoulder at Minerva, who stood behind him, her short sword raised in her grip.


    "Nothing to fear now, Miss Minerva," King said with a calm smile, turning his attention back to the Demonic Beast charging toward him with terrifying speed.


    "Watch out¡ª!" Minerva cried, her warninging just a fraction toote.


    King, however, had already anticipated the attack. With a fluid motion, he leaned back, narrowly evading the beast''s razor-sharp ws by mere inches.


    "If only I could take you alive¡­" King muttered under his breath, a hint of regret in his words.


    Capturing the beast would be quite arduous. The area would soon be overrun by hunters summoned by Minerva, as well as the inevitable media swarm eager to document the spectacle. The creature, with its overwhelming aura of corruption, would draw far too much attention.


    Davon Crook''s body, however, was another matter. If King could retrieve it before anyone noticed, he could present it as proof ofpleting the mission to the Mayor of Drales. But the beast? No, there was no way to keep it hidden.


    The Demonic Beast let out a feral roar, its ws slicing through the air with increasing ferocity. Yet none of its attacks so much as grazed King, who dodged each one easily.


    With a sigh, King shifted his gaze toward Reynold, who sat tied to a tree, staring nkly at the chaos unfolding around him.


    "Come on," King muttered exasperated. "I''m betting high on you, Lightbringer."


    King spun his ice spear with a flourish and struck, severing one of the beast''s ws in a single, clean motion. Grasping the dismembered w, he flicked it through the air with pinpoint uracy. Itnded mere inches from Reynold''s bound hands, embedding itself in the ground.


    "What are you dreaming about, Lightbringer?" King called out.


    The words seemed to snap Reynold out of his stupor. He nodded and strained against his bindings, managing to grasp the w. Using its sharp edge, he worked on cutting himself free.


    Momentster, Reynold was on his feet. Retrieving his sword from one of the tents, he joined the fray.


    As soon as Reynold entered the fight, the tide began to turn. He rallied the bodyguards, and together they began to push back the bandits. Victory seemed within reach on their side.


    But Davon Crook was still in y.


    Minerva was locked in battle with him, and though she held her ground, it was clear she was outmatched in closebat. Davon''s experience and sheer physicality gave him a edge over her.


    Nearby, Diana had managed to stand, despite her injuries. Her eyes turned toward her sister as she gripped her sword tightly. Drawing in a sharp breath, she pointed the de toward Davon.


    A sudden gust of wind burst forth from her sword, surging toward him with incredible force.


    Davon, sensing the danger, leapt back just in time to evade the iing attack.


    But then with a sly smirk, Davonunched himself toward Diana.


    "Diana!" Minerva cried out in panic as she rushed to intercept him. But Davon was faster.


    Diana, still dazed from the earlier head-on attack by the Demonic Beast, didn''t react in time. Her grip on her sword was weak, her movements sluggish. She barely managed to swing her de in a feeble attempt to defend herself, but Davon deflected it, sending it spinning out of her grasp.


    "What a shame," Davon snickered. "You''ve left me no choice but to kill you."


    He raised his sword before bringing it down toward Diana''s head.


    Time seemed to slow. Diana saw death approaching and shut her eyes tightly, bracing for the inevitable.


    -Spurt!


    The wet and clear sound of blood spraying filled the air.


    Yet... there was no pain, no injury.


    Hesitantly, Diana opened her eyes.


    She saw the back of a man and immediately recognized him thanks the silver unique shade of his hair. Stay connected with empire


    King stood before her his hand gripping Davon''s de.


    Barehanded.


    Blood dripped from his palm where the sword''s edge had cut into his skin, but King didn''t flinch. He held the de aloft, stopping it mere inches from Diana''s head.

 Chapter 109 King Being A Hero

    King stood before her his hand gripping Davon''s de.


    Barehanded.


    Blood dripped from his palm where the sword''s edge had cut into his skin, but King didn''t flinch. He held the de aloft, stopping it mere inches from Diana''s head.


    Davon narrowed his eyes, his muscles straining as he poured every ounce of strength into driving his sword down. Yet, the de refused to budge, locked firmly in King''s grip. The only progress it made was drawing another droplet of blood, which trickled down and sttered onto the ground.


    Davon looked at him.


    He knew this man, the one who shattered the barrier.


    But hadn''t the Demonic Beast been handling him? Turning, his gazended on the monstrous creature writhing in agony, an ice spear impaling its stomach and anchoring it to the earth.


    "Who the hell are you?" Davon asked warily turning back toward King.


    King didn''t answer. Instead, his hand tightened around the sword''s de. Ice exploded outward from his grip, snaking up the weapon in an instant. The frost spread like a living thing, consuming the de and racing toward Davon''s hand.


    "What¡ª?!" Davon yelped, leaping back in shock as he released the sword. His eyes widened in horror as frost rapidly encased his right hand, spreading up his arm like a curse.


    -BAM!


    He didn''t even have time to process what was happening before King''s boot connected with his stomach in a brutal front kick. The air was driven from Davon''s lungs as his body folded into a harsh ''>'' shape. A ragged gasp escaped his lips as the force of the blow sent him hurtling through the air.


    His flight came to an abrupt and violent halt as he mmed into a tree. But the punishment didn''t end there. Before he could even slump to the ground, his own frozen sword followed, streaking through the air.


    -Spurt!


    "A¨CArgh!"


    It pierced his stomach with frightening precision without killing him, pinning him against the tree.


    It all happened in the blink of an eye, leaving the onlookers stunned into silence, their mouths hanging open in disbelief.


    Unbothered by their reactions, King turned his attention to Diana, whoy sprawled on the ground nearby.


    "Ady shouldn''t remain seated so unceremoniously on the ground," he said. A faint smile tugged at his lips as he extended a hand to her.


    Diana''s gaze flicked to his bloodied hand, and she hesitated. "Your hand..."


    King nced down, noticing the crimson staining his palm. "Ah, my apologies. Of course, you wouldn''t want to soil yourself. Perfectly understandable," he said, retracting his hand as though embarrassed.


    "It''s not that..." Diana trailed, guilt tightening her chest. She wanted to protest, to tell him to tend to his wound, but the words stuck in her throat. She wasn''t skilled at expressing herself, even more so after how she had treated him.


    He had deserved her ire¡ªhis flirtatious antics, especially given their precarious situation, were infuriating. Yet, as she looked at him now, she couldn''t help but feel gratitude but also guilt. He had saved her.


    "Ah¡­!"


    Continue your adventure at empire


    But Diana''s eyes widened in horror as the Demonic Beast, having freed itself from King''s ice spear,unched itself toward his unguarded back.


    King began to turn, sensing the threat, but before the Beast could strike, a shining de pierced through its stomach from behind.


    Minerva stood there, gripping Diana''s sword tightly. She had arrived just in time.


    But even that wasn''t enough. The monstrous creature twisted its head around unnaturally, its glowing eyes locking onto Minerva in a horrifying disy. It began to lurch toward her, not bothered by the de embedded in its flesh.


    Gritting her teeth, Minerva drove the sword deeper, causing more of the foul ck blood to spill forth. Yet the creature barely faltered. Its ws rose high, ready to sh her apart.


    Before the strike couldnd though, its entire body froze in ce, encased in a solid sheath of glistening ice.


    Minerva blinked in shock, stepping back as the sound of cracking frost filled the air. From the other side of the beast''s frozen body, King leaned out, tilting his head with an easy smile. "Thank you, Lady Minerva."


    Breaking free from her stupor, Minerva released the hilt of Diana''s sword and rushed toward her sister, who was still sitting on the ground. Wrapping Diana in a tight embrace, she asked breathlessly, "Are you alright, Diana?"


    "I''m fine, sister," Diana reassured her, smiling softly as she patted Minerva''s back.


    Minerva clung to her, guilt etched across her face. "I''m so sorry¡­ I dragged you into this." Her voice trembled, heavy with regret. She hadn''t anticipated things bing so dangerous, so quickly. If anything had happened to Diana¡ªif she had truly died¡ªMinerva would never have forgiven herself.


    Her gaze shifted to King, the man who had saved her sister''s life. She opened her mouth to offer him her heartfelt thanks, but he was already walking away, his attention elsewhere.


    King strode toward the cages where the imprisoned children were kept. As he passed another cage, where Lua stood alongside a naked and blushing Saya and Mona, he offered them a casual wave. This earned him sharp res, though he seemedpletely unbothered.


    Reaching the children''s cage, the King gripped the metal bars with his bare hands. The steel groaned and twisted under his strength before snapping apart like twigs.


    "Wow¡­"


    The children, who had been huddled in despair moments earlier, now stared at him with wide, admiring eyes. They had seen him defeat Davon, the terrifying figure who had haunted their nightmares and even a monster. To them, King was nothing short of a miracle, a Hero even came to save them.


    "How are you kids?" King asked gently, resting a hand on the top of the cage and peering inside with a smile.@@novelbin@@


    "M-Mister!"


    "Thank you!"


    "Are you a Hero?!"


    Their tears of despair turned to tears of gratitude as they scrambled to their feet, rushing toward him. The children clung to him in a group hug, their small arms wrapping tightly around the man who had saved their lives.


    "Alright, first, all of you drink this," King said, pulling out a dozen of Adam''s concoctions from his bag. Then he handed them out to the children one by one.


    "This will heal both your mind and body," he exined. "And it''ll keep you hydrated too."


    The children, still dazed but trusting, took the vials and drank eagerly. Relief began to wash over their tired faces as the potion worked its magic.


    ¡ªp!


    The sharp sound broke through the moment of calm. King turned his head, frowning as he nced toward another cage that had just been freed by Reynold.


    Reynold, overwhelmed with relief and emotion, had thrown his arms around a naked Saya and Mona in a tight embrace. Saya, her face ming with embarrassment, had pped him squarely across the cheek. Mona, however, didn''t seem to mind and appeared to even lean into the hug, a faint smile ying on her lips.


    King sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "They really do look like a harem supporting the protagonist," he muttered to himself, shaking his head at the sight.


    "Mr. King."


    A familiar voice drew his attention from the spectacle. Turning, he saw Minerva standing behind him.


    "How may I help you, Lady Minerva?" King asked with a wide smile.


    Minerva hesitated briefly before speaking. "I wanted to express my gratitude for saving my sister and myself as well. Truly, thank you."


    Diana, standing slightly behind her sister, added in a quieter voice, "Yes, thank you." Though her tone was a bit awkward, she was sincere.


    King waved a hand dismissively. "I told you before, Lady Minerva. There was no need for recklessness. I had a n." He sighed, his smile fading slightly.


    "T¨CThat''s¡­ my mistake," Minerva admitted, bowing her head. Guilt flickered across her face. She had doubted him earlier, and now, seeing how easily he had dismantled the barrier and handled the situation, she realized they would have been much safer had they trusted him from the start.


    "If there''s anything you need¡ª" Minerva began.


    "Your number," King interrupted smoothly, pulling out a sleek phone.


    Minerva froze, taken aback by the sudden request. Diana grimaced beside her, already bristling at King''s boldness. There wasn''t even the slightest hesitation in his voice.


    But Minerva had a conflicted expression. She was promised to another man after all. It wouldn''t be right.


    "Or perhaps Lady Diana''s number?" King knowing this, added casually, tilting his phone toward Diana with an arched brow.


    "Wha¡ª!" Diana flinched.


    "I''m merely asking for your number, Lady Diana," King said blinking. "I might have an idea for a reward I could request, but I''m not certain yet. This way, I can contact youter if somethinges to mind."


    "You could just ask one of the guards¡­" Diana grumbled, crossing her arms and avoiding his gaze.


    "I see¡­" King lowered his phone, a faint air of disappointment settling around him. "I suppose I''m not worthy of even that much despite what I had done."


    "A¨CArgh! Fine!" Diana finally caved, unable to resist his theatrics. Muttering under her breath, she retrieved her personal phone and pressed it against his. With a soft chime, their contacts were exchanged.


    King nced at his phone and grinned, his satisfaction barely concealed. As he scrolled through his contact list, he spotted Diana''s name just below another entry: Celine.


    "Seconddy contact obtained," he murmured under his breath, a gleam in his eyes.


    Diana noticed his grin and felt strangely embarrassed. "Don''t get the wrong idea! This doesn''t mean anything! And don''t call me for nothing else than im your reward. I don''t have time to chat!"


    "Of course, Lady Diana," King said with an innocent smile, slipping his phone back into his pocket. "But should you ever feel the need to share your worries, don''t hesitate to call me. We can talk all night long, if that''s what it takes."


    "A¨CAs if!" Diana retorted, her face heating up as she turned away.


    With augh King then turned and strode toward Davon Crook, who remained pinned to the tree by his own frozen sword. Blood dripped steadily from the wound, pooling at the base of the trunk. Davon''s breaths were shallow, on the verge of breathing hisst.


    "Look at you, Davon," King said, with a sadistic chuckle. Reaching out, he gripped the hilt of the sword pinning Davon and pulled it free.


    With a thud, Davon copsed forward, his head striking the ground. Blood seeped from his wounds, mixing with the dirt beneath him. His body trembled weakly, barely clinging to life.


    King stood over him, his eyes staring down. "I hope you ate well today."


    Davon''s ssy eyes barely flickered in response.


    "Because¡­" King''s gaze hardened, his expression devoid of mercy. "This body won''t belong to you anymore."

 Chapter 110 Kings Parting Gifts

    About twenty minutester, the Hunters summoned by Minerva finally arrived at Davon''s encampment.


    "You should''ve taken your time. You''re a bit too ahead of schedule," a snide voice said.


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    The Private Hunters turned toward the source of thement and saw King leaning casually against a tree, his arms crossed. At his feety Davon''s body, wrapped tightly in cloth, alongside the frozen corpse of the Demonic Beast.


    King seemed unshaken in his determination to bring back the creature''s remains for study, despite the risk and inconvenience.


    "King, shush!" Reynold said, pressing a finger to his lips in a futile attempt to keep the situation under wraps.


    The Hunters present were no ordinary group¡ªthey were elite private Hunters, handpicked and hired by Duke Rosenwald himself. Among them, one figure stood out.


    A tall, middle-aged man with sharp, distinguished features stepped forward. His silver-grey hair, piercing blue eyes, and neatly trimmed beard lent him an air of a true veterant hunter.


    King''s eyes narrowed slightly. He instantly recognized the S-Rank Hunter Minerva had mentioned earlier.


    "My deepest apologies for our dy, Mdy," the man said with a deep, formal bow.


    "No, it''s not your fault, Mr. Ridgen," Minerva replied, shaking her head gently. "I made the choice to go ahead on my own."


    Ridgen''s expression twisted a bit. "Even so, I must ask that you wait for us next time."


    He couldn''t bear the thought of facing Minerva''s father¡ªif something dire were to happen to the Duke''s daughters because of his tardiness.


    "I will," Minerva assured him with a nod.


    Satisfied, Ridgen straightened and began surveying the area. "The Mayor mentioned this was about Davon Crook. Am I to assume the situation has been¡­ resolved?"


    "Yes," Minerva confirmed, her gaze briefly shifting to the wrapped corpse at King''s feet.


    "Ah, Mayor, you''re here as well?" King spoke up with a yful wave, spotting the jittery man hovering nearby.


    "Y-Yes¡­" the Mayor stuttered, cautiously stepping closer. His eyes darted to Davon''s motionless form. "So he''s truly¡­ dead?"


    "Davon Crook is as dead as theye," King said with a broad grin, a hint of smugness in his tone. "Now then, I trust you brought the reward?"


    The Mayor nodded hesitantly, reaching into his satchel. "Yes¡­ I wasn''t entirely confident you''d seed, but I came prepared. As promised, ten gold coins."


    At the sight of the small pouch, Reynold practically bounced on his heels in excitement, his enthusiasm mirrored by the gleaming eyes of the other women in their group.


    Without hesitation, the bounty was divided. Each of the four took two coins, leaving King with the remaining pair.


    King twirled the two gold coins between his fingers with a thoughtful expression. Then with a sudden flick, he sent them flying toward Minerva.


    Startled, Minerva instinctively caught the coins but she was confused. "What''s this for?" She asked.


    "May I entrust you to use these for the children, Lady Minerva?" King asked.


    Minerva blinked, processing his request, before a warm smile graced her lips. "Of course. I''ll see to it."


    Reynold and the other three were dumbfounded. He just gave away two precious Gold coins for the children. It was a great act of altruism but what they didn''t know was that King was already filthy rich.


    King''s expression shifted, as if remembering something. In an instant, he vanished from his spot and reappeared in front of Minerva, so swiftly even Ridgen was taken aback.


    Ridgen, an S-Rank Hunter himself, couldn''t hide his surprise at King''s speed. It was rare for someone of his caliber to feel outpaced.


    But King paid no mind to the others'' reactions. Ice formed in his hands, taking shape into two exquisite roses. They glistened in the light, their crystalline petals so perfectly crafted they appeared almost alive.


    "For the little girl am I right?" Minerva asked, cradling the icy creations carefully guessing it was for the little girl King had promised to give a flower which would never melt.


    "One of them is." King replied with a small smile. "Both of them won''t melt, so it shouldst forever. Please give one of them to the girl."


    "What about the other one?" Minerva asked puzzled.


    "The other one¡­" He picked one of the roses and gently tucked it behind Minerva''s ear.


    Minerva froze, her cheeks tinged pink. "Ah¡­" She murmured, clearly caught off guard.


    Her usualposure wavered, and for a moment, she appeared genuinely flustered. Despite her embarrassment, a subtle warmth spread through her. King''s unexpected gesture, tender and without a hint of disrespect, stirred emotions she wasn''t ustomed to.


    "U-Um, thank you¡­" She said softly, and quite shyly.


    The other Hunters stood agape, including Ridgen, whose expression mirrored their disbelief. King, however, ignored them, his focus now on Diana, who was staring at the scene, stunned.


    "If Lady Diana feels jealous, perhaps I should prepare a rose for her as well?" King teased.@@novelbin@@


    "J¨CJealous? Who said I''m jealous?!" Diana shot back with a re.


    King sighed before turning his attention to Reynold and his group.


    He reached into the void and retrieved a gleaming sword, tossing it to Reynold. "For you."


    Reynold caught the weapon, his eyes wide with awe.


    King continued, producing more items. A finely crafted staff found its way to Mona, while Lua and Saya each received their own expertly forged bow and sword respectively.


    "These are gifts for assisting me on this mission," King said. "Take good care of them¡ªthey''re premium weapons."


    Though he didn''t exin further these weapons weren''t just powerful¡ªthey were masterpieces, crafted by Karna Mishra himself in Camelot.


    "O-Oh, thank you, man!" Reynold shouted, examining the details of the de in his hands.


    The women, equally delighted, expressed their gratitude with genuine smiles, marveling at the craftsmanship of their new treasures.


    King strode back to the two corpses. With quite ease, he hoisted them onto his shoulders as if they weighed no more than feathers. Turning to face the group, he gave a casual wave.


    "Well then, farewells, Ladies and Gentlemen," he said with a faint smirk before vanishing into the night. His sudden departure left everyone momentarily stunned¡ªand ensured that no one would be able to examine the mysterious Demonic Beast he had taken with him.


    Ridgen broke the silence first. "Who is he, Mdy?"


    "..." Minerva didn''t respond immediately. Her gaze lingered on the spot where King had disappeared.


    "Mdy?" Ridgen prompted again.


    "Ah¡­ yes," Minerva replied, snapping out of her thoughts. "He''s a Hunter from the Ocryphia Guild."


    Ridgen frowned slightly, still processing what he''d witnessed. "He doesn''t seem like an ordinary Hunter," he said.


    Minerva didn''t answer, though her expression suggested she agreed. As she looked down at the two gold coins in her hand and the delicate ice rose still tucked behind her ear, a small smile crept onto her face. She turned her attention to the children nearby, her heart softening.


    ***


    That night, Celine was leaving work earlier than usual, a rare urrence for someone as diligent as her.


    "Thanks for covering my shift," she said gratefully to her colleagues.


    Normally, she would stay until the end of her shift, but tonight was different¡ªshe had a very specific reason to leave early.


    One of the women grinned mischievously. "Don''t worry about it, but you''d better have some spicy stories to tell us tomorrow!"


    "T-That''s¡­" Celine blushed furiously and averted her gaze, flustered.


    By now, everyone knew about her uing date with King. His inability to be discreet had ensured that. He had asked her out in front of everyone at the guild, and to everyone''s shock, Celine had said yes.


    "I still can''t believe it¡ªour Celine!" One of the male clerks started crying.


    "Gross," a woman staff grimaced nearby.


    "Shut up!"


    Amid the teasing, Cecil, the Guildmaster''s assistant, approached Celine. In the Guildmaster''s absence, Cecil was responsible for overseeing everything, including keeping an ear to the ground on rumors. Knowing Celine well, Cecil couldn''t help but feel concerned.


    "Are you sure about this, Celine?" Cecil asked with a concerned tone. "You''re not na?ve¡ªyou know what kind of man he is, don''t you?"


    By this point, everyone in the Guild knew what kind of man King was.


    A notorious flirt and shameless skirt-chaser, he had a reputation for pursuing any woman who caught his interest. Just that morning, he had been openly charming Betty, who was now standing nearby, a touch of jealousy evident in her expression. King, it seemed, had been her first crush.


    "He probably has other women already¡ªand he''ll keep adding more," Cecil said bluntly.


    "I know¡­" Celine admitted with a nod. "But it''s just a date. I want to get to know him better before making up my mind." She smiled faintly, as though reassuring herself as much as Cecil.


    Though King''s frivolous nature was undeniable, there was something about his honesty and straightforwardness that drew her in. It wasn''t as if she was diving into a rtionship. For now, it was just a date¡ªa chance to understand him better.


    Cecil studied her for a moment before her expression softened. "You''ve grown so much since we first met. I''m proud of you. But if he tries anything inappropriate, call me immediately. I''ll send a team of Hunters after him without hesitation!"


    Celine giggled at Cecil''s dramatic deration. "King isn''t like that. There''s nothing to worry about."


    With those words, she turned and left the Guild.


    But as she walked away, she remained unaware of what the night held in store for her.


    That very night¡­


    ¡­she was going to die.

 Chapter 111 Sherilyn Before The Dinner

    Beneath the mansion Patrick Cromwell had acquired exclusively for Ivan, silence lingered, broken only by the rhythmic sound of flesh being cut.


    Gin and Gorn stood motionless, their faces twisted in shock but also with morbid fascination at the scene unfolding before them.


    Before them, a young man with white hair worked with a meticulous precision that defied his apparent age. His face was obscured by a surgical mask, and though his youthful appearance suggested inexperience, the intensity in his eyes and the confidence in his movements told a different story.


    Wearing sterile surgical gloves, his hands moved deftly, wielding a scalpel with the expertise of a seasoned professional. For over an hour, he had been engrossed in his work.


    The lifeless form on the rectangr table belonged to Davon Crook. Once a bandit of some significance, Davon was no longer present in any meaningful sense. His head was split open, exposing his brain yet his body was technically ''not dead'' in the strictest biological sense, the essence of Davon Crook had ceased to exist.


    Another ten minutes passed before the young man paused, his phone vibrating on the nearby counter.


    Stripping off his left glove, he nced at the screen.


    It was King''s phone.


    [Still okay for tonight?]


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    The message was from Celine.


    A flicker of emotion crossed his otherwise stoic face, though he remained silent. Setting the scalpel down, he removed the other glove and turned his attention to Gorn.


    "I''ll need Urvan toplete your vessel," he said. "Until then, keep the body refrigerated at the proper temperature."


    "Yes, sir," Gin replied hesitantly before gathering the courage to ask, "And you are...?"


    They only followed Adam because they were told it was their James aka Lord Astaroth''s for them order. From their point of view, Adam was someone working for James but they couldn''t be sure either.


    "You don''t need to know," Adam replied curtly, already walking away.


    Ordinarily, he would have stayed to finish preparing the body, ensuring everything was in ce for Urvan. But the presence of King within him was insisting. A gentleman did not keep a woman waiting after all, and tonight, Celine was expecting him.


    With that thought, he left the sterile underground, his mind already shifting to the evening ahead.


    Thankfully he wasn''t the one who had to participate in the dinner. Only God would imagine what a date with Adam might look like but that would be forter¡­


    ***


    Celine''s nerves were on edge.


    She had dined with people before, but tonight was different¡ªa romantic dinner, just her and a man. The thought alone had her pacing nervously in front of the mirror.@@novelbin@@


    Her reflection stared back, and she scrutinized every detail. She had purchased a new dress for the asion: a sleek, ck V-neck dress that hugged her figure and ended just above her knees. It was elegant yet daring, revealing her long legs and highlighting her curves in a way that felt unfamiliar¡ªand slightly ufortable.


    "I hope he likes it¡­" She muttered, smoothing the fabric nervously.


    The dress had cost her a small fortune¡ªtwo gold coins, a significant expense for a receptionist at the guild. She had emptied her savings, but she justified it as a treat for herself, a gesture to mark the special asion.


    Her ensemble didn''t stop there. She had paired the dress with a matching handbag and a pair of ck heels, each costing another gold coin. It was extravagant, but tonight, Celine wanted to feel beautiful, even if it meant stretching her modest budget.


    With a final nce in the mirror and a deep breath to steady her nerves, she grabbed her bag and left her apartment.


    Her home was a modest t on the outskirts of Ocryphia. It wasn''t in the city''s opulent center, where the wealthiest residents resided, but it wasfortable enough for her needs. At the entrance, a car was already waiting.


    Inside sat Cecil, who had kindly offered her a ride. Though King had volunteered, Celine had turned him down, her embarrassment outweighing her desire for convenience. Starting the evening by being picked up by him felt overwhelming, and she wasn''t sure her nerves could take it.


    Cecil had insisted, citing her concern about Celine traveling alone at night. Ocryphia wasn''t entirely safe, especially not in certain neighborhoods¡ªand certainly not for someone dressed as beautifully as Celine.


    As Celine approached, Cecil stepped out and opened the passenger door with a warm smile. "You look stunning, Sherilyn."


    Celine blushed, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "Ah¡­ thank you." She slid into the car, gratefully.


    Cecil started the engine, sparing her a sidelong nce as the car eased into motion. "You''re too good for him, you know that, right?"


    Celine stiffened, turning toward her friend with a frown. "Mrs. Cecil, please don''t be rude to Mr. King."


    Cecil chuckled before teasing her. "Don''t tell me you''ve already fallen head over heels for him?"


    "T¨CThat''s not it¡­" Celine stuttered, her cheeks flushing a deeper shade of pink.


    Cecil sighed, her exasperation tinged with amusement. "He must be something special to leave you this flustered. Where are you nning to have the diner?"


    "Um¡­ Mr. King mentioned a restaurant called ''White Fragrance,''" Celine replied hesitantly.


    Cecil''s hands paused on the steering wheel, her brow furrowing slightly. "White Fragrance, you say¡­"


    Internally, Cecil was stunned. White Fragrance was no ordinary dining spot; it was the crown jewel of Ocryphia¡ªa 7-star hotel restaurant catering exclusively to the city''s elite and obscenely wealthy. She hadn''t expected King to be this well-off. Was he truly that rich, or was he recklessly splurging his savings just to impress Celine?


    "Sherilyn," Cecil said after a moment.


    "Yes?"


    Cecil cast her a sidelong nce, her expression unusually serious. "I understand you like him, but let me give you some advice. Don''t mention anything about your origins tonight. Not a word."


    Celine''s face clouded, her hands tightening in herp. "...I understand."


    The rest of the drive was quiet, save for the low hum of the car''s engine. After half an hour, they finally arrived at their destination.


    As the car rolled to a stop in front of the restaurant, Celine''s heart skipped a beat. The building towered above them like a shimmering pce, every inch of it exuding opulence. Bathed in soft, glowing white lights, the grand structure resembled a small castle more than a simple dining establishment.


    "Um¡­ Cecil?" Celine''s voice wavered, her nerves fraying at the sight of thevish surroundings.


    Cecil grinned, clearly amused by her friend''s panic. "Rx, Sherilyn. It looks like King really pulled out all the stops to impress you."


    She stepped out of the car and circled around to open Celine''s door, offering a steadying hand. "Come on, you''ve got this."


    Celine epted the help reluctantly, her heels clicking softly against the polished pavement as Cecil led her toward the entrance. Towering guards nked the doorway.


    To her immense relief, the guards didn''t stop them or ask questions.


    Inside, Cecil approached the receptionist''s desk with Celine trailing behind like a shadow. "Good evening," Cecil said with a polite smile. "My friend here has a dinner reservation under the name King."


    The receptionist, a young woman with a warm, professional demeanor, checked her list and nodded. "Of course. Please follow me."


    Cecil turned to Celine, giving her a gentle push forward. "Have a wonderful dinner," she said with a wink, waving as she turned to leave.


    Celine swallowed hard, her nerves building as she followed the receptionist down a grand corridor that opened into an expansive hall.


    The dining area was breathtaking. Vast and adorned with glittering chandeliers, the room was filled with elegantly dressed couples seated at pristine tables. The clink of fine silverware and the hum of quiet, refined conversation filled the air. At a nce, it was obvious¡ªevery patron here was a high noble or someone of immense wealth.


    Celine felt entirely out of ce. Her fingers gripped the strap of her handbag tightly, and she kept her gaze low, afraid to meet the eyes of anyone around her.


    The receptionist led her to a secluded table for two near the edge of the room. With a small gesture, she removed a reservation card with King''s name embossed in elegant script. "Please make yourselffortable," the woman said with a smile before walking away.


    As Celine sat down, she realized King hadn''t arrived yet. A nce at the ornate clock hanging on the far wall reassured her that she wasn''tte; she had simply arrived early.


    "Look at her."


    "Is she really a peasant?"


    "She has to be. You can just feel it."


    "Absolutely. But what''s amoner doing here? Why aren''t the guards throwing her out?"


    The whispers floated around Celine like a swarm of gnats, biting at her confidence. The sharp, judgmental voices belonged to the women seated nearby¡ªhigh-rankingdies of Ocryphia.


    Their appearances radiated wealth and privilege. The shoes they wore were worth no less than ten gold coins apiece, their gowns even more exorbitantly priced. Celine, byparison, stood out not because of her beauty¡ªthough she was stunning¡ªbut because of her quiet nervousness andck of polish. She couldn''t hide the fact that she had never set foot in a ce like this before, and the women seized on it with jealous mockery.


    Celine clenched her fists tightly in herp, her nails pressing into her palms as she lowered her gaze to the table. Closing her eyes, she tried to block out the words, but their cruelughter seemed to grow louder in her mind.


    The moment she feared was unfolding exactly as she had imagined. Her presence here was a ring anomaly, and it was bing harder by the second to hold herself together.


    "Excuse me, sir, but masks aren''t permitted here."


    "Hm? Are you certain?"


    The familiar tone of that deep, confident voice made Celine''s head snap up instantly.


    It was King.


    He had finally arrived.

 Chapter 112 King And Sherilyn

    "Excuse me, sir, but masks aren''t permitted here," the waitress said with a polite smile as King entered.


    "Hm? Are you certain?" King raised a brow, leaning casually against the counter, his piercing azure-blue eyes fixed on her.


    "Y-Yes..." The waitress faltered slightly, momentarily captivated by his gaze, but managed to maintain herposure.


    "Are you really sure about that?" King asked again, leaning in closer.


    "U¨CUm..." The waitress''s confidence wavered as she threw an SOS nce toward the nearby guards.


    Before they could intervene, King reached up and removed his mask, revealing a dazzling grin. "Just kidding."


    "...!" The waitress froze, utterly stunned by the sight before her¡ªthe most breathtakingly handsome man she had ever encountered.


    Ignoring her dazed expression, King strolled further into the room, instantly drawing every pair of eyes to him.


    It was impossible not to.


    His sharp, symmetrical features and striking silver hair, swept back in a casually elegant style, were captivating. But it was his eyes¡ªa vivid, almost otherworldly shade of blue¡ªthat held everyone spellbound. Dressed in a tailored shirt and zer worth a small fortune, he carried himself with quite grace that outshone even the mostvishly dressed nobles in the room.


    Hands tucked casually in his pockets, King moved, ignoring the awestruck gazes of men and women alike. His eyes scanned the crowd, seeking someone specific.


    When he spotted her, his smile widened.


    Celine felt her pulse quicken as their eyes met. She flinched, quickly averting her gaze as a warm blush spread across her cheeks. Though she had only seen glimpses of his face before, the sight of him without his mask now left her breathless. He wasn''t just handsome¡ªhe was absurdly handsome.


    Her heart raced as she felt his presence looming over her.


    Then, suddenly, the shadow shifted, and before she could process it, King was on one knee beside her.


    "K¨CKing?" She stuttered her wide eyes fixed on him in disbelief.


    "Tonight, you look even more beautiful, Celine," King said sincerely as he produced a carefully arranged bouquet of flowers.


    Discover hidden stories at empire


    He had arrivedte because he''d spent hours searching for the perfect blooms to create this bouquet.


    "Tonight, you are the most beautiful," he added, his grin deepening, his words sending her heart into overdrive.


    The others around them stood frozen, mouths agape at King''s audacious disy. His ability to remainpletelyposed, even in such a bold act, left the men feeling secondhand embarrassment. Meanwhile, the women couldn''t tear their eyes away, captivated by the gantry of such a handsome man.


    King, the most thick-skinned of all the antagonists along perhaps Ivan who didn''t know what embarrassment mean, showed no sign of embarrassment. If anything, he seemed proud of his actions. He was a man who lived by his own code: honest and straightforward, no matter the circumstances¡ªespecially when it involved a woman.


    Celine, her face as red as a ripe tomato, hesitantly reached out her trembling hand to ept the bouquet. Taking it timidly to her chest, she whispered, "T¨CThank you¡­"


    "It''s meant only for you," King replied, standing with a fluid grace before settling into the chair across from her.


    Celine could tell from the sincerity in his tone and expression that every word he spoke was genuine. There wasn''t the faintest hint of pretense in his actions.


    "Waiter," King called, raising a hand. A server promptly arrived, presenting them with menus.


    Taking one for himself, King handed the other to Celine. "Order whatever you like, Celine. I''ll take care of everything."


    "I¨CIt''s fine, Mr. King¡­" Celine stuttered, visibly flustered by the attention. Being in the spotlight felt overwhelming, though it was clear the stares were mostly directed at King. Women continued to admire him in awe, while the men red.


    "Hm?" King raised an eyebrow, noticing her unease. He sighed deeply, as though the solution were obvious. "Do you want me to clear the hall? I can pay enough to have everyone leave."


    "E¨CEh?" Celine gasped, utterly dumbfounded, as were the onlookers.


    Could he even do that? And was he truly this rich?


    "Well?" King pressed. "Do you want me to? It''s the least I can do for you."


    Celine stared at him, stunned by his seriousness.


    Finally, she mustered a small smile and shook her head. "No... it''s fine. Really, I''m fine, Mr. King."


    "Good, then," King said, leaning back with a rxed smile. After a pause, he added, "But please, call me King. We''vee this far¡ªit''d be a shame to hold onto formalities, don''t you think?"


    Celine hesitated but then, with a quiet breath, she managed to murmur, "K¨CKing¡­"


    A satisfied grin spread across King''s face.


    After that, Celine seemed more at ease, her earlier awkwardness fading. They ced their orders, though the process left her flustered. While King casually selected something extravagant, Celine hesitated, overwhelmed by the exorbitant prices. Nearly every dish cost close to a full Gold Coin¡ªa sum she couldn''t understand spending just for a meal.


    "I''m¡­ not really hungry," she mumbled, offering a timid smile as she made up excuses to avoid ordering. She didn''t want King to go to such lengths for her.


    King, however, merely smiled. "Of course, if you insist." Yet despite his feigned eptance, he added a dish for her without hesitation.


    As they waited for the food, King shifted the conversation toward a more personal topic. "Let''s get to know each other better, Celine. Tell me, where are you from?"


    "Ah¡­" Celine hesitated. His expectant gaze made it hard to avoid the question. Finally, she decided to be honest. "I''m from¡­ New Earth."@@novelbin@@


    "New Earth?" King repeated, interested. "I had a feeling. You don''t have the air of someone from the Guild. I think I''ve seen you before¡ªperhaps in a modern hospital back in New Earth?"


    "Really?" Celine blinked in surprise.


    "Yeah," King said, studying her with mock seriousness. "You have that kind, nurturing aura. Were you a nurse, perhaps?"


    Celine giggled, shaking her head. "Not at all."


    "Ah, so I can''t be right all the time," King sighed with exaggerated disappointment.


    "What about you, K¨CKing?" Celine asked hesitantly, her curiosity outweighing her shyness. "Where are you from?"


    King paused, his expression momentarily distant. A sh of memory crossed his mind¡ªa silver-haired woman clutching him tightly, tears streaming down her face. He quickly shook off the thought and returned to the present.


    "I''m from a kingdom quite far from here, outside the Holy Continent," he said after a brief pause. "I doubt you''d know it."


    "Oh¡­ I see. But then, why did youe all the way to Ocryphia?" Celine asked.


    "That''s a good question," King replied with a smile, leaning back slightly. "Someone close to me is a student at Ocryphia Academy. I was concerned about him, so I decided to stay nearby."


    While his words were technically true, King had carefully framed the truth to suit the moment. Ivan, one of his other personas, was indeed a student at Ocryphia. King hade here not only to ensure Ivan''s safety but also to consolidate his own influence and ensure the survival of all his personas. Each of them, now integral parts of himself, had people they wished to reunite with¡ªfamilies, lovers, and lives they yearned to reim.


    "O¨COcryphia?" Celine repeated, her eyes wide.


    The mere mention of the academy was enough to astonish her. Ocryphia wasn''t just the most prestigious academy in the region¡ªit was renowned throughout the entirety of Aurion.


    "Yep. That guy''s surrounded by so many beautiful women, and yet he can''t even seduce a single one of them," King said, shaking his head in mock disappointment. He couldn''t help but me Ivan for his aloofness. If it were him in Ivan''s ce, he wouldn''t hesitate to charm every single one of them, at least the interesting ones.


    "Is he your brother, perhaps?" Celine asked curiously, noticing how close King seemed to be with the man he spoke about.


    "Brother, you say¡­" King paused, considering her words as he thought about Ivan¡ªhis main persona and the one currently in control. "You could say that," he replied with a faint smile.


    The thought amused him. Considering all his personas as brothers, despite them being parts of himself, felt oddlyforting. In a way, it was like having the siblings he''d never had in his life.


    Celine studied his expression for a moment before mustering the courage to broach a more personal subject. "Um, King¡­ Can you be honest with me about something?"


    "I''ll always be honest with you, Celine," he assured her.


    "My name is Sherilyn," she blurted out.


    King blinked, taken aback.


    "I¡ªI mean my true name," she rified, her gaze steady despite the slight tremble in her voice. "Before you ask me anything, please answer me first."


    King leaned back, smiling again. "Alright. Go ahead."


    He''d already suspected she was hiding something, but he had no intention of pressing her for answers until she was ready.


    "Do you¡­ have other women?" Sherilyn asked, her voice tinged with hope he hadn''t.


    King didn''t hesitate. He nodded. "I do."


    "Ah¡­ I see," Sherilyn said quietly, her shoulders sinking as a wave of sadness washed over her.


    Noticing her reaction, King reached out, his hand gently covering hers. His touch made her look up, and their eyes met.


    "I won''t pretend otherwise. Yes, I love other women. And they all love me in return. But I would never force you to love me, Sherilyn." He gave her a sincere smile. "What I can promise is that I will never abandon any of my women. I will make all of them happy. That''s something I will neverpromise on."


    Sherilyn stared at him, speechless.


    His sincerity was almost overwhelming. The worst part was that she couldn''t stop herself from loving him, even though she had anticipated this answer all along.


    "I¡­ I think I''ll need some time¡ª" She started, trying to process her feelings.


    "Huh?"


    Before she could finish, King abruptly stood, letting go of her hand.


    "King?" Sherilyn looked up at him, startled by his sudden movement. His eyes were fixed on the ceiling¡ªor perhaps something beyond it entirely.


    For the first time since she''d met him, Sherilyn saw a shocked expression on King''s face.


    His lips trembled slightly before he muttered a single word.


    "Q¡ªQueen."

 Chapter 113 Night Reapers

    Headquarters of the Night Reapers


    The [Night Reapers] were the most renowned and feared organization of assassins in the world. Their mission was clear: eliminate individuals who posed a significant threat to global stability, ensuring a safer future. They operated not merely as killers but as silent guardians, excising the rot of danger before it could spread.


    While they frequently epted high-priority requests from influential figures across nations, the Night Reapers relied primarily on their intelligencework¡ªa web so advanced it was unmatched in its depth and reach.


    The organization maintained several branches worldwide, but their heart and nerve centery on a remote private ind ominously dubbed Reaper''s Heaven. This secluded stronghold housed the elite of their ranks and served as a crucible for the most promising talents. Only the best of the best were groomed here, molded into the shadows'' sharpest weapons.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The ind''s cafeteria buzzed with chatter andughter because of a certain event.


    "Hey, King! I heard Nightingale rejected you again! AHAHAHA!"


    The mocking remark rippled through the room, drawing a wave ofughter from the gathered assassins. At the center of their amusement sat a handsome young man with silver hair tied in ponytail and azure blue eyes. He looked barely sixteen years. He methodically speared peas onto his fork, eating them one by one, his expression quite annoyed.


    The boy, known as King, had be the target of their jest for a simple reason: his pursuit of Nightingale.


    Nightingale was a legend within the Reapers, a Rank 0 assassin¡ªthe highest echelon within the organization. Beautiful, deadly, and ten years his senior, she was the embodiment of perfection in the eyes of many. King was no exception. Despite the age gap and her repeated rejections, his infatuation burned bright.


    Her usual excuse for brushing him off had be quite famous:


    "Come back in five years, kid. Then I''ll think about it."


    Theughter swelled around King, but he didn''t react immediately. Instead, he turned his sharp gaze toward the source of the taunt¡ªa grizzled veteran assassin sitting across the room. Slowly, he picked up a pea with his fork which started freezing.


    Then, with a soft whistle, he flicked the frozen pea.


    -CRACK!


    The pea shot through the air at a speed that made the room fall silent. It sliced a thin, bloody line across the veteran''s neck before embedding itself with a resounding sound into the wall behind him.


    The older assassin gulped audibly, his hand instinctively brushing the shallow wound. His re sharpened immediately.


    King smirked, leaning back with mock casualness. "Oh, no! I missed! I was trying to put a nice little hole in that ridiculously thick neck of yours. Honestly, is that a neck or a tree trunk?"


    "You little bastard!" The veteran growled, pushing to his feet.


    King''s grin widened as he jumped onto the table, ready for the fight he knew wasing.


    "Enough!"


    When a familiar strong voice rang, instantly, the rowdy assassins froze, theirughter dying as they climbed down from tables and chairs. All except one.


    King remained standing atop the table, unfazed, his mischievous grin only widening as he turned toward the source of the voice.


    There she was¡ªNightingale.


    The most beautiful assassins of the Night Reapers and also the strongest woman Assassin, a Rank 0. For King, however, she was more than just a Rank 0 assassin. She was his first crush.


    Grinning, he leaped from table to table, purposefully knocking tes into the faces of those who had mocked him moments earlier. Reaching the edge of her table, he sprang down in front of Nightingale, dropping to one knee.


    "Beautifuldy, please marry me," King said, gazing up at her as if she were the queen of his world.


    Nightingale stared at him, exasperated. Finally, she sighed. "I should''ve known better than to let old Melvin adopt you. You''re turning out just like him."


    She shook her head, berating herself for ignoring her instincts all those years ago. Melvin, a notorious womanizer and former assassin, had taken King under his wing when he was just a scrappy five-year-old. Now, his adoptive son seemed to be following in his footstepsplete with the charm and audacity.


    "Please, Mdy," King said witha chuckle. "Don''t reduce my love to mere foolishness. I''m deeply infatua¡ªouch!"


    Nightingale flicked his forehead before he could finish. The sound of the flick drew another round ofughter from the crowd behind him.


    Experience tales at empire


    "Sorry, King," she said with a smirk, "but I''ve got an urgent mission to attend to. Save your poems for another day."


    King jumped to his feet, his expression lighting up. "A mission? Can Ie?"


    "No way." Nightingale shook her head. "You''re a Rank 2 assassin. That''s impressive or even absurd for your age, I''ll admit, but this is a Rank 0 mission. It''s far too dangerous."


    "A Rank 0 mission? Is the target that dangerous?" King asked, his eyes sparkling.@@novelbin@@


    Nightingale hesitated before replying, her expression turning slightly more serious. "It seems so. I''ve heard strange rumors¡ªsomething about a Goddess appearing¡ª"


    -BOOM!


    A thunderous explosion suddenly shook the entire headquarters. The floor trembled violently beneath them, as if the ind itself wereing apart.


    King stumbled but quickly regained his bnce. Nightingale''s green eyes darted to the door, her expression hardening.


    "Everyone! Outside! NOW!" She barked.


    As the others scrambled to follow her orders, Nightingale sprinted toward the exit with King close on her heels. The tension immediately rose up as the assassins poured out of the headquarters and into the open air.


    Outside, an eerie silence nketed the scene.


    King slowed to a stop as he took in the sight before him. The gathered assassins stood frozen in ce, their faces pale, their mouths agape. Every gaze was fixed on the sky above, their wide eyes filled with disbelief, fear and something close to divine admiration.


    He followed their line of sight, tilting his head upward.


    The moon hung low in the sky, luminous and vast, radiating a silver-gold hue that bathed the ind in its ethereal glow.


    But it wasn''t the moon that captured King''s gaze.


    Floating in front of the celestial orb was a figure¡ªa woman, yet something far beyond mortalprehension.


    Her beauty defied the limits of humanity. It was unearthly, transcendent, the kind of radiance that could only belong to a being of divine origin.


    A Goddess.


    Her silvery-blonde hair cascaded down to her waist in shimmering waves, drifting slightly in the cool night breeze alongside the flowing folds of her white gown. Her eyes, a mesmerising gray-white hue, were as deep and unreadable as the void of space.


    Two majestic horns protruded elegantly from the sides of her head,pleting the vision of divine majesty. Everything about her was mesmerizing¡ªevery detail, every breathless moment of her presence felt like a scene stolen from an ancient myth.


    The ind was silent. Not a single assassin dared to move or even speak, their awe rendering them statues beneath the moonlight.


    Even King, who prided himself on his braveness, was struck speechless. He stared, unblinking, as if he feared the vision would vanish if he looked away.


    The woman¡ªno, the Goddess¡ªlooked down upon them with cold, disinterested eyes. There was no warmth in her gaze, nopassion. It was as though she were staring at insects, beings too insignificant to warrant her concern.


    Nightingale, standing at the forefront, narrowed her eyes and broke the silence. "Who are you?"


    The Goddess didn''t flinch, didn''t so much as acknowledge the tension or the question''s demand.


    But after a moment, she spoke.


    "Queen."

 Chapter 114 Atla Ceres Queen [1]

    Night had descended upon Ocryphia, and the sky was adorned with sparkling stars that glittered like scattered jewels. Such a breathtaking sky wasn''t unusual in this city; Ocryphia was known for its celestial beauty.


    Yet, despite the countless stars, what truly illuminated the city wasn''t the heavens above. It was the vibrant streets below: glowing mana-powered cars and bikes weaving through the avenues, mana trains gliding smoothly on their tracks, and towering skyscrapers adorned with massive screens broadcasting thetest news and advertisements. The city buzzed with life, its lights spilling over every corner and painting a blend of colors across the urbanndscape.


    At this hour, the city''s pulse was at its peak. The workday had ended, and families, couples, and groups of friends filled the streets. They strolled through bustling zas, explored markets, and sharedughter under the neon glow of Ocryphia''s endless entertainment venues.


    As one of the four great capitals of Aurion, Ocryphia prided itself on catering to every taste and desire. Restaurants of every cuisine, theaters, music halls, and more ensured that both its wealthy residents and millions of annual visitors found their share of wonder.


    Tonight, however, something extraordinary pierced through the mundane hum of the city.


    "Hey, look up there!"


    "What is that?"


    "Is it... some kind of borate illusion?"


    "It''s too real to be a trick¡­I think."


    The murmurs spread like wildfire as people craned their necks to gaze at the sky. Phones were pulled from pockets, their cameras pointed upward to capture a phenomenon unlike anything they had ever seen.


    At first nce, the moon looked as resplendent as ever, its silver-gold rays brighter than usual, bathing Ocryphia in a sublime glow. It seemed even more captivating tonight, an image worthy of admiration. But that wasn''t what had captured everyone''s attention.


    In the center of the glowing orb was something... unusual.


    A crack.


    At first, the idea was dismissed as impossible. Surely, it was a trick of the light or some atmospheric distortion. But the longer they stared, the clearer it became. There was no mistake¡ªthere was a fissure running across the moon''s surface.


    -Crack!


    A sharp, echoing sound shattered the uneasy silence. It wasn''t just visible now; the crack in the moon was audible, a twisting, splintering noise that sent chills down every spine. The crowd collectively froze, their gazes locked upward.


    "It''s growing!"


    A man shouted pointing his finger before he instinctively stepped back.


    Others followed suit, retreating slowly as if distance could shield them from whatever was unfolding. Fear rippled through the crowd as their skin prickled and their hearts raced.


    -Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The fissure spread like a living thing, expanding across the lunar surface in jagged, chaotic lines. Then, without warning, a piece of the moon broke away.


    It plummeted, vanishing into the night sky.


    Out of the crack in the moon, whitish-gold particles of light began to emerge. At first, they trickled out one by one, but soon they swarmed together in a mesmerizing dance, gathering and coalescing in front of the fractured lunar surface.


    "W-What¡­?" Someone stuttered, his voice trembling as he gazed upward.


    The particles of light shimmered, swirling like living beings. Slowly, they began to shape into something tangible. A hem appeared¡ªdelicate, flowing, and glowing faintly, as though woven from celestial threads.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd as the luminous particles continued to assemble. The ethereal gown came into full view, its elegant folds cascading downward, revealing long, slender legs. The waist took form next, followed by the graceful curve of a neck. The gathering light climbed upward, rising with a slow pace, leaving the onlookers breathless with anticipation.


    Finally, the glow reached its crescendo, unveiling a face.


    For a moment, there was a collective silence. Then:


    "Ah¡­" Someone gasped, breaking the stillness when the horns appeared.


    "B¨CBeautiful¡­" A woman whispered, her eyes wide in awe.


    The crowd could only agree. All around, gasps of wonder filled the air as they took in the visage of the figure before them.


    A goddess.


    The word escaped someone''s lips, and it resonated with unspoken consensus. She was more than beautiful¡ªotherworldly. Her figure eclipsed even the radiance of the moon, which now seemed dim and insignificant byparison.


    The goddess floated in the air, her whitish-gold gown shimmering like starlight. Her eyes, a flickering greyish-white, scanned the crowd below with an unreadable expression. Around her, the particles of light glittered like a divine aura, flowing upward to seal the crack in the moon. As the fissure closed, the celestial show ended, leaving only her as the sole focus of the stunned masses.


    For the first time, Ocryphia''s dazzling skyline seemed dull.


    The goddess outshone it all.


    The crowd murmured, whispers of awe mixing with the incessant clicks of cameras capturing the moment. Yet, she appeared uninterested, indifferent to their presence.


    Her gaze shifted slightly. She was looking at something¡ªor someone.


    Her eyesnded on a white building nestled in the heart of the city. The air around her shimmered, and without a sound, her form dissolved into a cascade of particles, reappearing momentster in front of the building.


    The White Fragrance stood at the center of attention now. Its clients, having spilled out onto the street to witness the celestial event, froze in ce as the goddess materialized before them.


    For a moment, she simply hovered there. But she wasn''t waiting idly. She could feel it¡ªa presence. Stay connected through empire


    She waited a minute.


    And then, he appeared.


    From within the restaurant, a man stepped out leisurely.. His steps were unhurried, but the moment his gaze shifted upward and met hers, his stride stopped.


    Their eyes locked.


    The goddess''s greyish-white eyes flickered with an intensity unseen before, her stoic demeanor cracking ever so slightly. Her pink perfect shaped lips parted slightly. Emotions¡ªraw, powerful, and uncontained¡ªdanced in her gaze as she looked at him.


    It was definitely him.


    That face, those eyes, the way his body held itself¡ªevery gesture, every breath he took. Even the mix of delight and faint fear flickering across his expression as he looked at her again. There was no room for doubt. It was him.


    "It''s been a while, Queen," King said with a small smile tugging at his lips.


    But King knew better. He wasn''t just in danger¡ªthis was an extremely dangerous situation. No, it wasn''t just him. The entire city was in danger.


    Queen said nothing at first, her eyes scanning him as thoughmitting every detail to memory. She didn''t blink. She didn''t falter. He was here. Alive.


    Finally, she spoke.


    "My King."


    Her voice was unlike anything anyone had ever heard¡ªan achingly beautiful melody. A voice that made their heart tremble with awe.


    Her words drew the attention of the onlookers, who followed her gaze to King. The crowd gasped again, this time at him. For the first time, they seemed to notice just how striking he was¡ªhandsome beyond mortal measure.


    Yet, none of that mattered.


    Not to Queen.


    Not to King.


    In this moment, there was only the two of them.


    King took a step forward, carefully. "How are y¡ª"


    "Seven days, fifteen hours, thirty-two minutes, and eighteen seconds."


    She cut him off.


    "That is the duration of your transgression."


    "..."


    "You have broken the sacred oath we swore. An oath to remain ever bound¡ªwhether through physical proximity, telepathicmunion, or the profound resonance of our souls. An oath to never allow the distance between us to exceed a single minute."


    "Right, about this¡ª" King scratched his cheek.


    He was interrupted again¡ªnot by Queen this time, but by someone stepping out of the crowd.


    "Oh my fucking God! Look at her! She''s so hot¡ª"


    -Spurt!


    The man didn''t finish his sentence. His body exploded in an instant, blood and flesh scattering across the street.


    For a second, there was silence, the crowd frozen in shock, struggling to process what had just happened.


    Then came the screams.


    -Pop! Spurt!


    One by one, the onlookers who dared to scream or move in Queen''s presence met the same fate. Their bodies burst into grotesque fragments, painting the streets of Ocryphia in pools of crimson and strewn flesh. The horror show didn''tst long; silence returned as the crowd was reduced to lifeless remains.


    Hundreds of bloodied corpsesy scattered, soaking the streets in gore.


    "Queen," King called her.


    She hadn''t moved her gaze from King, not for a second. Even as the chaos unfolded, her eyes never wavered. They were fixed on him with a singr intensity.


    She remained motionless, her focus on him, her expression unreadable. Around them, the cityy still¡ªawash in blood, trembling under the presence of its Goddess.


    But she didn''t care about the carnage.


    Her King was here. And that was all that mattered.@@novelbin@@


    "K¡ªKing?"


    Suddenly, Celine emerged from the building, her eyes wide with confusion.


    The moment she stepped outside, the scene before her stole the breath from her lungs. The ground was painted in blood, the air heavy with the metallic stench of death. She gasped in horror, recoiling at the sight.


    "Fuck! Queen¡ª" King immediately moved to intervene. He knew what was about to happen, and there was no time to waste. Without hesitation, he stepped in front of Celine, shielding her just in time.


    For a terrifying moment, the world seemed to hold its breath.


    Queen''s eyes shifted, her gaze settling on King as he stood protectively in front of Celine. Her expression remained unreadable, but the atmosphere around her changed in an instant.


    King''s throat went dry as he opened his mouth, the realization of what he had done hitting him like a freight train.


    "Shit."

 Chapter 115 Atla Ceres Queen [2]

    "Shit."


    "K¨CKing? What''s¡ª"


    "Stay close to me. Don''t leave my side, no matter what. Do you understand?" King cut her off his azure eyes as serious as they had never been.


    Sherilyn shivered.


    She had never seen King like this¡ªpanicked, uneasy, and... afraid.


    ¨CSpurt!


    A sudden spray of blood sttered across her ck dress, staining it in vivid red.


    Sherilyn''s eyes widened in shock as her gaze lowered.


    A pale, baster hand dripping with blood, pierced through King''s stomach from behind.


    "Ugh¡­" King groaned, blood spilling from his lips as his knees trembled.


    Sherilyn froze in ce, too stunned to move.


    Then she saw her¡ª the Goddess.


    Standing right behind King, serene and terrifying.


    "R¨CRun..." King managed to rasp.


    But Sherilyn couldn''t move, her limbs refusing to obey. Her wide eyes were locked on the wound, on the crimson tide pouring from King.


    "RUN!" King yelled loudly this time, breaking through her paralysis. It was a desperate shout¡ªsomething he would never do to a woman.


    Tears streaked down Sherilyn''s cheeks seeing King''s dying state. Finally, her feet moved, and she fled.


    "How dare you, my King."


    The Goddess''s voice was soft whisper brushed King''s ear.


    Her white gown, which was now smeared with his blood, fluttered lightly.


    King turned his head slightly, wincing at the pain. "Q¨CQueen... Let me exin¡ªhmm!"


    But his words were stolen as the Goddess closed the distance, pressing her lips against his in a kiss.


    It wasn''t gentle. It was a hungry and fierce one. She kissed him deeply, her tongue tasting the blood on his lips, all while her arm remained buried in his torso.


    Thirty agonizing seconds passed before she pulled back, her eyes devoid of emotion. Her free hand caressed his cheek tenderly.


    -Spurt!


    Then, without a word, she withdrew her blood-soaked arm.


    ¨CThud!


    King copsed to his knees, coughing violently as more blood poured from the gaping wound.


    "..."


    Queen stood over him, her cold gaze lingering on his broken form. Then, as if he were nothing more than an afterthought, she turned away.


    "I''ll be back," she said, almost indifferent. "Stay here."


    "Q¨CQueen!" King choked out. But she was already gone, her form vanishing in particles.


    King''s bloodied fingers curled against the ground. He didn''t need to guess where she was going.


    She was going after Sherilyn. And she would make sure Sherilyn''s fate was worse than death.


    She had never shown mercy to anyone¡ªmen, women, not even children. The only exception she''d ever made was for King, and that mercy had extended to children only after she became a mother herself.


    For A Ceres Queen, her entire world revolved around two people: King and Nayeli.


    Beyond them, nothing else mattered. She would kill anyone, obliterate anything that dared to stand in their way¡ªor her way. Even if it was something King cherished, she wouldn''t hesitate. She didn''t care, because she knew the truth:


    King could never hate her. No matter what she did, even if she ughtered countless children, he would always love her. Just as she would never hate him, no matter his actions.


    But that didn''t mean she didn''t get angry.


    Her anger wasn''t loud or fiery. She never screamed or raged. Instead, her wrath showed itself through her actions, which spoke louder than words ever could.


    Queen''s gaze locked onto Sherilyn, who was fleeing in desperation.


    Sherilyn darted through a panicked crowd. People were either running for their lives or frozen in ce, staring in stunned silence at the Goddess hovering above them.


    Queen didn''t care about the crowd. She didn''t care if they were innocent families or guilty men. They were irrelevant.


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    She raised her hand, ready to unleash a wave of destruction that would annihte everyone in her path. Sherilyn would not escape. She just hoped she would be alive to torture her personally.


    But suddenly, two massive attacks came hurtling toward her¡ªone from her left, a beam of searing light, and another from her right, a powerful gust of wind.


    Hunters.


    Perched on rooftops, hidden in alleyways, or standing openly in the streets, they revealed themselves one by one. Each was armored and ready for battle.


    "Don''t let her move!"


    "Attack her! Now!"


    The Hunters¡ªsome seasoned warriors, others merely opportunistic Guild members who had sensed the disturbance¡ªwere all drawn by the appearance of the Goddess.


    Their instincts screamed warnings. They shouldn''t tricked by her divine beauty: she was no benevolent deity. She was a monster wearing the skin of a Goddess.


    Queen didn''t spare them so much as a nce.


    The first wave of attacks crashed into her, only to disintegrate before reaching her body. A faint, whitish-gold barrier shimmered around her like a second skin, absorbing the attacks.


    "What the hell is that¡­?" A Hunter muttered, disbelief etched across his face.


    "Keep attacking! Don''t stop!"


    The Hunters doubled down,unching a barrage of magic and weaponry. More of them appeared by the second, encircling the Queen from every direction.


    Yet, not a single strikended.


    The onught dissipated against her divine barrier, the energy fading into nothingness as though the attacks themselves had never existed.


    "Are you kidding me...?"


    An A-rank Hunter stood frozen, his face pale with disbelief. He had unleashed one of his most devastating spells¡ªa tornado strong enough to obliterate entire buildings and leave the ground in ruins. Yet, Queen remained unscathed. She hadn''t even flinched.


    Not a finger had been lifted on her part, and yet her presence alone exuded an oppressive, almost suffocating aura. Her focus was elsewhere, her gaze scanning the area as if searching for someone.


    Sherilyn.


    Somewhere amidst the chaos, Sherilyn had concealed herself, perhaps the only one capable of drawing Queen''s attention.


    To Queen, everyone else except two people were so insignificant they barely registered. That might be the reason why she was having hard time finding Sherilyn amidst the other ants.


    "Is she really a Goddess, leader?"


    "She looks divine, but¡­ she''s terrifying."


    "Pull yourself together! Are you a Hunter from the Whiteford Guild or not?"


    A group of five Hunters emerged suddenly, their leader had a confident grin with a massive sword strapped across his back. The emblem on their uniforms shone proudly: they were from the Whiteford Guild, one of the few existing Seven-Star Guilds. The sight of them sent ripples of relief through the terrified crowd.


    "It''s the Whiteford Guild! We''re saved!"


    The civilians erupted into a wave of hope as they recognized the insignia. Even the exhausted Hunters, who had failed tond even a scratch on the Queen, straightened up and rallied around the neers.


    "Thank goodness. Now we might stand a chance."


    "Let''s team up and take her down."@@novelbin@@


    But the Whiteford Guild''s S-rank leader, Maroon, scoffed. A low, mocking chuckle escaped his lips, just like his team.


    "Team up? With weaklings like you?" Maroon sneered. "We don''t need your help to take her down."


    "You don''t understand what she''s capable of!" The A-Rank Hunter red.


    "It doesn''t matter," Maroon said, his narrowed eyes locked onto Queen, a divine and unearthly beauty who hadn''t spared them a single nce. She seemed wholly uninterested in themotion they caused, her focus still fixed on her unseen prey.


    "She won''t know what hit her," Maroon said, gripping the hilt of his massive sword with a smirk.


    Taking it down, he spoke up. "I was hoping for a pleasant conversation, but your unwillingness topromise is disappointing. I will do my best to not harm your pretty face, and I hope we can get a dinner after someday!!"


    Maroon grinned as heunched himself toward Queen. His figure blurred in a sh, slicing through the air with astounding speed. The civilians below could barely track his movements, their gasps drowned out by the roaring power of his de.


    The massive sword in his grasp ignited, its mes burning so fiercely they seemed to scorch the very atmosphere. Thick, pulsating mana enveloped the weapon, radiating an overwhelming pressure that made even the bystanders tremble.


    Yet, despite the deadly spectacle rushing toward her, Queen didn''t so much as nce in his direction. Her focus remained elsewhere looking for Sherilyn.


    When Maroon closed within two meters, the moment of impact imminent, Queen moved for the first time. With a casual, almost disinterested motion, she raised her hand.


    ¡ªSpurt!


    "Huh¡­?"


    Maroon''s eyes widened in shock, his chargeing to a sudden, jarring halt. He hovered mid-air, confusion giving way to horror as he looked down.


    His arms were gone. Severed cleanly at the shoulders, the stumps gushed crimson. A momentter, his legs followed suit, sliced as easily as paper. Therge, ming sword he had wielded with such confidence ttered to the ground, still clutched in his dismembered hand.


    Blood sprayed in every direction as his mangled body plummeted. The world tilted, spinning wildly in his vision as he descended.


    Thest thing Maroon saw was her.


    The Goddess.


    Floating there. Her gaze never once meeting his. She hadn''t spared him even the faintest acknowledgment¡ªnot at the beginning, not during his assault, and not even now as his broken form fell to the earth.


    ***


    Meanwhile King''s attempt to recover had ended up into a failure. It was too slow.


    "Argh¡­ fuck," King groaned, slumping on his back.


    This was the main problem of having taken a true Goddess for a wife¡ªa Goddess far stronger than him.


    King had always known he was weaker than her. But despite her overwhelming power, he was the only one capable of keeping her in check. Or at least, he had been.


    Today, he had pushed her too far.


    In his current state, or even at full strength, King knew he couldn''t stop her. He couldn''t calm her rage, let alone defeat her.


    And to be honest even if he was stronger than her, he would have unable to harm her. He was King after all and Queen had always been everything to him.


    King grumbled spitting blood.


    He had no choice but to give the job to a better person¡­


    "S¨CSwitch..." He muttered painfully as his body began to change.

 Chapter 116 The Goddess And The Fallen Angel [1]

    The city of Ocryphia had activated its highest alert protocol, plunging the metropolis into a state of unparalleled emergency. The streets buzzed with panic and despair as the city faced an existential threat unlike any before it.


    Continue your journey on empire


    Ocryphia wasn''t under siege by a group of terrorists or an organized force. No, the devastation was caused by a single individual¡ªa woman of otherworldly beauty, as though she had stepped straight out of a divine realm.


    She was like a harbinger of destruction, ughtering Hunters by the dozens. Even the elite S-Rank Hunters, Ocryphia''s best, fell before her like leaves. Their attempts to stop her were futile; they couldn''t even mount a proper resistance before meeting instantaneous, grisly ends.


    It was a nightmare brought to life.


    The once-thriving city was drenched in blood and echoed with unending screams. Chaos ruled the night as residents fled in terror, desperate to escape the path of the goddess. Yet none could predict her next move, as she moved, as if searching for someone hidden. And in her search, she left nothing but ruin in her wake.


    At the heart of the carnage, the woman stood surrounded by hundreds of Hunters, their weapons and skills ready. Among the gathered elite was Isabel Asterion, the Headmistress of Ocryphia Academy.


    "What in the world is that¡­?" Isabel whispered, as her gaze locked on the figure before her¡ªa radiant, floating woman who could indeed be mistaken for a goddess if she wasn''t indeed a Goddess.


    "L¨CLady Asterion!" One of the Hunters stumbled toward her, his face pale and drenched in sweat. "She''s too strong! None of our attacks have any effect, and we''ve already lost four S-Rank Hunters!"


    Isabel''s expression darkened.


    If this woman could eliminate several S-Rank Hunters with such ease, her strength had to surpass theirs. She was almost certainly an SS-Rank threat.


    "Do we know what she wants? Why is she doing this?" Isabel asked.


    "No, Mdy. She appears to be looking for someone, but she won''t say anything. She ignores all our attempts tomunicate and kills anyone who gets too close¡­"


    Isabel clenched her fists. Then she stepped forward as she positioned herself directly before the figure.


    "I am Isabel Asterion," she said, looking up. "This level of violence and senseless murder against innocent people will not be tolerated. Reinforcements stronger than those you''ve faced are on their way. If you surrender now, there may yet be a chance for you to survive. But if you continue this unjustified rampage, you will meet your end."


    Isabel''s words fell on deaf ears. The goddess remained utterly unaffected, her focus was locked onto her prey that finally found out.


    Beneath the wreckage of a car, her target cowered.


    With a single wave of her hand, Queen disintegrated the vehicle into dust, its metallic fragments evaporating into nothingness. There, trembling and shielding her ears, was Sherilyn.


    Sherilyn flinched as the oppressive aura washed over her, her blood running cold. Slowly, she raised her gaze and found herself staring into the unearthly eyes of Queen.


    "P¨CPlease¡­" Sherilyn pleaded as she instinctively tried to crawl backward.


    But before she could say another word¡ª


    -Spurt!


    With a flick of her fingers, Queen moved a bloodied sword from one of the fallen Hunters. The de hovered in the air for a mere second before plunging mercilessly into Sherilyn''s stomach.


    "Ahh¡­!" Sherilyn gasped, her breath faltering as she looked down. Blood pooled from the wound, and the life drained from her eyes. Her body crumpled to the ground, trembling as her vision blurred.


    But Queen wasn''t done.@@novelbin@@


    She descended gracefully, as she approached Sherilyn''s broken form. Queen''s beauty remained intact, but the darkness behind her eyes was frighteningly visible for everyone.


    This wasn''t mere rage; it was something deeper and darker.


    Directed toward the woman who dared to keeppany to King while she was away unaware, and mourning.


    Queen reached out, her hand raised, preparing to enact a punishment far worse than death.


    "No! Don''t move!"


    Isabel appeared in front of Sherilyn, cing herself between the dying girl and Queen.


    -p!


    With a casual wave of her hand, Queen struck Isabel, sending the Headmistress hurtling hundreds of meters through the air. Her body crashed into the side of a building, the impact leaving a crater of rubble and dust.


    The remaining Hunters froze in ce, paralyzed by fear. They had seen what happened to those who challenged this being. Their hands trembled on their weapons, but no one dared to move. To act was to invite certain death.


    All they could do was watch helplessly as Queen loomed over Sherilyn.


    Sherilyn''s lips moved faintly, her voice barely audible. "K¨CKing¡­" She whispered, tears streaming down her face as her body shuddered in its final moments.


    Queen''s expression turned colder, if such a thing were possible.


    "You are not worthy of him," she said softly. "He belongs to me, and me alone."


    She raised her hand again, this time preparing to tear Sherilyn apart, limb by limb.


    -Whoosh.


    Suddenly the air grew softer as an unfamiliar sensation swept through the area. From above, a handful of ck feathers drifted down.


    Queen froze mid-movement¡ªnot in wonder, but because her wrist had been caught.


    "I think that''s enough, Queen," a soft voice said.


    Her eyes widened slightly, and she turned her gaze to the side. There, standing beside her, was a man unlike any other.


    His long, ashen blond hair flowed back, and his piercing golden eyes, slit like a Devil''s, exuded a enthralling presence. His attire was simple¡ªa ck shirt with his arms and hands adorned with strange rings and bracelets¡ªbut his aura was anything but ordinary.


    His face was angelic, a visage that seemed almost crafted to rival Queen herself. Yet, the most striking feature of all¡­


    ck wings.


    Large, feathered, and definitely angelic, the man''s wings extended behind him in a disy of majesty.


    "Is that¡­ a dream?" One of the Hunters muttered,ughing nervously in disbelief.


    The goddess now faced a Fallen Angel.


    "L-Lucifer..." Someone muttered with a pale face before stumbling on the ground. His words quickly spread everywhere around sealing the name of the Fallen Angel as Lucifer.


    Unfortunately he wasn''t Lucifer.


    Uzen Abraxas, also known as Azrael.


    Azrael was no ordinary figure. Among the Seven Antagonists, there were only three who could rival Queen in power. Of those three, only two could definitively overpower her: Ivan and Azrael.


    Ivan''s presence here was out of the question. His face was too well-known, and his appearance would attract unnecessary chaos andplications. That left only one option¡ªAzrael.


    For a moment, the world stood still as the two beings confronted each other.


    Queen''s gaze locked onto Azrael, her eyes filled with equal parts suspicion and recognition. He, in turn, regarded her with a soft smile that carried clear affection.


    The way he looked at her, the way his presence radiated calm yet familiarity¡ªit was eerily reminiscent of King. She could feel it, deep in her very being. Though his appearance was different, though his essence was veiled, it was definitely him.


    If it hadn''t been, she would have already disintegrated anyone foolish enough to touch her.


    ck feathers began to swirl and envelop Sherilyn''s lifeless body as Azrael kept his golden eyes fixed on Queen.


    But Queen was far from appeased.


    Her free hand raised abruptly toward Sherilyn''s body, her expression turning colder than ever.


    -BOOOOM!


    A massive shockwave exploded outward, obliterating everything within a fifty-meter radius. Houses crumbled into dust, rubble flying in all directions. The sheer force hurled Hunters through the air, their bodies crashing against walls and streets. Some never rose again.


    When the chaos settled, Queen and Azrael were no longer on the ground.


    They hovered high in the sky, silhouetted against the pale glow of the moon.


    Azrael stood, his hands tucked casually into the pockets of his ck pants. His massive ck wings spread wide, their edges glinting faintly under the moonlight as they ppedzily.


    Queen hovered opposite him.


    A tense moment passed before Queen finally broke the silence.


    "My King," she called.


    "My Queen," Azrael answered with a small smile.


    Queen''s gaze narrowed slightly. "I saw your dead body."


    She had seen his lifeless form¡ªheld it, preserved it, clung to it desperately. Night after night for seven nights, she had slept beside his corpse, their daughter cradled in her arms. That fragile connection to him, even in death, had been the only thread keeping her from unleashing her wrath upon the entire world.


    And now, here he was. Alive, breathing, and standing before her. Yet¡­ he was different.


    "You were dead. And now you stand before me¡­ with another face."


    Azrael''s golden eyes softened "There''s much to exin, my Queen. But for now¡­ I''m here. Let''s go somewhere else."


    "No," Queen rejected instantly.


    She pointed toward Sherilyn''s lifeless body, now shrouded in Azrael''s ck feathers. "That thing. Kill it," she said coldly. "Then we''ll return to our world. Tell me the names of those who killed you, and I''ll ensure they suffer. I''ll torture them for seven days, then destroy that useless world you were from. They never deserved you."


    "..." Azrael remained silent, his golden eyes steady on her.


    But Queen wasn''t finished. Her expression darkened.


    "You left me alone all this time, while you enjoyed yourself here?" She narrowed her white-grey eyes. "Unforgivable."


    She clenched her fists, and golden-white particles gathered.


    "I''ll destroy this ''precious world'' you''ve taken a liking to. And then¡­" Her voice became tender. "I''ll make sure you never leave me again."


    "A," Azrael called her again but by her true name.


    But it was toote.


    Queen had already moved.


    -BOOOOM!

 Chapter 117 The Goddess And The Fallen Angel [2]

    Tonight, all of Ocryphiay wide awake, captivated by what seemed like a battle pulled straight from the pages of ancient myth.


    The night sky ignited with bursts of light as two figures shed at impossible speeds, their forms a blur to the human eye. shes of white and ck collided with ferocious intensity, sending shockwaves rippling through the heavens. The force of their strikes was so immense that it shattered windows and weakened the structures below, leaving buildings trembling in their wake.


    Onebatant was a radiant Goddess; the other, a dark Fallen Angel.


    The Hunters, seasoned warriors ustomed to the extraordinary, found themselves powerless spectators alongside the awe-struck civilians. None could intervene, their gazes fixed upward, spellbound by the otherworldly duel unraveling before them.


    These two beings had appeared from nowhere,unching intobat for some reason. They fought in a dimension beyond mortalprehension, their strength so immense that even their restrained blows carried the weight of cataclysms. And yet, neither was anywhere near unleashing their full strength.


    For Queen, the battle was fueled by anger. The loss of King, her beloved, had carved a chasm of sorrow within her soul, threatening to consume her entirely. Her only anchor to sanity was their daughter, Nayeli, and the lifeless body of King, which she clung to like a fragment of her shattered world.


    When she drove her hand through King''s chest moments earlier, it had been an act of raw fury¡ªbut also of control. She needed to ensure he would no longer challenge her. She wouldn''t kill him. No, Queen''s love for him remained, twisted though it was. But if she had to render him half-dead to keep him bound to her side, she would do so without hesitation.


    Azrael, though, unlike Queen, he refused to sumb to extremes. He would fight her, yes, but only with enough force to defend himself. He couldn''t bring himself to inflict true harm upon her¡ªunlike King, who had been too deeply in love with the Goddess to ever raise a hand against her.


    "How is Nayeli?" Azrael asked about their daughter.


    Queen''s eyes narrowed. "You don''t care about her," she spat. "If you did, you wouldn''t be here enjoying this spectacle¡ªforgetting ME and her."


    She thrust her hand forward, aiming to pierce Azrael''s chest once more, but he evaded her strike with a swift beat of his wings.


    "You know how much I care about her, A," Azrael replied.


    "Then why were you ying around with another whore again?" Queen retorted, as she produced a shimmering de that gleamed with ethereal light.


    Azrael''s gaze flickered to the sword, his expression momentarily faltering. The slight twitch in his eyes showed his concern. She wasn''t bluffing¡ªQueen truly seemed intent on destroying everything and locking him up.


    "Because I have resurrected in the body of another with a few others¡ªmany others," Azrael replied calmly. "Their lives became mine. Their goals, their thoughts, their families, and their desires merged with me. I am them as much as I am myself."


    He sidestepped swiftly as Queen swung her de in a wide arc, the edge glowing with fierce brilliance.


    -BOOOOOM!


    The sword cleaved through the air, tearing the space itself. The impact unleashed an electromaic spatial shock, resulting in a blinding explosion that seemed to ripple through reality.


    "I don''t care," Queen said coldly, raising her de high. Particles of radiant white and gold swirled around it, coalescing into a deadly aura that pulsed with terrifying power.


    "Don''t," Azrael asked.


    He knew all too well what the release of such an attack would mean. Even the shockwave alone could obliterate everything within several miles.


    "You betrayed me," Queen said, her voice now eerily devoid of emotion. "You betrayed our wedding oath. I warned you, my King."


    Azrael stepped forward, and in an instant, he vanished.


    Before Queen could strike, he reappeared in front of her, his hand closing around her wrist to halt her motion. With his other arm, he wrapped her slender waist, pulling her closer.


    Then, his enormous ck wings unfurled, wrapping around the two of them in a protective, intimate embrace.


    -Whoosh!


    In a heartbeat, Azraelunched them into the sky, a ck-and-white streak cutting through the heavens at an iprehensible speed. The radiant glow of their sh illuminated the night sky as they trailed through the air, leaving Ocryphia far behind. Experience new stories on empire


    After soaring across dozens of miles, they finally reached a deste field bathed in the soft glow of moonlight. The only sound was the quiet chirping of nocturnal birds.


    Azrael descended slowly, his wings folding back as hended gently.


    For a moment, Queen said nothing. Her gaze locked onto his. But before she could speak, her vision was obscured by a veil of his ash-gray hair as he leaned forward and kissed her.@@novelbin@@


    It wasn''t just any kiss¡ªit was a tender, familiar one, exactly like King''s.


    Queen froze, her mind spinning. This was the kiss she had longed for, craved with an ache that felt endless. It was as if she''d been starved of it for an eternity.


    In that moment, she felt the overwhelming torrent of love and obsession that had been reignited within him. King¡ªno, Ivan, the amalgamation of King and the other Antagonists he had merged with¡ªhad a love for her that seemed to have multiplied a hundredfold. This wasn''t just King''s love; it was the passion of every soul he''d became, concentrated and intensified into a singr force.


    "...!" Queen gasped as an overwhelming tide of emotions surged through her.


    For so long, her love for King had burned with a passion a hundredfold greater than his for her. Yet now, the intensity of Ivan''s love rivaled¡ªno, surpassed¡ªeven hers. That realization was both exhrating and terrifying.


    If Queen was willing to destroy entire worlds to keep him by her side, Ivan would go even further¡ªbeyondprehension¡ªto ensure she remained his forever.


    Her turbulent emotions began to settle, giving way to a profound and consuming love. Though her face remained as expressionless as ever, the tension in her features softened, and the radiant sword she had wielded moments ago faded into nothingness.


    Gently, she reached out, her delicate fingers brushing against Azrael''s cheeks. Without a word, she leaned in and kissed him back, her lips meeting his tenderly.


    Under the pale glow of the moonlight, the Goddess and the Fallen Angel became lost in their shared moment. Their kisssted seconds, then stretched into minutes. Time seemed to stand still as they clung to each other, unwilling to part. It wasn''t until three minutester that Azrael reluctantly pulled away, knowing full well Queen''s kiss could havested an hour if it were up to her.


    Her usually wless, porcin-white cheeks were faintly flushed, a rare disy of vulnerability. She parted her lips, still wet from the kiss, but as she looked around, her expression shifted.


    She realized they were no longer in the serene field. Encasing them was a dark, suffocating space¡ªa prison forged from Ivan''s Stigma.


    "My King," Queen turned her white gaze to Azrael slowly.


    "I just don''t want you to escape again," Azrael replied softly.


    He could sense that Queen''s burning desire to annihte Sherilyn hadn''t waned in the slightest. If anything, it had grown more fierce after that kiss. She was ready¡ªeager¡ªto obliterate Ocryphia entirely to ensure that nothing of Sherilyn remained.


    So he had to take some precautions.


    The thought of her discovering Ludm and the others wasn''tforting at all. If she found out, Azrael wasn''t sure how he would prevent the ensuing apocalypse.


    Ludm didn''t stand a chance against Queen. None of his wives/ girlfriends did except maybe Laramiel. But Queen was definitely the strongest of all his wives, and if she unleashed her wrath, the battle wouldn''t just end in bloodshed¡ªit would shatter the world itself.


    "How did you appear in this world?" Azrael asked.


    Queen''s gaze locked onto his. "I used my Divinity to resurrect you. Instead a crack appeared. I felt your presence there, so I took it."


    "Your divinity¡ªhm."


    Before Azrael could respond, she kissed him again.


    When their lips finally parted once more, Azrael exhaled a question that had been weighing on him. "What about Nayeli?"


    Queen''s expression softened at the mention of their daughter. "She''s in ''my'' world. Safe."


    Her hand cupped his cheek. "Come with me. Let''s see her together. Let''s form our family again."


    "A."


    "I told you, my King, to kill all these humans and keep the world for ourselves. One word from you, and I would have delivered the entire world at your feet. Yet¡­" Queen''s nails raked across Azrael''s cheek, sharp enough to draw blood. Crimson droplets marred his wless skin before the wound closed, regenerating as if it had never been.


    Azrael looked at her calmly, though he understood her deep anguish. She had been the first to warn him about the Protagonist and his party. Over and over, she had urged him to eliminate them. But he had been indifferent, even dismissive, her words falling on deaf ears. Perhaps his reluctance stemmed from the Protagonist''s connection to Nightingale, his first crush.


    "Does it matter now?" Azrael asked. "You''re here, with me."


    "No," Queen replied coldly. "I will kill them all¡ªevery human¡ªuntil thest wretched child draws their final breath."


    "If you do that," Azrael shook his head, his golden eyes narrowing slightly, "your family might track you down in this world."


    A Ceres Queen¡ªwas no ordinary being. She was a true Goddess, a scion of the exalted Ceres Cluster. More than that, she was the Crown Princess and the rightful Heiress of their dominion.


    She had fled her celestial world millennia ago. It was here, in King''s world, that she had found the man she called her everything¡ªher world, her reason for existence.


    But King had always feared the day her family woulde for her. To face one God of Queen''s caliber was daunting enough. To stand against an entire pantheon? Impossible. Not even his boundless strength could shield her alone.


    Thankfully, right now, he was also Ivan, Azrael, and Rufus Quintus mma. These three were powerful enough to beat and even y beings of divine strength. But an army of them? Even the mightiest among them would falter to protect Queen.


    Queen, however, showed no hint of hesitation. "I''ll just to have kill them all then."


    "If theye for you¡­" Azrael''s hand reached up to gently cup her cheek, his thumb brushing against her skin. "Then I will ughter their entire tribe. Everyst one of them. But let''s not invite such trouble just yet, my Queen."


    For a moment, she said nothing, her gaze fixed on him. Those golden, slit-pupiled eyes of his radiated a disturbing calm. Beneath the surface, however, lurked something far darker¡ªan abyss of malice so potent that even the most twisted of antagonists, Ivan couldn''t rival it.


    If Ivan was the most dangerous Antagonist due to hispleteck of morals and his willingness to do absolutely anything to achieve his goals, then Azrael was the most twisted. Despite possessing sound judgment and the ability to make rational decisions, Azrael embraced a twisted and disturbing path.


    The man who slew Lucifer did so not for divine glory or heavenly pride, but driven by a twisted, personal ambition.


    Because that was the being Azrael was.


    The Archangel of Death leading the Angels of Death.

 Chapter 118 King, Queen And Princess

    There are some R-18 contents at the beginning. If you don''t like it I suggest you to skip it , it''s not long.


    The night enveloped the grassy in in a ckness, stretching unbroken for miles outside Ocryphia. The world seemed to hold its breath, save for the faint chirping of hidden birds and the hum of restless insects. Yet those natural whispers paled against the sounds that shattered the night''s serenity.


    "Oh~"


    A single, delicate moan floated into the void, trembling and charged. Beneath the open sky, two figuresy entwined, their silhouettes obscured by the terrain. A Ceres Queen, her silvery-blonde hair spread like molten light across the ground, writhed upon the dewy grass. Her white blooded gown had been pulled up to her hips, its shimmering fabric forming a tented peak over her lower half, hiding the presence of her beloved King beneath.


    "Yes~"


    Her voice divine voice wavered in a tone both otherworldly and utterly human. Normally stoic, herposure had cracked slightly, reced by trembling breaths and the asional gasp.


    Experience new stories on empire


    Beneath her gown, King was entirely absorbed in his task. His hands gripped her thighs carefully. Despite King having the fairestplexion of the Antagonists devoid of any scards and impurities, there was a still chasm of contrast against Queen''s pale, divine white flesh.


    King''s tongue moved with a mastery borne of familiarity, tracing the delicate folds of her slick entrance. He savored her, his lips brushing against her clit with teasing strokes before sealing around it to suckle just enough to draw another cry from her.


    "Ah¡­ M¨C-My King~" Queen whimpered, her voice breaking as her back arched involuntarily.


    King''s tongue pressed deeper in responsde, licking along her folds and plunging inside her entrance, the taste of her essence making him growl in satisfaction. It had been far too long since he''d tasted her like this, and he intended to make every moment count.


    Queen''s hands, trembling a bit, reached toward King''s head, fingers threading through her gown hiding his head. She pulled him closer, silently begging for more, her thighs trembling against the heat of his face. His grip on her legs tightened as he pushed them farther apart, exposing her fully to his hungry mouth.


    "Hnn~" Queen moaned a bit louder her control slipping further. The faint knit of her silvery brows and the slight flush staining her cheeks made her only more breathtaking. No one could resist against such a sight.


    Neither King.


    Beneath her gown, King worked harder, alternating between soft kisses, teasing flicks, and long,nguid licks that drove her higher and higher. The slick sounds of his tongue against her soaked folds mingled with her whimpers, creating an obscene melody that filled the empty night. He kissed her lower lips as though they were her mouth, his tongue plunging deep to coax every drop of her essence.@@novelbin@@


    Queen''s legs began to shake, her body trembling as her climax built, and then¡ª


    "Ahn~!" The sound tore from her lips as her release crashed over her, her juices spilling against his tongue in a torrent. She trembled violently, her thighs closing around his head as her body arched. Yet King wasn''t finished. He moaned against her, drinking her climax greedily, his lips and tongue working top up everyst trace of her pleasure. He sucked at her folds, drawing more from her even as she quivered beneath him.


    "Ahn¡­" At least Queen let out a low breath. One hand gripping the grass and the other one on King''s head . She wanted this moment to stretch into eternity, her King buried between her legs, worshipping her as though she were his only Goddess, his only woman, his everything.


    "This was the sweetest dinner I''ve had in a while," King smiled as he leaned back, the glow of his triumph painted across his features. His lips, glistening with the taste of his Queen, curled into a faint smirk as he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.


    Queen, who had regained her usualposure despite a bit of ragged breath had the faintest almost invisible smile on her lips.


    "Ah¡­You are such a fool, my King."


    King''s smirk deepened. "A fool, am I?" He said, chuckling as he lowered himself back between her thighs, the bunched fabric of her gown cradling his shoulders like a shroud once more.


    "Ahn~" Queen''s voice broke once more into a breathless moan as his tongue found her folds again.


    "Today," he whispered against her slick entrance, "I''m going to lick you until you beg me to stop, my Queen."


    "Mama?"


    Queen''s head snapped to the side, her gray-white eyes still trembling. Standing a few feet away, framed by the pale light of the moon, was a child. She couldn''t have been older than four, with delicate silver hair cascading down her shoulders and small, budding horns peeking from either side of her head. Her white dress fluttered slightly in the night breeze, her innocent gaze fixed curiously on the scene before her.


    "Ahn~ My dear¡­ go back inside¡ªhm!" Queen''s words crumbled into another moan as King''s tongue flicked against her sensitive bud.


    But King froze when the voice registered. His head jerked up, much to Queen''s obvious frustration. He rose to his feet, his expression shifting from indulgent to pure delight as his gazended on their daughter. "Nayeli," he said, his grin widening.


    The child''s wide, innocent eyes flicked between her parents, confusion blooming into dismay. Her small mouth opened, her whole body trembling as realization began to dawn.


    "Papa¡­?" She whispered, her voice breaking before it grew louder. "P¨CPapa!" Tears welled up in her eyes, spilling over in heavy, glistening streams as her lower lip quivered.


    King stepped toward her, his arms outstretched. "My princess!"


    Nayeli flung herself forward, her tiny feet carrying her swiftly across the grass. She leapt into his embrace, and King caught her easily, lifting her high into the air before bringing her close. He spun her in a wide circle, her giggles interspersed with sobs as she clung desperately to his neck.


    "P¨CPapa! Papa! Papa!" She wailed, burying her tear-streaked face against his shoulder, her small hands clutching at his shirt.


    King''s heart ached at the sound, her pain carving into him more deeply than any wound. He stroked her hair soothingly. "I''m here now, my love. I''m here."


    Nayeli hupped between sobs, clutching him tighter. "W¨CWhy, Papa? I called you, and you didn''t wake up! Mama said you were asleep b¨Cbut¡­but yout never woke up! Waaaaaah!"


    Queen had hidden the truth of the King''s death from Nayeli, her innocent daughter, by telling her he was merely asleep. Unaware of the concept of death, Nayeli believed her mother. Yet each time she tried to rouse her father to y, he remained motionless. This tormentsted for seven days. Finally, Nayeli managed to escape the hidden dimension her mother had confined her to and found her father once more.


    "..." Queen observed this reunion, her expression unreadable.


    Moments earlier, she had been yearning for King toplete what he had started with her before being tragically interrupted. But as she witnessed Nayeli''s rare, radiant smile, her personal desires were pushed aside. Her daughter''s happiness, fleeting as it had been over the past few days, mattered more.


    Queen adjusted her gown, pulling it down to conceal her legs, only to notice the dark stains of blood¡ªthe King''s blood¡ªmarring the fabric. With a flick of her fingers, her undergarments and gown transformed into fresh, spotless attire. Nheless she will keep the gown with King''s blood for herself as memento.


    "W¨CWhy didn''t you wake up¡­" Nayeli asked, her tear-filled eyes wide, her small arms clinging tightly to the King''s neck.


    For seven days, she had been gripped by fear and a deep despair, unable to speak with her father. Yet this despair was nothingpared to what Queen had endured, fully aware of the truth. Even so, she had kept his lifeless body close, unable to let go.


    "I was just tired, my Princess," the King replied softly, gently patting her back.


    "I¨CIs it because you work too much?" Nayeli peeked up at him, her voice trembling with concern. Each time her father was leaving was because he left for his work as Assassin at Night Reapers. "Then I''ll help you, Papa! But don''t sleep so long again¡­"


    King''s smile was tender as he wiped her tears. "I''ve rested enough to never need sleep again. Don''t worry¡ªPapa will never leave you."


    "R¨CReally?!" Nayeli''s gray-white eyes sparkled hopefully.


    "Do you think your King would lie to you, my Princess?" King asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "No!" Nayeli shook her head vehemently.


    "Then trust me," he said, pulling her close as she rested her head on his chest. Exhausted, she soon drifted back to sleep.


    Queen sat beside him, her grip on his arm iron-tight, as if she feared he might vanish if she let go.


    "From now on, I will follow you everywhere, My King," Queen said.


    "That might be... difficult, my Queen," King replied a bit awkwardly.


    -Spurt!


    Without warning, Queen''s nails sank into King''s arm, drawing a thin stream of blood. She gave him a sharp, sidelong nce, waiting for an exnation.


    "As I said, my dear Queen, I have other desires to fulfill now¡­" King reminded her, reiterating what he had already exined about his peculiar situation.


    Queen understood; she was well aware of the unique nature of his existence. He was, quite literally, eight people in one, a reality she quickly epted. But as a Goddess, her senses were far superior to most. She could see King''s soul clearly, woven through every persona he inhabited. She had felt it in Azrael and knew she would sense it in all of his others.


    "Then I will fulfill those desires with you. First, show me the women," Queen asked.


    King hesitated. He had mentioned Ludm and Kam briefly when Queen questioned him about other women in his life. Her insistence now filled him with quite dread.


    "What are you nning to do once I show them to you?" He asked, a bead of sweat forming on his brow.


    "I want to see them," Queen replied calmly. Yet her empty, emotionless eyes suggested a darker intention. She was clearly contemting tearing them apart the moment sheid eyes on them.


    King knew Ludm''s strength, but even she would stand no chance against Queen. If a confrontation arose, it wouldn''t be a normal battle¡ªit would be catastrophic. He had to prevent that at all costs.


    "Later¡­ First, I''d like you to return to your world¡ª"


    -Thud!


    The King''s words were cut short as Queen abruptly pushed him down. Nayeli, still peacefully asleep on his chest, remained undisturbed.


    Then Queen ced her hands on either side of his face, leaning in without hesitation to im his lips in a deep, lingering kiss.


    King epted it, as always whenever Queen forced himself on him. The kiss stretched for a long, charged moment before she finally pulled away. Her gaze, void of warmth, locked onto his.


    "The day I return to that world will be to ughter every single being in it," she said, "before reducing it to ashes."


    She would never forgive that world for taking King away from her for seven agonizing days. Queen''s gaze burned with an obsession so intense that the King felt a shiver run down his spine.


    Her expression made it clear: she wasn''t just contemting locking him up. No, she was going to do it¡ªright now. He could feel it in the air. And after that, she would hunt down the women he had mentioned, killing them without hesitation.


    "I''m sorry, my Queen," King muttered.


    -Crack!


    Queen froze, her arms and part of her body encased in an icy prison.


    "..." She stared at her frozen limbs.


    -BOOM!


    Queen shattered the ice easily, her power breaking free. But in that brief second, King had already escaped. He now stood outside a Stigma Prison that Azrael had constructed, Nayeli safely in his arms.


    "My King¡­" Queen called out softly as she rose to her feet.


    -BOOOOOOOOM!


    A deafening impact shook the air, its force powerful enough to break through to the Earth''s mantle. Yet the shockwave vanished in an instant,pletely absorbed by Ivan''s Stigma.


    Queen narrowed her eyes at the glowing prison before turning her cold gaze back to him.


    "My King," she repeated, her tone now colder. She was losing patience.


    "I promise I''lle to see you every day if I can," King said, calmly. He knew he had no other choice but to contain her¡ªfor now. Though she appeared outwardlyposed, he could feel the vtility simmering beneath her surface. She was far too dangerous in her current state.


    Queen''s eyes darkened further. "My King," she said again, but this time, something darker tinged her tone.


    King felt a cold sweat run down his spine. Her tone was no longer just cold¡ªit wasced with fury, anger restrained by the thinnest thread.


    "I''m sorry," he repeated.


    He couldn''t trust her¡ªnot yet. Queen''s obsessive devotion to him,bined with her unstable emotions, meant she would stop at nothing to kill anyone she saw as a threat. And that included everyone around him.

 Chapter 119 Cattleya Meeting James Again

    Today marked thest day off before sses resumed at Ocryphia Academy.


    Nestled within a sprawling private fieldrge enough to host several football matchesy the opulent Starlight Estate, owned by Reynold Starlight. The estate was so vast it could amodate an entire vige, yet it housed only a handful of residents.


    Reynold, a Guild Master of a prestigious 6-Star Guild, and his wife, Sina, the esteemed Head Scientist of Horizon, were rarely home. Their demanding roles left little time for family life, leaving their only daughter, Cattleya Starlight, to navigate her days in the grand estate mostly alone, surrounded by maids and private guards¡ªapany she openly despised.


    To escape the stifling solitude, Cattleya often went outdoors, spending time with her so-called ''friends'', though she privately questioned whether they were truly friends or mere followers. Today was no different; her parents were away, and she strolled with herpanions, attracting every passerby''s gaze with her striking beauty.


    "Lady Cattleya, you look absolutely stunning today!" One of her followers eximed in admiration.


    Dressed in an elegant off-shoulder blouse paired with a flowing long skirt, Cattleya''s golden hair was swept back, held in ce by her signature white hairband. A touch of light makeup enhanced her already wless features, elevating her natural beauty to near-perfection.


    "Indeed, Mdy, you are undoubtedly the fairestdy in all of Ocryphia," another chimed in.


    "Is there even a need to say it aloud?" Another one teased, prompting soft giggles from the group.


    Though theyughed, Cattleya walked ahead of them with an air of indifference. What once ttered her ego now barely sparked any joy. For two months, she had endured their endlesspliments, and what had once been thrilling had grown dull.


    The only flicker of excitement in her life came from Lucas Whiteford, her ssmate and the man she was destined to marry as per her parents'' arrangement. But even this spark was dim. To her dismay, Lucas seemed far more interested in Ludivine Richmont, an infuriatingly in girl who, by Cattleya''s standards, paled in everyparison.


    ''How could he possibly prefer Ludivine over me?'' She thought irritated. It was a profound disappointment, one that hurt her pride.


    To make matters worse, Cattleya had gone out of her way to capture Lucas''s attention, striving to win him over despite her disdain for his apparentck of taste. After all, her fate was sealed¡ªit was her parents'' wish that she marry him. And though she couldn''t yet see herself truly loving him after how he treated her thesest months, she clung to the hope that perhaps, someday, she might.


    ''I should have stayed home.''


    Cattleya already regretted stepping out. Perhaps reading a book or binge-watching movies, as her mother had suggested, would have been a better use of her day. Since her ''kidnapping'', her mother had been insistent that she stay home as much as possible. While the concern was touching, Cattleya found it suffocating. She knew there was no real danger. The whole incident had been a farce.


    Aedy, a poorly staged drama¡ªone masterminded by none other than James Arnold Grayling.


    ''Shameless,'' she thought, her face twisting into a visible grimace as she recalled his smug smile while boasting about his ''brilliant'' n to use her as hostage in exchange for Holy Coins.


    ''What was he even thinking?''


    Her train of thought was interrupted by amotion nearby.


    "Hey! You didn''t pay me! Thief!"


    "I''m a pirate, dumbass. I don''t pay; I take what I want!"


    "That''s stealing! What do you mean you''re a pirate?! Are you from New Earth? Tell me your address¡ªI''ll make sure your parents hear about this!"


    "My home are the endless seas themselves."


    "This brat! Someone, catch him!"


    Cattleya stood frozen, speechless as her attention shifted to the chaos unfolding in the streets below. A blond-haired man, his movements nimble and almost monkey-like, was leaping from rooftop to rooftop, dodging the Ocryphia Government''s forces with quite ease. A loaf of bread mped between his teeth, he smirked defiantly at his pursuers, including the furious baker sprinting after him.


    There was no mistaking him.


    Even from this distance, Cattleya could recognize the entric figure. He was the only weirdo who would wear antiquated pirate attire¡ªa long coat, two sabers strapped to his waist¡ªand yet, he looked inexplicably good in it. Some men extremely handsome could make anything they wore seem fashionable, and he was undoubtedly one of them.


    "Wow, who''s that hottie?"


    "I wonder~"


    The dreamy voices of her followers broke her reverie, pulling her attention back to the present. Their swooning admiration for the pirate grated on her nerves, though she could only muster mild annoyance in response.


    Only Cattleya knew the truth.


    James Arnold Grayling was the greediest man alive¡ªa true pirate, as improbable as it sounded. And to make matters worse, he was also a Devil. Her sworn archenemy.


    Yet there he was, jumping around rooftops as if thews of gravity didn''t apply to him.


    Even Cattleya couldn''t bring herself to treat him with the enmity he deserved. For all his faults, he seemed almost too human¡ªhis entricities, his cocky grin, the way he carried himself like a true pirate of some absurd adventure tale. It made it hard to see him as the enemy, even if his behavior screamed weirdo.


    And yet, this ''weirdo'' was someone she had in her contacts¡ªa result of him forcing his number on her after she had promised a litany of things to secure her freedom during her hostage ordeal.


    Since then, their interactions had been limited to brief, cryptic messages. There had been no face-to-face meetings until now. And as Cattleya watched him leap and tumble through the city, she wondered briefly: ''Is this a coincidence? Or something nned?''


    Her thoughts were interrupted as James''s gaze suddenly locked onto her. His striking red eyes glimmered as they narrowed in recognition.


    "Oh, God¡­" Cattleya muttered under her breath, dreading what was about toe.


    "Ainch that Mish Cattleya Shtarlight?" James called out, his grin widening despite the loaf of bread still mped between his teeth. Without hesitation, he stabbed one of his sabers into a nearby building, the de slicing through the marble fa?ade as though it were butter. Using the sword as leverage, he slid down the structure, carving a long, jagged line beforending gracefully on the ground.


    The crowd around her gasped, forming a curious circle as James casually sheathed his saber and sauntered toward her. Excited whispers spread like wildfire.


    "Lady Starlight, do you know him?" One of her followers asked, astonished.


    James ignored the murmurs, pulling the bread from his mouth as he munched on it. "Starlight," he said, but his gaze flicking to the ornate pendant hanging around her neck immediately with quite interest. "Still prancing around in all your fancy, expensive things, I see."


    Noticing his gaze, Cattleya instinctively crossed her arms over her chest, ring at him. "Don''t look, you miscreant!"


    "''Miscreant.'' Now that''s a fitting title," James chuckled. "But I have no interested in your bosoms, Starlight. Unless they are made of Gold, are they?"


    "..."


    Something snapped inside Cattleya as her brow furrowed and her lips tightened. "Catch him!" She ordered. Her guards, who had remained still until now, sprang into action.


    The four of them charged at James, but he moved like a blur. He sidestepped the first one with ease, then delivered a powerful kick to the second, sending him crashing into the third. Before the third could recover, James leapt over him andnded a swift roundhouse kick to thest guard''s temple.


    Everything happened in mere seconds.


    Cattleya''spanions stood in stunned silence, mirroring her own disbelief. She knew James was strong, but this... How had he taken them down so easily?


    The answer was clear¡ªJames was far too fast, and his attacks, though precise and controlled, didn''t hold back their impact. A subtle energy coursed through his strikes, ensuring that his blows incapacitated without crossing the line into fatality.


    Without acknowledging the shocked stares around him, James calmly seated himself atop the pile of unconscious guards, deftly stacking their bodies as if they were furniture. He took another bite of his bread and locked eyes with Cattleya.


    "..."


    "..."


    The air grew quickly awkward for Cattleya as his gaze lingered.


    "What do you want¡­" Cattleya finally asked, her voice faltering as she looked away.


    "I want you," James said simply.


    "..."


    "Follow me," he added as he rose and began walking away.


    Cattleya''s friends turned to her in disbelief.


    Cattleya''s body trembled, not with fear, but with barely contained anger born out of embarrassment as everyone had started taking pictures and clips of what happened.


    -BAM


    Her heel mmed into the ground in frustration before she grudgingly followed him. Herpanions scrambled to rouse the guards, who groggily got to their feet, exchanging uneasy nces before trailing after the pair.@@novelbin@@


    Once more, Cattleya asked, "What do you want?"


    James didn''t even turn his head. "I told you¡ªI want you."


    "Enough with these misleading words!" She snapped. "What do you really want from me?"


    James finally stopped and turned to face her, his expression deadpan. "I need you to convince your parents to let me join your academy," he said, as casually as if he were asking for spare change.


    For a moment, Cattleya was speechless. Then, an incredulousugh escaped her. "A Devil joining an academy for Exorcists? That''s the most ridiculous joke I''ve ever heard!"


    James smirked. "Not as ridiculous as the one about you and Whiteford having a¡ª"


    "Shut it!" Cattleya retorted, her cheeks reddening.


    "You started it, Cattleya Starlight," James replied with a sigh. "I''m just asking to join your academy."


    As he spoke, his hand moved with agility, slipping a wallet from a passing stranger''s bag without missing a beat. Opening it, he peeked inside. "Credit cards. Nice."


    Cattleya clenched her fists.


    James then pointed toward a Ferris wheel in the distance. "Let''s talk there," he said, already making his way toward the ride.


    Cattleya steeled herself, forcing her emotions back into check. Turning to her friends and the guards trailing discreetly behind, she spoke. "I will speak with him alone."


    A flurry of reactions erupted at her words.


    "Lady Cattleya, finally¡­"


    "I¡­ I am overjoyed for you!"


    "The Lord is going to kill us all¡­"


    "I am more afraid of Lady Sina¡­"


    Cattleya''s annoyance red. Her followers and guards had immediately misconstrued the situation. Grimacing, she turned away, resolving to deal with their misinterpretationster.

 Chapter 120 James Demand

    James strolled toward the Ferris wheel, his fingers absentmindedly ying with a gold coin pendant he had crafted himself. It was one of his habits¡ªa subtle tic. However, the coin was a poor substitute for the ruby he used to carry. That ruby had been inseparable from him, something he toyed with whenever he needed to think or calm himself.


    The coin didn''t offer the samefort, but it served its purpose for now.


    "I need to get that ruby back," James muttered under his breath, his expression uncharacteristically serious. "If Queen manages to cross into this world, there might be a way to return to mine."


    His obsession with the ruby ran quite deep.


    James'' whole life had been surrounded by that Ruby, even his death was because of that Ruby.


    Walking behind him, Cattleya caught faint fragments of his murmurs, though she couldn''t fully decipher them. She found herself wondering once again¡ªwhere had this mane from? And why was he dressed like a pirate?


    It wasn''t unheard of for pirates to exist in this era, but the mboyant, old-fashioned attire James wore belonged to a bygone age. It wasn''t the kind of costume one donned casually or as a hobby. No, to Cattleya, James didn''t seem like he was pretending. He was a pirate¡ªthe way he spoke, the way he moved with carefree confidence, his gestures, his arrogance, and, of course, his insatiable greed. Everything about him screamed pirate.


    But was he really a Devil?


    No, something didn''t add up.


    Cattleya couldn''t sense the overwhelming, oppressive aura of possession in him. Yet, back then, she had undeniably felt the presence of a Devil.


    Could it really be possible for a human and a Devil to coexist in the same body, neither overpowering the other?


    The very notion seemed absurd, yet Cattleya couldn''t help but entertain the possibility. Or perhaps she was simply trying to convince herself¡­


    If her parents discovered she was consorting with a Devil, what would they say? What would they do?


    And yet, here she was.


    "Sir, you''ll have to wait in line," a staff member interrupted, stepping in front of James, who had been casually bypassing the queue.


    "Queue? Are you seriously asking Cattleya Starlight to wait in a queue?" James asked with a sly smile.


    "S¨CStarlight?!"


    All heads turned toward Cattleya, whose expression instantly soured.


    Though she was well-known, not everyone recognized her by face. She''d taken advantage of this anonymity, using a cap to conceal her features and avoid unnecessary attention. But in one careless moment, James had shattered her carefully maintained peace.


    "M¨CMdy, my deepest apologies!" The flustered staff member stammered, hastily stepping aside and gesturing toward a free cabin. "Please, right this way!"


    "What are you waiting for?" James said, and before Cattleya could react, he grasped her arm and pulled her toward the cabin.


    "Hya!" Cattleya let out an involuntary yelp as he dragged her inside.


    James paused at the door, turning to the growing crowd of onlookers snapping pictures and murmuring excitedly. "You people are seriously annoying. Can we have some damn privacy for a minute? Beat it, you nosy bastards," he growled before stepping inside.


    Cattleya sat across from him, rubbing her arm. It didn''t hurt, but she was rattled. No one had ever gripped her like that before¡ªfirm and unapologetic. It reminded her of when he''d taken her hostage.


    She remembered the warmth of his breath near her ear then, and even now, sitting this close, she noticed his scent. He smelled...good. Too good.


    "...!"


    Cattleya shook her head, banishing the unwee thought.


    How vile!


    She fixed James with her sharpest re, ready tosh out with venom.


    "About the academy. I can''t do what you asked me."


    "Why not?" James asked casually, leaning back on the seat. He turned to gaze out the window as the cabin rose slowly above the fairgrounds.


    "First, we don''t know anything about you. Second, you''re a Devil. And third," she emphasized, "our academy requires a high standard of knowledge in exorcism and impable etiquette¡ªboth of which you clearlyck!" She crossed her arms in annoyance. "How am I supposed to get you into the Ocryphoa Academy for Exorcists?"


    "Well," James said, a faint smile tugging at his lips, "your grandmother, who was present at the time of the hostage, is the current Headmistress. You could ask her for a favor."


    "T¨CThat''s¡­" Cattleya hesitated. "I''m not close enough to her to make such a request. She''d want to know why," she finished weakly.


    "Tell her I''m the man who saved your ass in the forest," James replied matter-of-factly, still gazing out the window. "I put my life on the line for you, after all."


    Cattleya''s cheeks flushed a deep red.


    How dare he speak to her like that!


    His rudeness was unbearable!


    She was a highdy, for heaven''s sake!


    "If I tell her that, she''ll know you intruded on the Exam! You''re not from Ocryphia, are you? Questions will start piling up about how you even got in. And Travis has probably already told them about you," Cattleya exined.


    "Hm." James fiddled absentmindedly with a gold coin, with a contemtive expression .


    This was definitely a problem.


    In his excitement over being revived¡ªafter a truly miserable drowning death¡ªhe hadn''t thought to hide his face or withhold his name. Rookie mistake. Not that he regretted beating Travis.


    After a moment of silence, James spoke.


    "Tell them I''m your acquaintance. No, better yet¡ªyour boy friend¡ª"


    "Never!" Cattleya snapped, cutting him off mid-sentence.


    "Huh? Why not?" James blinked, caught off guard.


    He''d only meant it as a close friend, but clearly, Cattleya had leaped to... other interpretations. A pity, really. He''d been crafting an Oscar-worthy tale about how their fates intertwined, turning them into inseparablepanions.


    "I said no," Cattleya reiterated, crossing her arms with finality.


    "Rx. I''ll make sure Whiteford knows nothing happened between us. Your beloved idiot will still be yours to pine over," James said, smirking.


    "It''s not about that..." Cattleya muttered, shaking her head.


    Her parents would never forgive her. Worse, she didn''t think she''d forgive herself.


    James suddenly stood, mming a hand against the ss above her head, trapping her with an intense gaze. Cattleya flinched, startled by his sudden proximity.


    "Cattleya Starlight," he stared down at her. "I consider myself aid-back man. But don''t mistake that forpassion. I''m a pirate. My entire life, I''ve taken what I wanted without caring about what others thought. I lived as I wished and died with my convictions intact."


    Cattleya''s heart raced.


    "W-What?" She stuttered, her mind spinning. What did he mean he died? He was standing here, breathing¡ªalive.


    James leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper.


    "I''m not asking. I''m telling you. You''re going to get me into your academy. Your mother¡ªshe''s the headmistress''s daughter, isn''t she? Ask her for a favor. I know she cares about you," he said, his fingers trailing lightly against her cheek.


    Cattleya would normally have pped his hand away, but something was different about James now.


    His smile was still there, but his eyes held no trace of the carefree man she''d been arguing with moments before.


    "I¡ªI can''t convince her..." Cattleya muttered.


    Her mother wasn''t one to be swayed easily. First, she''d need a solid reason to agree, and second, the tension between her mother and Isabel Asterion¡ªher own grandmotherplicated matters. Without an irond justification, getting her mother to rmend James was nearly impossible.


    "Convince her," James said without care. "Otherwise, you''re proving to be useless to me. You still haven''t delivered the artifact you promised, and now this. Our agreement isn''t even halfway fulfilled on my end, yet here you are, strolling around and breathing fresh air like it''s owed to you. Don''t forget who granted you that life, Cattleya Starlight."


    Cattleya''s fists clenched on herp as she red at him. "H-How many favors are you going to demand from me?"


    "That depends entirely on me," James replied with a smirk. "Until your debt is paid."


    He hadn''t yet mentioned his ultimate goal: gaining ess to the Vault. That could wait until he was inside the academy.


    "Fine..." Cattleya muttered, her voice barely audible as she averted her gaze.


    "Call her, then," James ordered.


    "N-Now?" Cattleya looked at him in disbelief.


    "Yes,ss. Now," James said with a slow nod, his smile widening. "Or, if you''re too scared, I''ll do it for you."


    Before she could react, James pulled out a phone.


    Her phone.


    "Hey!" Cattleya let out, shocked. She hadn''t even noticed him take it.


    James ignored her protests, his fingers scrolling through her contacts until hended on one.


    "Mama, huh?" He said with a smirk, ncing at her reddening face. "That''s adorable."


    Without hesitation, he tapped the contact and initiated the call.


    There was a brief pause before Sina Asterion''s voice came through the line.


    ["Yes, honey?"]


    Sina''s tone was calm but attentive. She knew Cattleya wouldn''t call unless it was something important, given her demanding work schedule.


    "U-Um..." Cattleya''s voice came out hesitantly.


    James''s eyes bored into her, urging her to speak. She clenched her fists, summoning courage.


    "I want to see you, Ma¡ªmother..." She finally said.


    ["For what, Cattleya? I''m busy right now."]


    "I-It''s important!" Cattleya blurted, louder than she intended.


    ["Honey? Are you alright?"]


    Sina started getting concerned.


    James sighed, pulling the phone closer to his mouth.@@novelbin@@


    "Lady Sina Asterion. Your daughter is in grave danger. Come to the estate immediately¡ªand bring your dear husband while you''re at it."


    ["W-What?! Cattleya!! Are you okay¡ª"]


    James hung up before Sina could finish.


    "What have you done?!" Cattleya shouted, jumping to her feet. But her abrupt movement only brought her face inches away from his.


    "What you didn''t have the nerve to do," James said with a smile. "If you can''t handle it, I''ll take care of it myself."

 Chapter 121 James And Cattleya

    "What you didn''t have the nerve to do," James said with a smile. "If you can''t handle it, I''ll take care of it myself."


    "Wait! No! You can''t meet my parents!" Cattleya blurted out, spinning around to face James, her eyes wide with panic.


    "And why not,ss?" James asked, his lips curving into an amused smirk that only fueled her anger.


    "B¨CBecause you don''t know them!" She fumbled cleary uneasy. "They''ll know something''s off!"


    "Then I suggest you give the performance of a lifetime," James replied smoothly. "You should be good at it by now, considering how...scious you''ve been around Lucas Whiteford."


    "S¨CScious¡ªhow dare you!" Cattleya''s cheeks red crimson, anger ring as she shoved at James'' chest with all her might. Yet, despite her effort, he didn''t budge an inch, standing as solid as stone.


    "Am I wrong?" James raised a brow.


    "You are! And¡ªwait¡ªhow do you even know about Lucas?" Cattleya''s eyes narrowed sharply in suspicion.


    She suddenly recalled the odd moment back in the forest when James had casually mentioned Lucas. He knew something about her, something he shouldn''t have. The realization sent a shiver down her spine.


    Her gaze darkened. "Don''t tell me... are you a stalker?"


    James let out a low chuckle, clearly not minding by thebel. "A stalker? Now that''s rich." He leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a near-whisper. "Why would I waste my time stalking someone I have zero interest in? If I thought a dog could get me what I wanted, I''d follow it instead. But you? You''re not even worth the effort as you are right now standing."


    His tone turned cold and disdainful at the end, all the while with a smile on his lips.


    Cattleya froze, stunned into silence for a heartbeat.


    Never had she heard someone speaking this rudely and insulting her like that in her life.


    She shoved him again¡ªharder this time. James didn''t resist, letting himself fall back onto the cabin''s cushioned seat with still his smirk.


    Cattleya red down at him. "I hate you."


    "Hate me all you want,ss," James replied, his smirk vanishing as his tone grew serious. "But you''re going to do exactly as I say, Cattleya Starlight. If you don''t, I''ll have to take... less pleasant measures. And trust me, your parents will be the ones to pay the price."


    He leaned back, draping his armszily over the seat.


    Just then, the cabin came to a halt, swaying gently as it reached the highest point of the ride.


    Despite the breathtaking view at the peak of the Ferris wheel¡ªan ideal moment for couples to share a romantic memory¡ªCattleya felt none of the magic. For her, this was the absolute worst moment imaginable.


    Her gaze flickered to James, whose expression remained deadly serious. He wasn''t bluffing. If she refused to y along, he''d drag her parents into his twisted game or whatever it was without a second thought. Consequences didn''t matter to him as long as he got what he wanted.


    For a fleeting moment, she''d wondered if perhaps he wasn''t as bad as he seemed¡ªjust a man overly fond of money. But now she saw the truth. It wasn''t just about wealth. James was a greedy, arrogant man, consumed by his selfish desires. He''d stoop to any level to achieve his goals, even if it meant pulling innocent people into his schemes. A pirate through and through.


    And just like that, her choices were gone.


    Thest thing Cattleya wanted was to trouble her parents. She''d promised herself she''d handle this alone, without dragging them into the mess. If she couldn''t even manage that, she didn''t deserve to call herself their daughter.


    She clenched her fists. "Fine. I''ll do it."


    James leaned back, tapping his fingerszily against the seat. "Do what?"


    "I''ll ask my parents to rmend you to my grandmother at the academy," she said through gritted teeth.


    Augh burst out of James as if he couldn''t contain his amusement. "Unbelievable. You nobles¡ªall the same, whether it''s you, that French princess, or the Spanish one. Always so proud. I can''t stand it."


    He shook his head, his mocking smile spreading wider. "You lot look down on us,ugh at us, hunt us like animals. But when you finally face someone like me¡ªsomeone like Thatch, Rackham, or Bonny¡ªyou shut your mouths and fall in line. Every single time."


    The disdain in his voice was quite loud. Pirates like James had always been scorned and hunted by the nobles, treated as pests to be eradicated. Yet, in his eyes, there was one crucial difference: pirates had loyalty, a bond forged by their shared hunger for freedom and wealth. It was a connection, however ruthless, that united them.


    But even that fragile unity was under attack, torn apart by the ambitions of the nobility and the oppression of the other forces like the Royal Navy. For example, the British Empire wasn''t satisfied until everyst pirate was wiped out.


    James erased his smile, his thoughts trailing to darker memories. It was always everyone against him. That''s how he''d died once already. Yes, he was arrogant and stubborn, but he refused to live as a coward, cowering before the people he despised.


    Not then, and certainly not now.


    "..." Cattleya looked at James not understanding a bit about he was talking about.


    He was rattling off the names of legendary pirates from New Earth, ones who had supposedly died centuries ago. Yet the way he spoke about them¡ªwith casual familiarity, as if he''d shared drinks with them in their era¡ªwas quite strange. It should have been impossible, but the arrogant smirk on his face wasn''t enough to mask the truth. He wasn''t lying.


    James let out an exaggerated sigh, clearly unconcerned by her reaction. "Well, at least those two princesses were cute."


    Cattleya''s fists clenched at her sides.


    For reasons she couldn''t quite put into words, hisment stung. Of course, someone else had chosen another girl over her¡ªagain. And it had to be James, of all people. A man who only cared about gold. If those two princesses had caught his attention, they must have left quite the impression.


    Her pride felt like it was being chipped away every time James opened his mouth.


    "Well, well," he drawled, leaning forward to peer downward. "When''s this thing gonna move? We''ve been stuck up here forever."


    The Ferris wheel had stopped, leaving them stranded at the very top. But James''s curiosity soon turned to the crowd gathering below.


    "Wow?" He squinted. The scene unfolding beneath them was chaotic¡ªhundreds of people were swarming the area,pletely overwhelming the staff.


    Every pair of eyes was turned upward, fixed on Cattleya.


    James raised an eyebrow. Sure, he knew she was famous, but this famous? The crowd was wild with excitement, some screaming her name, others sobbing with joy.


    "Lady Cattleya!"


    "I love you!"


    "Please take a picture with me!"


    Cattleya grimaced, tugging her cap lower in a futile attempt to conceal herself. It was useless now. She''d been able to blend in earlier when she was with her friends, but the second her name had been recognized, any hope of staying anonymous had evaporated.


    The Ferris wheel jolted suddenly, making a loud thud as it shook.


    It didn''t take long to figure out what had happened. The frenzied crowd had taken over, even seizing control of the Ferris wheel''s mechanisms. With only a few staff members trying to manage the situation, it was no surprise that things had gone sideways.


    It wasn''t like they were in an entertainemnt park after all. It was just one of the Ferris wheel present randomly in the town.


    But¡­the people weren''t here to cause harm. They just wanted one thing¡ªCattleya.


    Then came the sound they''d been dreading.


    -Crack!


    A sharp, metallic noise rang out. One of the men below had tampered with the controls, and something crucial in the Ferris wheel''s mechanism had snapped.


    "Ah!" Cattleya stumbled forward, her bnce slipping. Instinctively, she mmed her hands down on either side of James''s face to steady herself, her palms braced against the seat.


    James didn''t even flinch. His attention stayed fixed downward, scanning the chaotic scene below. "Pathetic," he muttered, shaking his head "How does it get this messy this fast?"


    The crowd was a frenzied sea of fans, desperate for a glimpse of their idol. James let out a dry chuckle. "The scariest monsters out there might actually be these crazy fans. Worshipping idols like their lives depend on it."


    He nced sideways at Cattleya. "How are you even this famous?"


    "..."


    Cattleya stayed silent. She knew exactly why¡ªher countless interviews, public appearances, and motivational programs teaching her sess and beauty techniques. But deep down, she wasn''t doing it just for fame. She craved attention, yes, but more than that, she was still chasing the approval of the people who mattered most to her: her parents.


    And there was no way she was admitting that to James. She could already picture his irritating mocking smirk.


    "Lady Cattleya!"


    A shout came from the cabin behind them¡ªher three friends, who had taken the next car. Down below, her personal guards were doing their best to calm the chaos, but it was clear they were holding back. They couldn''t exactly start throwing punches at civilians.


    "How useless," James muttered, shaking his head.


    If it were up to him, he wouldn''t have hesitated to knock a few heads together to clear a path.


    With a long sigh, he turned back to Cattleya. "Move."


    "Ah¡ª" Cattleya quickly stepped back, removing her hands from the sides of his face.


    Without another word, James stood up, took a single nce at the cabin''s ss pane, and kicked it. The window shattered instantly.


    "What are you¡ª" Cattleya began, but before she could finish, James leapt out of the cabin.


    Her eyes widened in horror. They were fifty meters up, but hended easily, bending with the impact before straightening up as if it was nothing.


    -BAM!


    James''s foot connected with one of the crazy fan at the control panel, sending him flying into the crowd. The bystanders gasped, but James didn''t even nce their way. He grabbed the next unfortunate man by the hair and mmed him to the ground.


    "Fix this thing. Now," he said at the stunned staff.@@novelbin@@


    "Y-Yes, sir!" They scrambled to repair the mechanism in panic.


    Turning his attention to the guards, James sneered. "And you¡ªhow useless can you be? Just kick these creeps out of the way."


    "They''re civilians!" One guard said dumbfounded.


    "Who cares?" James shot back.


    "Lady C¨CCattleya is ours!" One of the fans shouted, lunging at James with a clenched fist.


    James caught the punch, his hand closing around the man''s wrist with vice-like strength. With a sharp yank, he pulled the man closer, grabbing him by the shirt.


    James''s grin spread wide, but there was nothing friendly about it. It was a cold smirk that sent chills down the spines of everyone nearby¡ªguards and fans alike.


    "Then get her!" Jamesughed, hurling the man high into the air toward Cattleya''s cabin.


    "Gyaaaaa!!" The man''s scream was high-pitched as he soared through the air, limbs iling wildly.


    Of course, it would''ve been far too romantic for him to actuallynd in Cattleya''s cabin. Instead, gravity had other ns, and he plummeted back toward the ground.


    Fortunately, one of the guards managed to catch him just before impact, sparing him a very painfulnding.


    The crowd below fell silent, their cheers and shouts abruptly dying as they collectively took a step back. Fear flickered in their eyes as they stared at James.


    "Yeah, that''s right. I prefer this," James said. His voice was cold and full of amusement, like he was thoroughly enjoying their fear.


    -Crack!


    Another sharp sound echoed through the air, followed by the Ferris wheel lurching violently. It groaned under the strain, shaking sideways as if it was about to topple over entirely.


    "Oi!" James shouted, turning toward the pale-faced staff. "What''s going on?"


    "W-We can''t fix it in time!" One of them stuttered, sweat pouring down his face.


    "Lady Cattleya is still inside!" One of the guards yelled. They looked desperate, like they knew they''d be in serious trouble¡ªpossibly even dead¡ªif anything happened to her.


    "Oh no¡­"


    -BAM!


    Before anyone could process, James casually punched a random fan who''d been standing nearby, looking worried for Cattleya. The hit came out of nowhere, knocking several teeth loose and sending the man flying back into the crowd. His body crashed into a cluster of people, making them stumble and topple like dominoes.


    The remaining fans turned to James, dumbfounded, their mouths hanging open in shock.


    James smiled at them.


    The crowd collectively took another dozen steps back, retreating even farther from the madman before them.


    "What a drag," James muttered under his breath, shaking his head as he took a step forward.

 Chapter 122 James Being A Hero

    "What a drag," James muttered under his breath, shaking his head as he took a step forward.


    James darted ahead with astonishing speed, heading straight for the towering Ferris wheel. Without hesitation, he began climbing it.


    "What in the world¡­?" Someone muttered, voicing the collective disbelief of the group watching below.


    They could only stare in amazement as James scaled the wheel. Climbing itself wasn''t unheard of¡ªthere were plenty of skilled climbers out there¡ªbut James? He was something else entirely. The way he moved was surreal. Every motion was smooth, efficient, and almost animalistic. If monkeys were masters of climbing, James was their superior, leaping and gripping with precision that defied logic.


    In mere seconds¡ªten, to be exact¡ªhe had reached the highest cabin.


    Cattleya, startled by his sudden appearance, barely had time to react before James grabbed her arm.


    "What¡ª?!"


    "Hold on," James said, pulling her into his arms without a moment''s pause.


    Before she could process what was happening, James leapt off the cabin with her.


    "...!" Cattleya instinctively buried her face into his chest, her eyes squeezed shut. She clung tightly to his shoulders as they plummeted toward the ground.


    The fall, however, was over in a sh. Barely two secondster, Jamesnded smoothly.


    "Alright, off you go," he said tly, setting her down.


    "I¨CI know!" Cattleya stuttered, quickly stepping away, though her face was flushed with embarrassment.


    She froze, though, as the scent of him lingered on her¡ªfresh and clean, like a blend of sea breeze and citrus. That was really nicest scent she had ever smelled, more than her own perfumes in which she spent dozen of Lux or Gold Coins.


    "Kyaa¡ª!"


    Her thoughts were interrupted by the sight of the other cabins. They were swaying dangerously, and the people inside were screaming for help.


    "Y¨CYou have to save them too!" Cattleya shouted, turning toward James.


    James didn''t even nce back. "No. Let them deal with their fate," he said dismissively, grabbing her arm. "Nowe on, let''s find your parents."


    "L-Let me go!" Cattleya red, thrashing in his grasp, but it was useless.


    "Lady Cattleya!"


    "Help us!"


    "Please save us!"


    She turned and saw her friends, her ssmates, even families with children, their faces pale with fear and tears streaming down. The Ferris wheel was on the verge of copsing, and if it did, it would be a disaster. Few would survive, and those who did would be scarred forever.


    "Hey!! They are going to die!"


    Though she had never been particrly close to her peers, they had been there in her moments of loneliness. They''d stuck around, even if it was shallow. And the families... the children...


    Jamesughed in response. "No way. I don''t waste my time on meaningless things."


    Cattleya stared at him, utterly speechless.


    People were going to die. Families torn apart. Innocent children crushed in the chaos. And he... he wasughing? Laughing without a shred of concern for anyone but himself?


    Sure, Cattleya was self-centered¡ªshe knew that much about herself¡ªbut the man in front of her was in a league of his own. James was the most heartless, gold-obsessed individual she had ever met. It was as though nothing stirred him except the clink of coins.


    Her gaze flicked back to the crowd. People below were screaming, their cries desperate and full of panic. Even the high-rank hunters present could barely do anything. What could anyone do against hundreds of tons of steel about toe crashing down?@@novelbin@@


    Cattleya felt the same helplessness gnawing at her. Yet, a part of her clung to the hope that James could act¡ªwould act. She had seen what he was capable of. She''d watched him kill an army of demons, bend others to his will, and even face off against a priest of the Holy Church, leaving him dead. His arrogance was maddening, but it wasn''t baseless. And he had saved her just now, hadn''t he?


    But no. Instead of helping, he wasughing. Laughing exactly like some despicable pirate.


    Cattleya''s blue eyes turned cold as ice.


    "Let me go, I said!" She snapped.


    This time, she summoned her mana. If James wasn''t going to do anything, she would. A surge of power shot through her, bursting forth in a radiant pir of light that illuminated the area.


    The force was strong enough that anyone nearby would have been thrown back, but as the light faded, she realized her attack had done nothing.


    James didn''t have so much as a scratch on him. He stood unscathed, calm and unimpressed.


    His Stigma must have acted automatically, absorbing the energy of her light. He didn''t even need to lift a finger or use his lightning.


    "Don''t waste my time,ss," James said, his narrowed eyes showing the faintest flicker of irritation.


    Before she could respond, he continued dragging her along.


    "Lady Cattleya!"


    "Release her at once!"


    "Stop right now!"


    Her bodyguards, who had been scrambling for a way to stop the falling Ferris wheel, turned their attention to their Lady. Protecting her was their main mission, after all.


    They rushed toward James, weapons drawn.


    James, however, barely spared them a nce. "Now, now," he said with a exasperated sigh. "I held back the first time. But if you show your faces again, I''ll make sure to break every one of your limbs."


    As he spoke, his body crackled with red lightning. The air around him seemed to vibrate with a dangerous energy.


    Was it mana? Or something far darker?


    Whatever it was, the aura he unleashed sent a wave of fear through the bodyguards. Their legs shook, and their determination faltered, but they didn''t back down entirely. Despite their terror, they stood their ground¡ªthough barely.


    James''s crimson eyes glowed with a menacing gleam. Until now, he''d held back out of as they were Cattleya''s followers, and he still needed her cooperation. But they were pushing their luck.


    Cattleya shivered involuntarily as her eyes locked onto James'' eyes.


    James reached for one of his sabers. "Anyone bold enough to point steel should be ready to die by it." A smirk tugged at his lips as he took a step forward, still dragging Cattleya with his other hand.


    "W¨CWait I''ll pay you in gold!"


    James froze mid-step.


    Cattleya blinked in surprise at his sudden pause. He said nothing, standingpletely still, as if waiting for her to continue.


    "I¡ªI''ll pay you one gold coin for every person you save," she trailed off.


    For a moment, there was silence. Then James nced over his shoulder at her, his expression unreadable.


    "Five gold coins," he said finally. "Five for each head."


    "I''m not asking you to kill them!"


    "Then let''s keep moving," James replied, resuming his pace, dragging her along like she was a mere inconvenience.


    "W¨CWait! Fine! Five gold coins for each person you save! Now hurry¡ª!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, James released her arm. In the same instant, he vanished, leaving nothing but a faint crackle of red lightning in his wake.


    Cattleya barely had time to process his disappearance before she spotted him¡ªhis figure a blur, surging toward the falling Ferris wheel at incredible speed. The air seemed to thrum with power as lightning danced across his form, crimson sparks crackling like fireworks.


    James''s glowing eyes locked onto the wheel. He raised his saber high, a grin spreading across his face. "May the seas boil and the ground quake before the great Captain Grayling!"


    With a swift downswing, he shed his saber through the air.


    -CRACKLE!


    A deafening explosion of lightning erupted, crimson crackles surging in an arc. But instead of scattering wildly, the lightning formed a dome around the Ferris wheel, encasing it in a glowing, electrified field.


    The air buzzed with energy as crimson lightning danced and shimmered, freezing the wheel mid-copse. It hovered in ce, suspended as though gravity itself had been overpowered by James''s will.


    The crowd below fell silent, their mouths agape at the surreal sight before them.


    But James wasn''t done.


    His form blurred once again, a streak of red lightning racing upward. In an instant, he reached the top of the wheel, standing atop the highest cabin¡ªthe same one where he had rescued Cattleya moments ago.


    Securing his saber at his waist, James clenched his fists tightly.


    "This might hurt a little," he muttered, waiting for the massive Ferris wheel to straighten itself out under the influence of his lightning field. Sparks danced across his fingers, and the air around him buzzed.


    When the towering structure finally shifted back into its original upright position, James smirked, rolling his shoulders.


    "This can''t be¡­" Cattleya murmured from the ground, staring at him with wide, disbelieving eyes. The thought forming in her mind was so absurd, so impossible, she didn''t want to acknowledge it.


    But he was going to do it.


    Lightning crackled fiercely along James''s right arm, sending waves of electricity rippling through the air. When he was ready, he drew back his fist and struck.


    -BAM!


    -CLANG!


    The sound was a deafening blend of an explosion and a metallic shriek that forced the bystanders below to cover their ears. James''s punch drove straight into the wheel, which hovered barely thirty centimeters above the ground.


    The Ferris wheel crashed down with immense force, a cloud of dust erupting on impact. But instead of toppling over, it sank deep into the earth. James had aimed precisely, searching for minerals beneath the surface that could react to his lightning. Using the steel of the wheel as a conductor, he created an electromaic field to stabilize it.


    When the dust finally settled, the wheel stood perfectly upright, its base embedded firmly in the ground. It waspletely inert, save for faint residual crackles of electricity along its frame.


    Satisfied, James deactivated his field, letting the energy fade away, and leapt down from his position. Hended hard, grimacing slightly as he nced at his bruised knuckles.


    If he was Rufus Quintus mma he would have certainly not a single bruise.


    Ignoring the stunned faces around him, James walked to the wheel''s cabins and began counting the passengers inside. His eyes darted from one cabin to the next, tallying with a casual flick of his injured hand.


    When he finished, he turned toward Cattleya with a smile. "Perfect round number¡ªone hundred. That means you owe me five hundred gold coins, Cattleya Starlight."


    But Cattleya didn''t react. Like her guards, she was frozen in ce, staring at him as if he''d just summoned a god.


    "What''s up?" James asked, raising an eyebrow before ncing at a nearby staff member. "Make sure they get everyone down safely when the fire department¡ªor whoever''s in charge¡ªshows up."


    The staff member gawked at him, too stunned to speak, but James figured the message hadnded.


    Turning back to Cattleya, he let out an exaggerated sigh. "Let''s go. You can pay me when we get to your estate."


    Still, she didn''t move. Her gaze was locked on the Ferris wheel, now buried firmly in the ground, faint sparks still flickering along its steel frame.


    "What''s with the staring contest?" James muttered under his breath before shaking his head. "Women are such a hassle," he grumbled, turning to her guards. They too were frozen, their eyes filled with awe as if James had just performed some divine miracle.


    James grimaced at the attention, brushing off the thought. He grabbed Cattleya''s arm and began walking. "Come on already. Your friends will be fine."


    Cattleya still didn''t answer letting herself getting dragged by James.

 Chapter 123 James And Cattleya [2]

    "Is that your house? Damn, that''s huge. You rich folks really have it made," James whistled, clearly impressed, as he stepped into the grand Starlight Estate.


    The sprawling garden surrounding the mansion was like something out of a painting, with sculptures and vibrant flowers arranged in perfect harmony.


    Cattleya shot James a re, wondering if he was being deliberately obnoxious. Knowing him, it wasn''t out of the question.


    From what she remembered, James had stumbled upon a treasure hoard in an underground cave¡ªa dragon''s trove of gold and rare artifacts¡ªafter ying a horde of demons. With that kind of fortune, he could easily afford a mansion just as grand as hers, if not grander.


    But James being James, he hadn''t spent a single coin of it. Sure, he loved gold, but not to spend it like a normal person. No, he treated his treasure more like a dragon might: as a thing to hoard. If he could, he''d probably build an entire castle out of gold bricks just so he could wake up every morning surrounded by his shiny obsession.


    In truth, he wasn''tpletely stingy¡ªhe''d spend his gold if absolutely necessary¡ªbut if there was a way to get what he wanted without opening his purse, he''d take it. James was the very definition of a gold-hoarding rat.


    As they moved deeper into the estate, the maids and workers began to notice them. Their reactions were filled with surprise. Naturally, they greeted Cattleya warmly¡ªit wasn''t every day the youngdy of the house returned this soon¡ªbut their eyes lingered on James. With his unconventional clothes and easy swagger, he stood out like a sore thumb in the elegant surroundings.


    Cattleya tried her best to stayposed. The situation was awkward enough already. She, Cattleya Starlight, a noble and prodigious talent hailed as the finest flower of the aristocracy, was bringing a man who looked like he''d just walked in off the street into her family''s home.


    This was the perfect recipe for unnecessary rumors, but there was no point addressing it now. She''d talk directly to her parents and sort everything outter.


    As they stepped inside, James made a beeline for the main hall¡ªwithout taking off his boots.


    "Hey, take your boots off!" Cattleya snapped.


    She had been raised to leave outdoor shoes at the door, swapping them for clean indoor slippers. The memory of her parents gently scolding her for forgetting this rule as a child still stuck with her. Besides, it wasn''t just about tradition¡ªit was disrespectful to the staff who worked tirelessly to keep the estate clean.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not like I walked through mud. My boots are as clean as the ground," James said casually, his gaze wandering toward the grand staircase that spiraled elegantly to the upper floor.


    "They''re still dirty!" Cattleya snapped, hurriedly removing her heels.


    "Where''s your room, by the way? Upstairs, I''m guessing," James asked, not waiting for an answer before heading up the stairs.


    "H¨CHey!" Cattleya yelled after him, abandoning her indoor shoes in her rush to chase him barefoot. There was no way she''d let anyone, let alone the most irritating man she''d ever met¡ªa pirate, no less¡ªbarge into her private sanctuary!


    But James was nothing if not unpredictable. He vaulted like a monkey once again, skipping the stairs entirely, andnded on the upper floor. His abrupt appearance startled a maid who had been carrying a bowl of water. With a small yelp, she dropped it¡ªbut James caught it smoothly with his left hand before it could hit the floor.


    "You guys sure like living on the edge in this house," he said with a grin, handing the bowl back to her.


    "Ah... th-thank you," the maid mumbled, her cheeks reddening as her gaze flicked to James''s red eyes.


    James wasn''t done with his theatrics. He ced a hand on the wall, leaning casually beside the maid. "Where''s Cattleya Starlight''s room?" He asked with a whisper.


    The maid, entirely flustered, pointed wordlessly to the uppermost floor, where the room was located.


    "Thanks," James said before leaping again, his hand catching the upper stair rail as he swung himself to the next floor in a single motion.


    When hended, his eyes quickly zeroed in on a pristine white door adorned with delicate pink carvings. It was refined and elegant¡ªdefinitely hers.


    "Must be your room," James said with a smirk, strolling toward it.


    "S¨CStop!" Cattleya''s voice rang out as she darted past him, skidding to a halt in front of the door. Arms outstretched, she nted herself firmly between James and the entrance, her face flushed and her chest rising and falling from the exertion.


    "Why?" James asked, raising a brow.


    "You dare to ask why?!" She spluttered with a fierce re. "This is my personal room, you miscreant!"@@novelbin@@


    "And?" James replied, tilting his head nonchntly. "I''m just here to collect my five hundred gold coins. You''ve got them in there, right?"


    "Y¨CYou! Unbelievable!" Cattleya gawked, stunned that James had the audacity to trying to barge into her room just for the money she promised him. How could he be this impatient for cash?


    "What? Did you lie?" James shot her a narrowed look. When it came to money¡ªespecially gold¡ªhis temper red fast.


    "I didn''t lie!" Cattleya snapped, snatching her phone off the table and opening a payment app. "You want your money, right? Fine. Just give me your bank details, and I''ll transfer fifty thousand Lux."


    "Lux?" James raised a brow.


    "Seriously? What century are you from?" Cattleya grumbled, exasperated. "In Arcadia, sure,moners and middle-ss folks might still use coins, but Lux is the real deal. It''s modern, efficient, and way easier for transactions."


    Arcadia wasn''t some backward society still clinking coins in pouches. Both Coins and Lux¡ªessentially the digital currency¡ªexisted, but nobles and the wealthy overwhelmingly preferred Lux. It was sleek, portable, and practical.


    But of course, James, who''d grown up in a world where clunky coins ruled supreme, had no clue.


    "Oh¡­" James nodded slowly, though the concept didn''t seem to thrill him. "I get it, but honestly, I''d rather have gold coins. They''re prettier to look at than random numbers on one of your weird devices."


    Cattleya stared at him, utterly speechless.


    Was this guy serious?


    And then it clicked. James had a thing for gold. A whole fetish, apparently. It wasn''t about the value¡ªit was all about the shiny allure.


    "I don''t have that much gold lying around!" she groaned. "Just take the fifty thousand Lux¡ªit''s the same as five hundred gold coins, okay?"


    James folded his arms, giving her an amused look. Without a word, he casually pulled out a phone. Not just any phone¡ªit was a high-end model, the kind that screamed luxury,plete with a secure ount under the alias Leon Cromwell.


    It had been a gift from Patrick Cromwell, along with a hefty 5,000 Lux preloaded for personal use¡ªroughly equivalent to five thousands euros in New Earth currency. Plenty to live on, but James seemed to prefer his wealth in shiny, stackable form.


    James already had Cattleya''s contact saved¡ªit came with the phone used when he was taking Leon Cromwell''s alias. Between that, Adam Crane, and Silver King, he was already juggling three separate phones. Adding another one just seemed like overkill, so he stuck to using Leon''s phone for this.


    Cattleya reached out to take his phone, but James held it tightly, keeping it out of her grasp.


    "I''m pretty sure there''s a way to transfer the money without you digging through my phone," he said with a sly smile. Thest thing he wanted was for her to see the name of Cromwell tied to his ount.


    "Fine," Cattleya said, brushing off his defensiveness. She activated the tactile transfer function on her own phone, then pressed it lightly against his.


    A soft chime confirmed the transaction, and within moments, the money was sent. No names were exchanged, just ount numbers.


    James nced at his phone, and when he saw the bnce jump by +50,000 Lux, a grin spread across his face. "Not as shiny as gold, but not bad at all."


    "Are you happy now?" Cattleya asked crossing her arms.


    "I''ll be happy once you convince your parents to get me into your academy and retrieve my artifact, Cattleya Starlight," James said, slipping his phone into his pocket.


    Cattleya clenched her teeth. He was milking this situation for all it was worth, all because he''d saved her from those demons. She was starting to wonder if her gratitude had been misced.


    "C¨CCattleya! Where are you?!"


    A voice suddenly rang out, making her flinch. She leaned over the balcony rail, her stomach sinking when she spotted her mother, Lady Sina Starlight, standing below alongside her father, Lord Reynold Starlight. Both looked frazzled.


    "Oh no¡­" Cattleya muttered, quickly trying to fix her slightly disheveled hair. She braced herself for what was about toe. Talking about James with them would be tricky, and she needed to y her cards just right.


    "Here, Lady and Lord Starlight," James called out cheerfully, waving from beside her as if they were all good friends. A bright smile spread across his face, only adding to her growing irritation.


    Both Sina and Reynold froze for a moment, clearly startled by James'' presence. Their eyes darted from him to their daughter, their concern rapidly escting. Without hesitation, they hurried up to the ground floor.


    "Cattleya! What happened?!" Lady Sina immediately enveloped her daughter in a tight hug, scanning her for injuries. "You''re not hurt, are you?"


    "No, Mother, I''m fine," Cattleya replied, forcing a smile. Inwardly, though she was cursing James.


    This was about to get a lot moreplicated.

 Chapter 124 James Convincing The Starlights

    "What was that phone call, Cattleya? What happened?" Sina asked her daughter still worried. She leaned in, patting Cattleya''s cheeks gently, as if checking for hidden injuries.


    "It''s nothing, really¡­"


    "Who''s this young man?" Before Cattleya could finish, her father cut in. His gaze had been fixed on the blonde-haired stranger standing nearby, silently observing the mother-daughter exchange with what seemed to be a warm smile¡ªthough it felt more like a calcted smirk.


    Cattleya hesitated, then stepped aside slightly. "Ah, this is... James."


    "James?" Sina''s eyes swept over him, taking in every detail. He was dressed like a pirateplete with sabers hanging from his belt¡ªand wearing sturdy boots that contrasted starkly with Cattleya''s bare feet. Her expression soured at the sight. Turning back to her daughter, she raised a brow in silent usation.


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Lady and Lord Starlight," James said smoothly, cing a hand on his chest in an exaggerated show of courtesy. "I''m James Arnold Grayling, a friend of Lady Cattleya Starlight."


    Cattleya''s jaw dropped.


    She stared at him, momentarily dumbfounded by his acting.


    "Cattleya''s friend, you say?" Sina''s voice sharpened as she nced at her daughter for confirmation.


    Sina knew her daughter''s standards inside and out¡ªespecially for those she kept close. James didn''t seem to fit the bill. His rugged outfit,ck of noble polish, and pirate-like demeanor shed with the refinedpany Cattleya usually kept. Admittedly, he had a strikingly handsome face, but that was about it.


    "He is," Cattleya said quickly, steadying herself. "I met James when he warned me about demons targeting me. It was during the exam¡­"


    "Wait, what?!" Sina''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Please don''t me Lady Cattleya," James intervened. "I warned her, but anyone would''ve thought I was crazy. When I finally caught up to her, the demons were already there. I tried to help, but they were too strong. Lady Cattleya was taken before I could do much."


    "Y-Yes," Cattleya added, nodding to back up his story. "He did try to help, but the demons overpowered us."


    Reynold Asterion, who had been silently scrutinizing James, spoke up for the first time."You don''t seem like a student of Ocryphia. How exactly did you manage to infiltrate the exam?"


    There was no mistaking his suspicion. Reynold wasn''t interested in tales of demons¡ªhis focus was squarely on the stranger in front of him.


    "I have my ways," James replied. "I''ve been tracking a certain demon¡ªno, a devil¡ªfor years now. His name is Astaroth."


    "A¨CAstaroth?" Sina repeated in shock. She turned to her husband, her expression darkening.


    The name wasn''t new to them. It was the devil they''d encountered during the horrifying ordeal when their daughter was taken hostage¡ªthe same one who had mercilessly killed a priest of the Holy Church.


    "Yes, Astaroth," James confirmed. "He is a cunning one. His current obsession is hunting down talented exorcists, particrly those with the Light Attribute. Naturally, Lady Cattleya became his target. When I learned they were nning to infiltrate the Exam, it wasn''t hard to figure out their aim."


    Reynold frowned, his mind immediately zeroing in on the inconsistency. "If they wanted my daughter this much, why did they demand Holy Coins to release her right after?"


    Cattleya almost smirked despite her precarious situation. She couldn''t wait to see how James¡ªthe self-proimed Pirate Captain¡ªwould wiggle his way out of this one.


    James sighed. "That''s likely because they''ve already taken what they needed from her."


    "What?!" Sina''s face turned ashen. Without hesitation, she moved to check on Cattleya again. "What did they do to you, Cattleya?!"


    "T¨CThat''s¡­" Cattleya stuttered,pletely at a loss. How was she supposed to exin something she barely understood herself? Desperate, her eyes darted to James, silently begging for help.


    Fortunately, James stepped in. "There''s no need to panic," he said, reassuringly. "They couldn''t do much against someone blessed by the Holy Pope himself. At most, they probably took her blood."


    "Her blood?" Sina''s voice trembled.


    "Yes," James exined. "The blood of the blessed is highly valuable to demons and devils alike. It can be used for... well, just about anything. Rituals, dark pacts, you name it."


    Sina exhaled deeply, her initial panic subsiding. What James said made sense. After all, Devils weren''t interested in material wealth like Holy Coins. No, they craved power¡ªand blood was a potent currency in their dark world.


    Reynold, however, wasn''t ready to let his guard down. He shifted the conversation back to James. "In that phone call, you said my daughter was in grave danger."


    James nodded. "As much as I wish I could tell you otherwise, she is. Astaroth isn''t done with her yet."


    Sina''s face went pale again, while Reynold''s eyes narrowed, his suspicion deepening.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "He had Cattleya Starlight in his grasp. Do you really think he''d let her go for a handful of Holy Coins?" James asked with augh. "With her, he could''ve used any part of her body for his purposes."


    "Watch your tongue," Sina snapped with a re.


    "I''m simply stating the truth," James replied, unfazed. His tone remained serious, but his eyes darkened suddenly. "I know exactly what kind of monster the true evil are."


    Reynold studied him for a moment before asking, "Why are you tracking Astaroth?"


    James was silent for a moment before speaking. "My sister¡­She was a genius with the Light Attribute too. And she..." His voice faltered before hardening again. "I will never forgive them."


    Cattleya blinked, startled by the slight pain in his words. Her chest tightened unexpectedly. Was that true?


    Of course not!


    He was Astaroth, after all!


    But then, why did he look so heartbreakingly sincere?


    Silence settled over the room. Both Sina and Reynold watched James closely, but neither could find a hint of deceit in his visible anger and grief.


    Finally, they turned to Cattleya.


    "This is the truth, Mother. Father," Cattleya said. "James saved my life. Twice, actually." She nodded, and her sincerity made her wordsnd even harder.


    Sina softened slightly, and to everyone''s surprise, she smiled gratefully at James. "Thank you. Truly."


    Cattleya''s eyes widened. It was rare for her mother to thank anyone, and the gesture left her momentarily speechless. That was how much Sina valued her daughter''s safety.


    Sensing the moment was right, Cattleya mustered her courage. "Mother, could you ask Grandmother to let James enter the Academy?"


    Sina turned to her daughter in utter disbelief. "Cattleya, are you even listening to yourself?"


    "What are you saying?" Reynold asked as well. He didn''t seem to approval her request and he didn''t look like her to ask such things. No, it didn''t even look like her request.


    "This is my personal request," James spoke up, stepping forward just as Reynold was thinking that.


    His brows furrowed, his expression hardening further. "Request or reward?" He asked with quite a curt tone.


    It was clear Reynold didn''t trust James, not one bit. He had spent a lifetime surrounded by exorcists and warriors, developing a finely honed instinct for danger. And James screamed danger.


    Yet, frustratingly, everything James had said¡ªand everything his daughter had confirmed¡ªseemed genuine. Reynold''s unease deepened, but the truth, or at least the appearance of it, left him without a clear reason to act against the man.


    Reynold had always known his daughter inside and out. Together with Sina, they raised her with extreme care, equipping her with everything she''d need to navigate the world. They raised her to be strong, wary, intelligent, and sharp¡ªsomeone who could stand tall and never need to rely on anyone for protection.


    James chuckled lightly at Reynold''s wariness. "You can interpret my intentions however you want, Lord Starlight, but the reason I want to join the academy is directly tied to your daughter''s safety."


    Reynold''s expression hardened, but it was Sina who spoke first. "And what exactly do you mean by that?"


    James leaned forward slightly, his tone matter-of-fact. "The academy has been infiltrated by demons. Or, more precisely, by people possessed by demons. Some of them are working for Astaroth."


    Sina''s face paled. "T-That can''t be true!"


    James arched an eyebrow, almost amused by her reaction. "It''s the in truth. Why is that so hard to believe? Possessed students were responsible for letting demons into the artificial forest during the exam, weren''t they? Don''t you think there could be more of them hidden in in sight?"


    Sina fell silent. The logic was irrefutable, but she didn''t want to believe it.


    James continued without letting her think. "Here''s what I''m offering: let me join the academy¡ªspecifically, your daughter''s ss. I''ll track down the possessed students, eliminate them, and keep your daughter safe from harm in the process."


    "You seem awfully confident in your abilities," Reynold asked a bit puzzled about James'' confidence.


    "I am," James replied without hesitation. "Regr methods¡ªeven those from Ocryphia¡ªaren''t enough to detect these possessed students anymore. They''ve adapted, evolved. But I can do it. I just need time¡ªand ess."


    "So you''re suggesting we use my daughter as bait?" Sina asked coldly. "Absolutely not. I''ll pull her out of that academy immediately."


    "Mother?!" Cattleya''s voice rang out in shock. She hadn''t seen thising and didn''t like the sound of it.


    James sighed, his irritation showing for a moment. "This isn''t a good idea," he said bluntly, earning an angry re from Sina.@@novelbin@@


    "Demons aren''t confined to just one academy," he exined. "They''re everywhere, biding their time. Right now, the safest ce for Lady Cattleya is at Ocryphia, where she''s under the protection of her grandmother."


    "Then she''ll stay home!" Sina replied taking a more drastic decision.


    Cattleya''s heart sank. The idea of being cooped up in the dreary mansion filled her with dread. Anything but that.


    But, as always, James had an answer ready. "The estate? It''s a lovely ce, I''ll admit. But do you honestly believe it''s safer here than at Ocryphoa Academy?"


    Sina hesitated.


    James had made his point. The estate had guards, sure, but Ocryphia was far better protected.


    "As much as I''ve mentioned possessed students, it doesn''t necessarily mean they''re all dangerous," James said. "Most of them are tied to low-ranking demons. It can take months, even years, for a full possession to ur. I think that''s something you both, Lord and Lady Starlight, should understand."


    Sina and Reynold could only nod in agreement.


    "So, you''re saying my daughter wouldn''t be in danger even with possessed students around?" Reynold asked.


    "She wouldn''t," James assured him. "Of course, some demons might try to force a possession, but thates with a high risk of failure. And failure, as you can imagine, means death for the demon. Thest thing any demon wants is to die. That''s why they usually wait until they''ve gone through the six stages of possession before making their move.


    "As for Lady Cattleya," he continued, "she''s certainly a target, but Astaroth has already taken what he needed from her. He won''t bother her again¡ªat least, not for now. He''s probably got other ns in motion. But that doesn''t mean there aren''t other demons lurking around."


    "Are you suggesting another Devil might be involved in the academy?" Reynold asked finding the idea absurd.


    James shook his head. "Not necessarily a Devil. But I wouldn''t rule out the possibility of a high-ranking demon. And for someone like Lady Cattleya, that''s more than enough reason to be cautious."


    Cattleya felt a chill run down her spine. Why was she always the one getting targeted? It wasn''t fair.


    Seeing both Sina and Reynold still thinking, James spoke onest time.


    "Let''s forget everything I''ve said before," he said casually. "Right now, I''m only asking for one thing: a rmendation to Ocryphia Academy. My goal isn''t to be an Exorcist. It''s to gather clues about Astaroth and deal with the demons there. By doing that, I''ll indirectly be helping you and Lady Cattleya anyway. Really, there''s nothing for you to lose here."


    That signature arrogant smirk of his appeared, making it clear he knew he''d already won.


    Sina stayed quiet for a few moments, deep in thought. She nced at her daughter, whose pleading eyes said it all. It wasn''t about James; it was about staying at the academy, the one ce where she wasn''t utterly bored out of her mind thanks to the sses.


    Finally, Sina let out a resigned sigh. "I''ll talk to my mother."


    James nodded, clearly pleased. "Much appreciated. Lady Cattleya, please send me a message once I''m epted. You already have my contact information."


    And with that, he vaulted over the railing,nding in the entrance corridor below and left swiftly leaving Cattleya alone in the mess.


    Cattleya''s lips trembled, barely holding back a curse as she watched him leave. Slowly, she turned to face her parents, who were both staring at her sternly.

 Chapter 125 A New Student

    "Today, you''re getting a new ssmate."


    The words came from a stunning woman in herte thirties. Her sleek ck hair framed her face, but her expression was less than thrilled. This was Janeece Ranberg, the professor for Exorcism Case Analysis and Tactical Response¡ªa course every student knew was no joke.


    At her announcement, the first-year Elite students in the lecture hall broke into a flurry of surprised whispers.


    A new student? In the middle of the semester? That was unheard of¡ªespecially for the Elite ss. Four months had passed since the term began, and they''d just returned from a week-long break. The timing of the announcement was convenient, sure, but still shocking. If someone was joining now, they had to be either a prodigy, someone with serious connections, or both.


    "You may enter," Janeece said, turning toward the door.


    The heavy door creaked open, and in walked a young man who looked like he was in histe teens.


    Gasps rippled through the hall¡ªmostly from the girls.


    This guy was stunning. The kind of handsome you only saw in magazines or movies. His loose blonde hair framed his face perfectly, but it was his eyes that truly caught everyone''s attention. A deep hue of red. He carried himself with a swagger that said: ''I own this ce.''


    His small smirk didn''t help either¡ªit was the perfect mix of charm and arrogance. But beneath the polished exterior, his attitude felt entirely out of ce in the prestigious academy.


    As expected, the male students weren''t impressed. Frowns popped up across the room. One of them was especially not hiding his hatred and anger but James ignored it.


    "Introduce yourself," Professor Ranberg said not really caring about it. If he was here he deserved it.


    The new arrival stepped onto the stage, his red eyes scanning the room. First, theynded on Aaron, then shifted to the student beside him.


    His face was definitely that of Leon Cromwell, but in reality, this wasn''t Leon. It was Gorn, possessing a body that Davon Crook had once called his own. Had been spent a full week ensuring the body was ready to bypass the academy''s extensive security measures.


    But at the end it seemed the gamble had paid off.


    All thanks to Adam''s genius and Ivan''s Stigma, also Urvan''s help.


    The moment Gornid eyes on James, he shot to his feet, instinctively ready to drop to his knees in a salute to his Lord Astaroth. Thankfully, Aaron acted fast, grabbing Gorn''s arm and yanking him back into his seat with enough force to avoid a full-blown spectacle.


    "Sit down!" Aaron whispered, barely masking his irritation. Thest thing he needed was Gorn embarrassing both of them¡ªand by extension, Ivan. At this point, Aaron had stopped questioning why his lord appeared in so many different forms. It was strange, sure, but he''d epted it as anotheryer of divine mystery.


    James, now standing at the front of the lecture hall, gave a polite smile. "James Arnold Grayling. You can call me James or Arnold," he said casually.


    Professor Ranberg waited for a moment, expecting him to borate, but when it became clear he wouldn''t, she simply gestured toward the seats.


    "You may take a seat," she said.


    With a nod, James strode up the stairs, ignoring the rows in the front. He passed the section where Aaron and Leon were seated without a second nce, continuing all the way to the back.


    The right side of thest rows was already imed¡ªLucas Whiteford and his gang upied the seats there, with Cattleya Starlight and her entourage one row below. The left side, however, was empty. Without hesitation, James settled himself in the farthest corner, as if the unspoken rules about the back rows didn''t exist.


    Professor Ranberg shot him a brief, disapproving look but didn''tment. She turned her attention back to the lecture, clearly ready to move on.


    Meanwhile, Lucas''s followers exchanged threatening res with James, though he didn''t seem to notice¡ªor care. For them, the back rows were sacred territory. Lucas had made it clear that the highest seats were his personal throne, a deration of his superiority. No one dared to challenge that unspoken im¡ªuntil now. To Lucas''s crew, James''s decision to sit there wasn''t bold; it was just in ignorant.


    Cattleya Starlight, on the other hand, cast James a quick, curious nce from her seat below. She didn''t say anything, and James didn''t acknowledge her either, sitting back, waiting for the lecture to start.


    Professor Ranberg raised a hand over her desk, and a glowing projection materialized above it.


    "Today, we''re going to study a peculiar case of exorcism that urred on New Earth three years ago," she said.


    The projection shifted to reveal the image of a young girl, no older than ten with an innocent smile on her lips.


    "This girl''s name is Nora Baker. The only daughter of the modest Baker family. For most of her life, everything seemed perfectly normal. But that all changed one day at school when Nora''s behavior took a dark turn."


    The projection flickered, revealing a gruesome image: a deep wound on a boy''s arm, jagged and raw, as though some wild animal had bit in it. The surrounding flesh was ckened, blood clotted and sickly.


    "Not long after, the boy sumbed to his injuries. The police were called in, and soon the case made its way to the World Order. Although the World Order had their own team of Exorcists, they couldn''t make headway after months of trying. That''s when they reached out to the Council of Paranormal Cases in Arcadia, a group far better equipped for handling such matters."


    The projection shifted again, this time showing an elderly man dressed in stark ck robes, a golden emblem engraved on the chest, the insignia of the Council.


    "A Master I-Rank Exorcist was dispatched to handle Nora''s exorcism. The Exorcist seemed to make progress at first."


    Another clip began to y.


    "Aaarrgh! Stop!"


    "P-Please¡­ Mommy¡­"


    "I-It hurts¡­"


    "Someone help!"


    Nora''s cries pierced the room as the Exorcist continued his grim work. The attendees watched the scene seriously, observing every detail for its instructional value. For them, it was more than an exorcism¡ªit was a rare chance to learn.


    But one person in the crowd wasn''t focused on the lesson. James.


    He had been smiling up to this point, his usual carefree demeanor intact. But as Nora''s screams filled the air, his expression shifted. The sight of the girl writhing in pain darkened his expression.


    Exorcisms and Exorcists¡ªthey were things Ivan had long hated and that hatred was inherited by all the others Antagonists. Ivan''s disdain had deep roots, stretching back to his childhood, to when he was just seven years old. Back then, in a vige in Ruthenia, on New Earth, his life had been forever scarred by the arrival of the Holy Church.


    Under the guise of exorcising them for allegedly worshipping Seraphiel¡ªan Evil Goddess¡ªthe Holy Church unleashed devastation upon Ivan''s vige. They burned homes, ughtered families, and took the children for twisted experiments.


    Ivan was among those captured, along with his two sisters, his elder brother, and two others from the vige, Ludm and Mikhail. The five of them were subjected to unthinkable torment, but Ivan bore the worst of it. When he begged the captors to spare his sisters, he offered himself in their ce.


    The Church agreed.


    From then on, Ivan became their main subject. For an entire month, they tortured and experimented on him continuously, hour after hour, day after day. They denied him sleep, broke his body, and tried to twist his mind. Despite the agony, Ivan clung to hope¡ªpraying to anyone who might hear him.


    It wasn''t the Church''s so-called holy powers that answered.


    It was Seraphiel.


    In his darkest moments, her presence reached him, he felt her touch, soothing a little of his agonizing pain. It was a small mercy, but one that left an indelible mark.


    Eventually, Ivan''s father came for them, rescuing his children and their friends from the Church''s grip. But by then, it was toote. The scars¡ªphysical and emotional¡ªran too deep. Among the survivors, Ivan bore the heaviest burden.


    Now, standing in the lecture room, James''s gaze was cold and detached as he watched the young girl on the screen, writhing under the Exorcist''s spells of light. Her anguished face blurred in his mind, ovepping with memories: his sisters, Ludm, Kam¡ªthe faces of those who had suffered as he had.


    "The exorcismsted a month," the professor continued. "In the end, Nora was saved. But the ordeal left her unable to walk or speak. Now, she lives peacefully with her family."


    The projection shifted, showing Nora in a wheelchair, her expression nk, her eyes hollow.


    "Wow, she looks so peaceful, doesn''t she?" James''s voice rang out apanied by a dryugh.


    The room fell silent, every head turning toward him. Even the professor stared, speechless.


    "What?" James pointed at the screen, his tone light but dripping with sarcasm. "Look at her! Doesn''t she just scream happiness?"


    "Do you have a question, Mr. Grayling?" Janeece asked sternly.


    James leaned backzily, a grin tugging at his lips. "Yeah, I was just wondering... was it the demon possession that hurt her, or the Exorcist?"@@novelbin@@


    The hall collectively froze. Every pair of eyes turned toward James, jaws dropping in disbelief.


    Continue your saga on empire


    Was he seriouslyparing demons to Exorcists?


    "The Exorcists are saving them, you idiot!" Theresa Mistral snapped, standing up.


    "Saving them?" Jamesughed. "It looks more like torturing to me."


    Janeece''s frown deepened as she shot back, "The exorcism process is a necessary pain. It''s what frees the victims from possession and gives them their lives back."


    James tilted his head, his tone icy. "If saving someone means inflicting more pain on people who are already broken¡ªon little girls, no less¡ªthen the people doing the exorcisms? I''d call them dumb and ipetent."


    The temperature in the room dropped as Janeece''s gaze hardened. "You''re here to graduate as an Exorcist, Mr. Grayling. By now, you should understand theplexities of this job. If the sight of blood or the reality of what it takes is too much for you, you''re wee to leave."


    A ripple of mocking chuckles and murmurs spread through the ssroom, students exchanging smug nces.


    But James simply smiled, pushing his chair back and standing up. "You are right."


    Without waiting for another word, he stepped onto the desk in front of him, ignoring the curses and protests from his ssmates. With a smirk, he hopped from desk to desk, making his way to the door.


    The room buzzed with disbelief and annoyance, but James didn''t care. He threw the door open and walked out, his swift exit leaving the ssroom in stunned silence.

 Chapter 126 James Meeting Angel Elysphira

    James strolled through the long corridors of the building, his footsteps echoing faintly against the stone walls.


    He''d already skipped the first ss on his very first day, but his face carried a smug smirk. Not like he cared about exorcisms anyway¡ªthey weren''t his thing.


    He was here for two reasons: the Vault, and something else. He needed a body for Gin.


    If he remembered correctly, the teacher''s name was something like Norman Columbus¡ªa history teacher specializing in Ocryphia. After a lot of deliberation, Patrick Cromwell had settled on this man as the perfect vessel for Gin.


    "Hmm, should I just deal with him now?" James muttered, stroking his chin thoughtfully. The idea was tempting, but the logistics were tricky. If Columbus was in ss, it''d be impossible to catch him alone.


    No, he needed to find a secluded, isted spot, and that wasn''t exactly easy at Ocryphia. The ce was a fortress now. Stewart Roden, the student he had killed, had been a lucky break¡ªan opportunity that practically handed itself to him¡ªbut taking out a teacher? That was a whole new level of difficult. Especially since Ocryphia had beefed up its security.


    Cameras were everywhere, no doubt a response to angry parents flooding the academy withints. Still, even with all these measures, there were demons clever enough to slip through the cracks, evading even the sharpest Exorcists of Ocryphia.


    Absentmindedly, James reached for the gold coin hanging from his neck by a simple thread. He flipped it between his fingers as he thought.


    But then he stopped abruptly.


    Taking a few steps back, he turned his head to the left. His eyes locked onto a figure tucked into one of the stone alcoves that doubled as benches.


    A girl was sitting there, her legs swaying idly. She had long ck hair, loose and unbound, framing a face so stunning it could rival any Heroine of the Novel. Her eyes, dark brown but so deep they seemed almost ck, were fixed downward¡ªuntil she noticed his boots. Your journey continues with empire


    They weren''t the standard-issue shoes the academy required¡ªjust another rule James ignored. Instead, they were his own rugged, scuffed boots.


    The girl''s gaze slowly lifted, and for a brief moment, their eyes met.


    Angel Elysphira blinked curiously, her dark eyes meeting James'' red gaze. For a moment, neither of them spoke, the silence stretching between them until she finally broke it.


    "You have beautiful eyes," she said sincerely.


    James chuckled, a sly grin curling his lips as he sat down beside her. The only thing separating them was a small lunch basket. "You''re not so bad yourself."


    Noticing his nce at the basket, Angel instinctively ced her hand on it.


    "What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be in ss?" James asked.


    He was quite curious about Angel Elysphira, that character Yvan had read quite a bit in the novel.


    Angel tilted her head slightly, returning his question without missing a beat. "What about you? Shouldn''t you be in ss?"


    "I asked first. You gotta answer first," he said, smirking as he leaned back against the stone wall, arms crossed casually behind his head.


    Angel nodded, conceding. "That''s fair." She lifted the basket onto herp, hugging it close. "I don''t like sses, so I left."


    Jamesughed softly. "What a coincidence. I ditched because I don''t like sses either."


    "You don''t like sses?" Angel asked, tilting her head in mild curiosity.


    "Yeah, I''m not really into sitting around learning about little girls getting tortured or whatever," he replied with a sigh, reaching out toward her basket. "If it was about gold or pirates, maybe I''d be interested."


    Angel pped his hand away. "You don''t like exorcisms?"


    James raised an eyebrow. "Wow, quick on the uptake. Or¡­ are you reading my mind?"


    "I can...feel it," she said quietly, her gaze locked onto his. Her dark eyes carried an intensity, as though she could peer right through him, down to his very soul. It was the kind of stare that might weird out most people, but James didn''t flinch.


    Instead, he smiled. "Bet you don''t have any friends."


    Angel''s gaze faltered for the first time, dropping back to her basket as she opened it.


    "Bullseye, huh?" James leaned forward, his grin widening. "Knew it. You''ve got this whole loner vibe going on. That creepy stare doesn''t help either. You''d fit right in with Bonny''s crew. She''d probably love you." Heughed.


    His words might have sounded harsh, even insulting, but Angel didn''t sense any malice behind them. They felt oddly lighthearted, like he was stating a fact without judgment. It was a contrast to the fake smiles and whispered gossip she''d grown used to. People always pretended to ept her, to tolerate her, because she was Elysphira¡ªbut behind those masks, she''d felt nothing but rejection.


    James'' blunt honesty, however rude, was¡­ refreshing.


    "If you want, I can be your friend, little Angel," James said with a grin.


    "I don''t need friends," Angel replied instantly, picking up a sandwich from her basket.


    James shook his head, leaning back against the wall. "Oh, you need friends, trust me. Imagine getting stuck with enemies, the Royal Navy¡ªyou''re gonna need someone to bail you out. Me? I''ve got friends, but they''re the kind that need a little motivation to move theirzy asses. And by motivation, I mean gold." He sighed dramatically, thinking of Rackham and Bonny.


    Angel nibbled on her sandwich, watching him curiously. "You''re strange."


    Ignoring her remark, James leaned forward, eyes twinkling. "I''ll be your friend, but I want something in return."


    Angel nced down at her basket. "You want a sandwich?"


    James waved a hand dismissively. "Not that. Food is just money down the drain¡ªit vanishes as soon as you eat it. Gold, though? Gold sticks around forever. It''s timeless. Priceless. It''s the real deal." His tone was oddly serious for someone trying to make a point about friendship.


    "You want gold?" Angel asked, her head tilting slightly.@@novelbin@@


    "Exactly!" James said, leaning in with enthusiasm. "You''re an Elysphira, right? You''ve gotta be loaded. Why not share a little of that wealth with your new best friend?"


    Angel didn''t flinch at his closeness. Instead, she met his gaze head-on, her own reflection faintly visible in his red eyes. "Is that¡­ how you make friends?" She asked a bit curious.


    James grinned. "Damn right. If you want me as a friend, you''ve gotta make the first move, Angel. And what better way to do that than by giving me gold? Think about it¡ªit''s the perfect gift!"


    Angel blinked at him, then looked back at her basket. "But I don''t have any gold with me." She paused, then held up her sandwich. "Does sharing a sandwich work?"


    "No way in hell!" James groaned, dragging a hand down his face. "I just exined why food''s a bad deal! It''s gone the moment you eat it!"


    Disappointment weighed on his shoulders as he realized his grand n was falling apart. He''d thought he could kill two birds with one stone: establishing a connection with the problematic Angel Elysphira and securing some gold while he was at it. But no¡ªshe had to offer sandwiches instead.


    "Then I guess we can''t be friends," Angel said.


    James raised an eyebrow, leaning back with a smirk. "Hmm. Don''t you have anything else worth my time? Or is it just another one of your boring sandwiches?"


    She was stunning, no doubt about it¡ªbeautiful in a subtle way. No fancy clothes, no shy jewelry, just her. But that didn''t stop her from being... unusual.


    Angel didn''t reply right away, just stared at him for a beat. Then, to James'' surprise, she set her sandwich down and reached out¡ªher hand moving straight to his crotch.


    "What the hell are you doing, Miss Angel?" James asked, genuinely caught off guard.


    "I heard men like this," she replied, her expression as neutral as ever.


    James blinked, then let out a shortugh. "And who told you that? Prostitutes?"


    "My sister."


    "Yeah, a prostitute then," he said without hesitation, already knowing exactly who her sister was.


    Angel''s eyes widened slightly. "My sister is a prostitute?"


    James gave her a look. "You bet she is. And she''s teaching you all kinds of weird stuff. Sure, men like it, but what kind of sister tells you that? This is exactly why you need a best friend¡ªsomeone normal to talk to. Now, how about you start gathering gold for me instead?" He smoothly pivoted the conversation back to his goal.


    "Isn''t this enough, then?" Angel asked, ncing down at her hand, still resting on him.


    Jamesughed, shaking his head. "Reassure me, little angel¡ªplease tell me you haven''t tried this on other guys."


    "You''re the first," Angel said matter-of-factly. "The others ran away."


    "Wow, you''re that scary?" James asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I don''t know," she said, pulling her hand back.


    But before she could fully retreat, James caught her wrist. His eyesnded on the bracelet peeking out from under her sleeve¡ªa ck band with a small white jewel embedded in it.


    "Now this," he said, his eyes lighting up with interest, "might do the job."


    "It was my father''s," Angel said softly, her gaze dropping to the bracelet.


    "Ask him to give you another one," James replied with a shrug.


    "He''s dead."


    James paused for half a second, then shrugged again, this time more casually. "Even creepier. You really shouldn''t keep stuff from the dead. No wonder everyone''s scared of you."


    "..." Angel stayed quiet, staring at the bracelet.


    "We got a deal?" James asked, already reaching for the sp.


    Angel didn''t answer, her mind shing back to something her father had once told her.


    "Your mother gave it to me the day I became the most important person in her life. Her only and best ally."


    "Is a best friend someone important?" Angel asked.


    "That''s literally what I''ve been trying to tell you for thest hour," James replied with a sigh. Without waiting for her consent, he unhooked the bracelet and slipped it onto his own wrist, which was already heavy with golden bands.


    "ck really suits gold, don''t you think?" He grinned, holding up his arm to admire the new addition. "Thanks, best friend."

 Chapter 127 James And Angel

    "Don''t tell me you''ve skipped all your sses up until now?" James asked, raising an eyebrow in genuine surprise.


    Angel, seated beside him, shook her head. "I don''t skip all sses, just the practical ones. Fighting''s not really my thing. But I do attend some sses¡ªlike History. That one''s not boring."


    "History, huh? Do you happen to know a professor named Norman Columbus?" James leaned in slightly, interested.


    Angel nodded. "Yeah, he''s my History professor."


    James let out a sharpugh. "This has got to be fate!"


    It was the teacher he had to kidnap to brainwash before giving the empty body to Gin after all.


    At that moment, the two satfortably in one of the hidden nooks of the Ocryphia Academy, widely regarded as the best in the Auarion. Both Angel and James, Elite students of the academy, were shamelessly skipping their sses while enjoying the rare tranquility of their shared spot.


    James sprawledzily on a wide stone alcove bench, arms folded behind his head and legs casually crossed. There was just enough room behind Angel, who sat upright next to him, her posture rxed butposed.


    "Fate?" Angel turned her head slightly to nce back at James, who was grinning from ear to ear.


    "Absolutely. The next time you have History ss, let me know. I''m a total history buff," James said with a smile.


    "I''m a Fourth Year?" Angel replied.


    "And?" James replied with a shrug. "We''re best friends, remember? That''s the kind of bond where we hang out regardless of sses."


    Angel stared at James before opening her lips. "Do best friends keep secrets from each other?"


    "Of course not," James replied without hesitation.


    Angel shifted her position, leaning over him, her face suddenly inches from his. Her deep, dark eyes locked onto his with quiet intensity, her long dark hair brushing lightly against his cheeks. James didn''t flinch¡ªif anything, he looked more amused, his signature slight smirk lingering on his face.


    "Then why are you hiding things from me?" She asked staring down at him.


    "Hiding things? Me? I''d never dream of it, Angel."


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, searching his expression. "I don''t know what it is, but your thoughts are impossible to read. You don''t show anything¡ªnot even a hint¡ªin your expressions."


    "Maybe¡­" James whispered softly. "I''m just an open book with invisible ink."


    Angel leaned closer, her lips brushing just against James'' ear as she whispered. "Don''t ever think of manipting me, James."


    Despite her often-na?ve appearance, Angel was anything but oblivious.


    James smirked, whispering back, his lips grazing her ear. "I wouldn''t dream of it."


    He wasn''t lying. James never underestimated Angel. In fact, she was the one student that Ivan truly considered, more so even than Travis, the so-called protagonist of the novel. Angel possessed a potential on par with Luna-Evelyn, though her brilliance shone in an entirely different way. That alone earned James'' consideration.


    Before either could say more, hushed voices broke through the moment.


    "L-Look at them!"


    "How shameless..."


    "In broad daylight¡ªand right after ss ended!"


    "Do you think they skipped ss?"


    "Should we report them? Isn''t that Lady Cattleya?"


    The murmurs grew louder as a group of students emerged from the nearby lecture hall, led by none other than Cattleya Starlight. From their angle, all they could see was Angel''s dark hair obscuring both her and James'' faces, leaning close enough that it looked scandalous.


    Hearing the whispers, Angel slowly turned her head toward the group, her dark gaze silencing them instantly.


    "L-Lady Elysphira?!"


    "M-My apologies!"


    "Forgive us!"@@novelbin@@


    The students immediately cowered behind Cattleya, clearly terrified of Angel, though Cattleya herself stood unmoved, her expression calm but her eyes keenly observing.


    Her gaze settled on the blond hair peeking out from behind Angel. Though she couldn''t see his face clearly, his rxed, arrogant posture gave him away instantly.


    As if on cue, James sat up, his trademark smile spreading across his face as he caught sight of Cattleya. "Isn''t that Cattleya Starlight?"


    Cattleya''s followers immediately perked up, their fear forgotten as recognition dawned on them.


    "Oh, it''s him!"


    "The hottie who saved us!"


    "Isn''t he Lady Cattleya''s boyfriend?"


    "But why was he so close to Lady Elysphira...?"


    "Something''s definitely up..."


    Their murmurs spiraled into frenzied spection, drawing the attention of more students who began to gather, all curious about the scene unfolding before them.


    Having enough, Cattleya''s shot a re to her followers'' chatter, silencing them instantly. Then, she turned back toward James.


    It was just his first day, and James had already managed to stir up trouble. But what baffled everyone¡ªCattleya most of all¡ªwas how he''d gotten close to Angel Elysphira of all people.


    It was absurd.


    Find adventures on empire


    Angel was notorious for being anti-social, a girl who could make anyone uneasy with her observations. If that wasn''t enough, she had a knack for blurting out her unfiltered thoughts, no matter how cutting or awkward they might be. Most people couldn''t handle her, yet here James was, smiling as if they''d been friends for years.


    Cattleya''s annoyance red at the sight of his confident smile. With a sharp turn, she pivoted on her heel to walk away.


    "Who is she?" Angel asked, genuinely curious, her dark eyes following Cattleya.


    James waved a hand dismissively. "Just some random girl who begged me to save her friends once. I agreed, of course¡ªI''m a generous man."


    Cattleya''s steps came to an abrupt halt, her shoulders stiffening as her brows twitched at his words.


    "The name Starlight sounds familiar," Angel murmured thoughtfully, tilting her head.


    James shrugged. "No clue. All I know is she''s filthy rich. But you''re richer, aren''t you?" He gave Angel a hopeful look.


    Angel blinked and nodded lightly. "Hmm."


    "That''s my best friend for you," James said with a wide grin, pping her lightly on the shoulder.


    Unbeknownst to Angel, James was already calcting. Once he discovered how to ess the Vault, Cattleya would be irrelevant to him. Angel, however, was quickly proving to be far more valuable for the future.


    Meanwhile, Cattleya''s pride took hit after hit. Her fists clenched at her sides as she turned back toward James.


    "Y-You! How dare you?!" She obviously snapped.


    Why was James always like this?


    Even when she said nothing, he somehow found ways to insult her. Comparing her to other girls¡ªand she was always the one falling short! It was infuriating, like losing apetition she hadn''t even entered.


    "What''s happening, Cattleya?"


    Heads turned as Lucas Whiteford appeared, nked by his usual entourage of loyal henchmen.


    "Ah, Lucas," Cattleya greeted, forcing a smile despite her earlier outburst. Her frustration melted into awkwardness¡ªshe''d just raised her voice so unsightly in front of the man she was supposed to marry someday.


    "Look, it''s the new guy," one of Lucas''s followers sneered, pointing at James.


    The rest of the group chuckled darkly, already closing the distance with the clear intent to intimidate him.


    But their confident steps faltered as they noticed Angel Elysphira sitting beside James.


    "Oh, are you Cattleya''s crush? She''s crazy about you, you know. Maybe you should give her a bit of attention¡ªshe''s been on edgetely," James said, leaning backzily, his arms tucked behind his head once more like he didn''t have a care in the world.


    "How dare you speak to Lord Whiteford like that!" One of Lucas''s men barked, stepping forward. But the moment he felt Angel''s gaze on him, he froze mid-step.


    It wasn''t like Angel was outright threatening him¡ªshe was just ncing around, curious as ever. Still, there was something about her aura that sent a shiver down people''s spines.


    "..." Meanwhile, Cattleya flushed a deep red at James''s bluntment. She clenched her fists in anger and stormed off without another word.


    Lucas Whiteford, however, had his gaze locked on James. Unlike the others, Lucas wasn''t the type to be rattled by Angel''s presence. Confident in his high status, he looked down at James with a cold sneer.


    "I don''t know how amoner like you managed to crawl your way into the Elite ss," Lucas began, his voice filled with disdain, "but you''d do well to remember your ce, peasant."


    James, far from offended, let out a boomingugh that echoed across the corridor. "Ahahaha! Oh, man, you guys are hrious," he said, sitting up and smirking. "Seriously, do you all pass those cheesy lines down like some kind of noble heirloom? Same words, different world. It''s almost impressive."


    "..."


    Therge corridor fell into a stunned silence, everyone frozen in disbelief at James''s insolence.


    Meanwhile, James turned to Angel as if nothing had happened. "Thank god you''re not like these clowns, Angel. I knew you''d never hit me with some cringe-worthy line like that." He sighed in relief.


    Angel, not fully grasping the context but sensing the approval, gave him a small nod. She didn''t care much about Lucas or his wounded pride, so she simply sat down and resumed eating her lunch from her basket.


    Ignored and outright dismissed by both James and Angel, Lucas''sposure crumbled. His face twisted in anger, and it was clear he was moments away from attacking James.


    "James Arnold Grayling."


    But at that moment, a voice interrupted.


    Everyone turned to see a young woman approaching. It was Eline Castell, the main teacher of the Elite First Years.


    Her gaze locked on James. "Follow me."

 Chapter 128 James Confession

    "Follow me," Eline said.


    "Why?" James asked, raising a brow.


    "Because I''m asking you to," Eline replied, narrowing her eyes.


    James stared at her for a beat, before a smile creeped onto his face. With a shrug, he uncrossed his legs and hopped down from the nook bench.


    "See ya, Angie," he called out, waving casually at Angel as he trailed after Eline.


    "..." Angel''s gaze lingered for a moment on the bracelet dangling from James''s wrist. Then, without a word, she returned to her lunch.


    "You''re dead," one of Lucas''s followers muttered under his breath as James passed by.


    James nced back with a carefree smirk that only fanned the mes of the man''s anger.


    "You should learn to conduct yourself properly in Ocryphia. This isn''t kindergarten. You''re here to study Exorcism at the most prestigious academy in Aurion," Eline said as they walked.


    "Is there any way to earn money here?" James asked abruptly,pletely ignoring her scolding.


    Eline''s brows furrowed. "What?"


    "I mean, are therepetitions where you can win money, gold, or artifacts?" James rified, blinking innocently.@@novelbin@@


    Eline sighed, clearly unamused by his priorities. "Within certain clubs, there are opportunities for remuneration, but it depends. There are alsopetitions with rewards, especially during the second semester," she said.


    "Nice," James said with a nod, clearly pleased. If he was going to waste time at Ocryphia, he might as well turn it into a profitable adventure. That would certainly make things more interesting.


    "Where are we going, anyway?" James asked, ncing at her. He had expected her to pull him aside for some scolding, but it seemed like they were heading somewhere specific.


    Eline didn''t reply, keeping her focus forward. They exited the building and walked briskly toward the academy''s main building.


    Finally, they stopped in front of a grand office door. Eline knocked crisply. "Lady Asterion," she called.


    "Enter," a voice replied from within.


    Eline pushed open the door and stepped inside, James following close behind.


    Seated behind a grand desk was Isabel Asterion, the acting Headmistress of Ocryphia.


    Thest time James had seen Isabel was during the events involving Azrael''s persona¡ªwhen Queen had pped her away like a mosquito. Isabel, by Ocryphia''s standards, had been an immensely powerful figure, but against Queen, she hadn''t stood a chance. She seemed to have recovered since then, though her gaze was colder and harder now. The incidents following Cattleya''s kidnapping and the so-called ''Goddess and Angel'' affair had clearly left their mark.


    "Director. Is there a problem?" James asked casually, stepping forward.


    Isabel''s eyes locked onto him before she snapped her fingers. Instantly, a shimmering barrier encased the office¡ªa clear precaution against eavesdropping, or perhaps to stop James from escaping. If it was thetter, it was almostughable. Breaking through Isabel''s barrier wouldn''t be much of a challenge for James.


    He swept his ruby red eyes nonchntly around the room, noting the shimmering edges of the barrier, then turned his attention back to Isabel.


    "How did you enter the forest where the exam was being held?" Isabel asked, cutting straight to the point.


    It was a question he''d expected. Travis had already spilled his name and description, making it obvious they''d connect the dots.


    "I followed the demons and ended up in the forest," James replied with a shrug.


    "Don''t y games with me, boy," Isabel snapped, narrowing her eyes dangerously. "I''m not in the mood."


    James tilted his head slightly, an amused smile tugging at his lips. "I''m pretty sure your granddaughter already told you everything that happened. So, what exactly are you hoping to get by questioning me again?" He sauntered over to a chair, slumped into itzily, and draped his arm over the backrest. Not a shred of fear or unease showed in his expression.


    "She must have also mentioned that I saved her life. Twice. And now you''re treating your granddaughter''s savior like a criminal?" His eyes narrowed in return.


    "Mr. Grayling," Eline intervened coldly. "Mind your words when addressing the Director."


    James gave her a nonchnt shrug. He was already holding back a lot.


    Isabel let out a soft sigh. "Yes, Cattleya told me everything. My daughter and I are indeed grateful for what you''ve done for her. That''s why I didn''t hesitate to reward you with a seat in the Elite ss. My granddaughter vouched for your abilities, and from what I''ve seen¡­"


    She reached into her desk and retrieved a tablet, tapping the screen. A video clip began to y, showing James punching down a fifty-meter Ferris wheel in a single blow. The sheer force of the impact sent shockwaves rippling through the area.


    Eline''s mouth fell open slightly in shock as she stared at the screen.


    "...you seem strong enough to deserve your ce at Ocryphia," Isabel finished, setting the tablet down.


    "I hope I do. Honestly, I could probably take on your entire academy solo," James said with a smile.


    Eline''s brows twitched at his cocky remark, but oddly enough, it didn''t feel like he was bragging. It was more like he was stating a simple fact.


    Isabel, however, seemed to take it as mere showboating. "Cattleya trusts you, which is the only reason I agreed to let you into the academy," she said. "Because my granddaughter says you can be trusted, I''ll extend that trust as well¡ªbut first, I need to know who you really are."


    "Who am I?" James repeated, leaning back casually. "The name''s James Arnold Grayling. I''m a pirate. A captain pirate, to be exact. That''s all there is to it. No family ties or noble lineage to brag about. People like you¡ªnobility, right?¡ªyou''d probably call someone like me a peasant or something."


    "A pirate, you say..." Isabel''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Are you from New Earth?"


    "Does it matter? Are you fishing for something specific?" James asked raising a brow.


    "You have to understand, Mr. Grayling," Isabel said cautiously, "we can''t help but be suspicious. Why would someone like you want to join Ocryphia Academy? You don''t exactly seem... interested in exorcism."


    James smirked faintly, leaning back in his chair as his gaze flicked around the room. "Why did I join Ocryphia, huh?"


    The office was grand but not where he needed to be. His eyes drifted to the heavily secured door behind Isabel''s desk¡ªher real office. That''s where he''d find the information he was after. The affair from 50 years ago, the clues to the Vault, everything he needed was behind that door.


    He didn''te to the academy for the exorcism training or to mingle with nobility. He was here for the Relic of Seraphiel hidden in the Vault. Ivan needed it, and James was here to get it. But brute force wasn''t an option. Who knew what kind of defensive spells the Vault had? Seraphiel''s relics were famously indestructible... most of the time. If this one wasn''t as durable, one wrong move could ruin everything. Ivan wanted it secured, not shattered.


    Shifting his gaze back to Isabel, who clearly wasn''t going to let him off the hook without a solid answer, James sighed dramatically. "Fine. I''ll be honest with you."


    "That''s all we''re asking," Isabel replied, nodding in appreciation.


    James took a deep breath, then said, "I''m in love with Cattleya Starlight."


    "..."


    "..."


    Both Isabel and Eline froze, blinking at him in stunned silence as they tried to process what he''d just said.


    Isabel recovered first, her gaze narrowing. "Lies won''t¡ª"


    "I''m not lying," James interrupted. He leaned forward, pping a hand on her desk as he locked eyes with her. His red gaze glinted with quite intensity. "I''mpletely serious."


    Isabel visibly bristled, but James continued on. "I''ve had my eyes on her for a while. That''s how I noticed the demons targeting her in the first ce. I''ve saved her life twice already because I love her. As a woman. That''s the truth. I joined Ocryphia to be closer to her. Everything I told her parents? Fake. I made it all up because let''s be real¡ªthey''d never hand their daughter over to someone like me. A pirate, no less. But I''m confident I can win her heart now that I''m here."


    "..." Isabel stared at him,pletely speechless.


    James looked as serious as he could possibly manage. Of course, he wasn''t serious at all. He was expertly relying on the weight of his ''Kingly'' influence to sell the act.


    "Otherwise," he said with a casualugh, "why do you think I''d join the academy?"


    He had a point. Neither Isabel nor Eline coulde up with any usible reason for his presence, no matter how hard they tried. As ridiculous and clich¨¦ as his love-struck excuse sounded, it somehow fit the situation. Isabel had even seen that clip of him with Cattleya¡ªhis bold, almost forceful approach. Maybe...


    James stood up then. "If you want to kick me out of the academy, go ahead," he said, turning toward the door. Then he nced back at them onest time. "But believe me when I say I''m the best ally she''s got."


    ''Because if I''m not, your granddaughter''s going to end up trapped by far worse demons,'' he thought but kept to himself, the faintest smirk tugging at his lips.


    James pushed open the door, stepping out. However, from the corner of his eye, he caught sight of someone leaning against the wall just outside. It was a young woman, her cheeks flushed and her eyes wide in shock.


    Ah. It seemed his little performance had one unexpected witness.


    And it had to be Cattleya Starlight.


    She had arrived at her grandmother''s office, summoned by a call, only to find another visitor already inside. Standing outside the door, she couldn''t help but overhear a conversation she never expected.


    "Oh, Cattleya Starlight," James muttered, his gaze sweeping over her.


    "..." Cattleya recoiled, feeling his stare.


    She quickly averted her eyes as well.


    "Well, tell your grandmother not to kick me out, or I''ll have to resort to more¡­ persuasive methods with your parents," James threatened with a gentle smile before walking away.


    "..."

 Chapter 129 Ivans Promise

    In a sprawling royal suite, two figures shared a rare moment of peace.


    Discover hidden stories at empire


    The room itself was a masterpiece of regal artistry, with its sublime paintings, ornate sculptures, and grand architectural details. Yet, what set this suite apart wasn''t its grandeur but its bold, unconventional aesthetic. Coal ck dominated the decor, weaving through every corner and surface. Far from diminishing the room''s charm, it enhanced it, lending an air of dark beauty.


    Even the furniture followed suit. A towering, luxurious bed sat at the heart of the space,rge enough tofortably fit four people. Though the bed was grand, it was currently upied by just two.


    Ludm leaned against the headboard, her long pale legs stretched out casually. Ivany perpendicr to her, his head cradled on herp. Both were dressed in simple ck attire that, despite its inness, somehow exuded elegance.


    Ludm''s pale fingers traced soothing patterns through Ivan''s pitch-ck hair. A small, serene smile yed on her lips as she spoke. "I think Camelot will be fully rebuilt within three months, at most."


    "That''s good," Ivan muttered, his eyes closed.


    This was one of those rare, quiet moments Ivan cherished. With Ludm, he felt safe enough to let his guard downpletely¡ªa kind of rest that went beyond physical rxation. It was a rare balm for his soul. If only Kam were here, too, it would have been perfect¡ª


    -Thud


    As if summoned by his thoughts, the door swung open. Kam entered the room without hesitation. There were only four people in Camelot who had the liberty to disregard boundaries like this, and Kam was one of them. For her like the other three, he''d forgive anything.


    Kam closed the door behind her with a sigh of exhaustion. Without a word, she slipped off her boots, climbed onto the bed, and made herselffortable near Ivan.


    "Running an empire you don''t care about is exhausting," Kam muttered, flopping onto the bed with a huff.


    "What happened." Ivan asked without opening his eyes.


    A sweet smile crept onto Kam''s lips. Without answering immediately, she crawled closer, draping herself across Ivan''s chest. Her body pressed against his as she looked up at him.


    "Oh, just the usual. The nobles are still whining about their ''circumstances.'' It''s hard for them to ept the shift in our Faith," she said.


    "Anyone who refuses will be executed," Ivan said, opening his pitch-ck eyes.


    "I''ve already executed at least a hundred of them in thest few months," Kam replied without a hint of hesitation. "Those who refused to change their Faith or ept your rule, Ivan."


    "And their families?" Ivan asked.


    "As per your orders, we''ve sent the family members of those who resisted to forcedbor camps," Kam said. "No exceptions¡ªregardless of their age. Many have already died from exhaustion, but at least it sends a clear message. People think twice before defying our Faith now."


    Ivan nodded slightly. "Continue the same approach for the old, the women, and the men. But as for the children of those who defy us¡­Instead of sending them to the camps, transfer them directly to the Cathedral."


    It was a shift in policy, but a calcted one. Until now, the children had been kept with their families in the camps. Now, they would be taken away entirely. At the Cathedral, they would be raised within the culture of Seraphiel''s Faith¡ªindoctrinated from a young age to ensure absolute loyalty.


    For Ivan, it was a practical solution. For Ludm and Kam, it was a blessing. They saw it as sparing the children from their parents'' misguided ways, granting them a chance to grow up within the true Faith. Ruthless as it was to separate children from their parents to then endoctrinate them, neither of the women hesitated to approve the idea.


    "Understood," Kam said with a nod. She leaned forward, brushing her lips against Ivan''s in a tender kiss. She lingered for a moment, savoring the connection before pulling back and slumping onto the bed beside him.


    "Sorry, Ludm," Kam said, turning her gaze toward Ludm. "I didn''t mean to interrupt your time alone with Ivan."


    Ludm shook her head. "I''ve told you before, Kam. There''s no ''my time'' or ''your time.'' It''s always our time with Ivan."


    "I know, but it feels so short sometimes¡­" Kam mumbled, resting her head on Ivan''s chest. She closed her eyes, listening to the slow rhythm of his heartbeat.


    Ivan''s hand reached out, his fingers brushing against Kam''s cheek in a rare disy of affection. "Do you want me to stay longer with you?" He asked tilting her head to meet her gaze.


    It was an unusual offer. He was clearly willing to forego his usual schedule if it meant to please Kam.


    Kam couldn''t help but smile at Ivan''s words, though she shook her head gently. "I don''t want to interrupt. I know whatever you''re doing, it''s for us."


    Ivan reached out, brushing his fingers along her cheek in a soft gesture. "Kam, you can ask me anything."


    Her next words were direct and without hesitation. "Then marry us."


    "Kam¡­" Ludm sighed.


    It wasn''t the first time this topic hade up. Both Ludm and Kam longed to marry Ivan under Seraphiel''s blessing, but the situation was far from simple.


    The main issue was their families. Neither Kam''s nor Ludm''s rtives approved of their devotion to Ivan, disapproving of how the two women¡ªand Dimitri¡ªhad chosen to leave their families behind to follow him. Ivan had held off making them his official wives precisely to avoid stirring trouble within Gevurah.


    Both women understood this. They''d been patient, content to simply remain close to him. But everything had changed after Ivan''s wedding to Gwenyra. Kam, no matter how understanding she had been before, couldn''t hide her growing frustration.


    "Fine, sorry," Kam muttered, ncing at Ludm before sighing deeply.


    But Ivan''s voice rang right after.


    "After the war against Unadora, I''ll take you both as my wives."


    Ludm and Kam froze, staring at him in stunned silence. They hadn''t expected this¡ªnot now, not after so many dys.


    "Ivan¡­" Kam began hesitantly. "But our families¡­" The prospect thrilled her, yet the weight of potential consequences loomedrge. Defying their families wasn''t a trivial matter, especially considering their origins.@@novelbin@@


    Both women were from the line of Gevurah''s founders, a legacy steeped in secrecy and immense responsibility. Kam''s parents had been killed during an attack by the Holy Church, and she''d been taken in by her uncle, another key figure in Gevurah''s leadership. Ludm still had her mother, one of the founders, who harbored ambitions for the future of the Holy Continent.


    Their families saw them as crucial pieces in Gevurah''s precarious bnce of power, and marrying Ivan¡ªsoon to be the most powerful figure in their world¡ªthreatened to shatter that delicate bnce. It was this fragile bnce that had kept Ivan from making a formalmitment until now.


    But Ivan had changed.


    Before, he might have hesitated at least until Holy Continent fell in his hands. Now, with the strength of six Antagonists coursing through him, there was little left that could scare him¡ªor stop him. If there was a problem within Gevurah, he would simply deal with it.


    "Are you sure about this, Ivan?" Ludm leaned closer, her ck eyes locking onto his with an almost obsessive intensity.


    "I am. Are you?" Ivan replied.


    "I am," she answered without hesitation. Ludm didn''t care about the consequences or her family''s disapproval.


    Her attention shifted to Kam, who sat hesitantly, torn between her heart''s deepest wish and the fear of what it might cost.


    Ivan rose his body, closing the space between them. He reached out, his hand brushing her cheek as his dark eyes met hers. "I won''t let anyone hurt you or Dimitri. Not even my own father."


    Kam grasped his hand, nodding her head.


    But the moment was cut short by the door swinging open.


    "Yo, Ivan," Mikhail greeted casually as he strolled in, Dimitri trailing behind him.


    The sight of Kam and Ludm practically clinging to Ivan made Mikhail smirk. "Am I interrupting a family moment? We cane backter, can''t we, Dimitri?"


    Dimitri raised an eyebrow, ncing at his sister. "Don''t you think clinging to him first thing in the morning is a bit much, even for you, Kam?"


    "We weren''t doing anything!" Kam blurted out, flustered. "We were just talking!"


    "Huh," Dimitri muttered skeptically.


    "What''s going on?" Ludm asked, cutting off any further teasing before it escted.


    "Oh, right," Mikhail spoke up. "It''s about Urvan. He''s here. Apparently, we''re being summoned to the Cathedral for a meeting about the attack on Unadora."


    Unadora, a southern Kingdom in the Holy Continent, was Gevurah''s next target. After the conquest of Britannia, preparations for this campaign had been steadily building. As Commander of the First Legion, Ivan''s involvement in the attack was inevitable.


    Kam groaned audibly. "Ugh¡­"


    A visit to the Cathedral meant crossing paths with her uncle and the other higher-ups of Gevurah¡ªparticrly the other Legion Commanders. While they technically shared the same goal, they quite disliked each other.


    Ivan, of course, didn''t care about their opinions. He never did. For him, it was just another step for his dream.

 Chapter 130 Charlie Dust Again Bullied

    "W¨CWhy am I kidnapped again?!" Charlia Dust was doing his best to hold back tears.


    It had been over four months since he was first abducted by Gevurah to broadcast the infamous ''wedding of the century''. The union between Gwenyra Pendragon, First Princess of the Britannia Empire, and Ivan Zakharovic Kozlow, Supreme Commander of the invasion that brought Camelot to its knees, was nothing short of a historical shockwave. Camelot, once celebrated as one of the strongest cities in the world, had fallen, and the entire Holy Continent was reeling.


    For Charlie, the whole situation was surreal. He knew some of the behind-the-scenes truths about this power y, but he never imagined Gevurah would be capable of such a calcted move. He''d always thought of them as zealots who destroyed everything in their path for the sake of their twisted faith. Instead, they orchestrated a forced but shockingly peaceful marriage. It was a move no one had seening, least of all the Holy Continent.


    The Holy Lumiera Empire, unsurprisingly, didn''t take it well. To make matters worse, during the live broadcast of the wedding, Arthur Pendragon himself was shown smiling. The fallen king looked genuinely delighted to see his daughter in a wedding dress, despite the grim circumstances. And honestly, who could me him? If anyone were in his shoes¡ªwatching their daughter marry in the aftermath of such devastation¡ªthey might feel the same bittersweet pride.


    When Camelot fell, Arthur had braced himself for the worst: the annihtion of his entire family. That''s how conquerors usually operated, wiping out old royal bloodlines to start fresh. But Ivan did somethingpletely unexpected. Not a single member of the Pendragon family was executed. It felt like a miracle. Anyone else would have wiped them out without hesitation, but Ivan charted a different course.


    Still, the psychological toll on Arthur was immense. His crushing defeat and the humiliation of Camelot''s fall left him a shadow of the steadfast ruler he used to be. His emotions, once tightly controlled, now slipped through cracks in his demeanor. This vulnerability, however human, didn''t sit well with the Holy Church of the Savior back in the Lumiera Empire''s capital. To the Pope and his followers, Arthur''s disy of emotion¡ªand the apparent eptance of this unholy union¡ªwas akin to spitting in the Church''s face after they had blessed the Pendragons.


    After the whirlwind of events surrounding the wedding, Charlie had made himself a solemn promise: never again would he set foot in the Holy Continent again. It just wasn''t worth the risk. Unfortunately, fate had other ns.


    Once again, he found himself kidnapped, and to his dismay, the culprits were all too familiar. Standing before him were Laura and Jostin, two notorious members of Ivan''s Legion. Their smug expressions told him this wouldn''t end well.@@novelbin@@


    "Been a while, nerd," Laura greeted, smirking as if this was some kind of casual reunion.


    Charlie''s face fell. "P¨CPlease! I did everything you asked! I broadcasted the wedding to every kingdom on the Holy Continent, and even beyond! Everyone saw it! I went above and beyond to make sure you wouldn''t need me again¡ª"


    "Watch your tone," Jostin interrupted with a cold stare.


    "...!" Charlie immediately shrank back, his brief burst of courage vanishing.


    Laura grimaced in disappointment. "You almost looked respectable for a second, but nope. You''re pathetic. Are you even a man? Or is there, like... nothing going on down there?" She asked, with a light kick to Charlie''s crotch.


    "H¨CHey! I¨CI am a man!" Charlie replied, crawling back in panic.


    "Whatever." Laura shrugged. "The Emperor of Britannia wants something from you again. Seems you''re not as useless as you look after all."


    Charlie gulped. "W¨CWhat does he want this time?"


    "There''s another marriageing up in two weeks," Laura said, scratching her head as if trying to recall the details.


    "What marriage?" Charlie asked.


    "The one between Lunaria and Sria," Jostin spoke up.


    "The Imperial Prince of Lunaria and the Imperial Princess of Sria!" Charlie blurted out, recognition lighting up his face. He was well aware of the event. While it wasn''t the biggest news on the Holy Continent, over on the continent of Zndia, it was the story of the century.


    "Yeah, that''s it!" Laura said, snapping her fingers as if she''d just remembered.


    "I assume Daily Arcadia, one of the most famous news outlets in Arcadia, will be covering such a monumental event?" Jostin asked, his gaze fixed on Charlie.


    "Of course we are! I''ve been preparing for it for weeks!" Charlie answered instinctively, only to freeze when he noticed Laura''s smirk widening. A shiver ran down his spine.


    "That''s even better," Laura said, her smirk widening. "You''re going to prepare yourself in Camelot!"


    Charlie blinked in shock. Prepare himself? In Camelot? So he had to stay there for the next weeks? That was thest ce he wanted to stay!


    Originally, they had nned to use him to sniff out the right people for invitations to the wedding. But now, they didn''t need to bother. Charlie was practically a walking invitation himself. After all, his reputation had soared ever since people learned he was the one who filmed the historic union between the Gevurah Commander and the Britannian Princess. His higher-ups, recognizing his growing fame, had sent him to cover this uing wedding¡ªa monumental union between two empires that had been at each other''s throats for centuries. It was a once-in-a-century spectacle, and they wanted the best coverage.


    "W¨CWhat? Wait, I already have assignments. I can''t just¡ª"


    "You will," Jostin interrupted coldly. His hand rested on the hilt of his sword, a masterpiece crafted by Karna Mishra and gifted to him by his beloved Emperor himself.


    Charlie''s protests died in his throat. He lowered his head, his body trembling in submission. Explore hidden tales at empire


    It wasn''t like he had a choice. But the thought of what they might be nning at this wedding filled him with dread.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in throne hall of the Imperial Castle...


    "When are we leaving, Your Excellency?"


    Urvan stood with his head bowed respectfully in the vast throne hall of the Imperial Pce of Camelot. Before him, Ivan sat on his pitch ck throne. Previously it had been a golden throne but it had been changed at Kam''s order much like the entire pce which wasn''t fitting Ivan for her.


    As usual, Ivan''s closest allies¡ªMikhail, Ludm, Kam, and Dimitri¡ªstood by his side.


    Mikhail stepped forward, smirking. "Why the rush, Urvan?" He asked with a mocking tilt of his head. "Don''t you enjoy it here in Camelot? Ludm''s been working hard to rebuild the city in the image of our Goddess. It''s bing a masterpiece, yet you seem... uneasy."


    "N¨CNot at all, Milord!" Urvan stuttered in panic.


    The truth was, he did admire how Camelot had been transformed under Ludm''s hands. The city was bing a gleaming symbol of their Goddess''s glory and Gevurah''s victories. But that wasn''t why he was restless. No, it was Ivan.


    Even before, Ivan''s presence had been quite unique. But recently, his Stigma had changed. It had grown darker, more potent, and terrifying in a way Urvan couldn''t fully articte.


    Urvan had always been exceptionally sensitive to Stigma. It was both a gift and a curse, allowing him to perceive the emotions and intentions behind a person''s Stigma better than anyone else. For years, he had been able to read Ivan''s Stigma clearly¡ªa powerful desire to create a world for the people he loved.


    But now...


    Now, that rity was gone, reced by a twisted blend of conflicting desires. Vengeance. Greed. A thirst for blood. A well of deep, seething anger. And something else¡ªa dark, bottomless abyss that sent shivers through Urvan''s entire being. It was unlike anything he had encountered before, and Ivan''s Stigma had bepletely unreadable to him.


    "Who sent you to call Ivan?" Ludm spoke up next.


    Urvan straightened nervously. "It was Lord Alexei."


    At the mention of the name, there was a subtle change in Ivan''s eyes¡ªbarely perceptible but enough to make Urvan''s stomach twist in anguish. Alexei Zakharovic Kozlow, Ivan''s older brother, was one of the highest-ranking figures in Gevurah, a member of the main council, and a peer among the organization''s founders.


    "Alexei?" Mikhail scoffed coldly, making Urvan flinch. He stepped closer, his dark, piercing eyes bearing down on Urvan. "Who does Alexei think Ivan is? A mere Legion Commander?"


    "T¨CThat''s not what he meant, Milord," Urvan said awkwardly, feeling the air grow heavier.


    "That''s exactly how it feels to us," Kam said, also displeased. "Ivan isn''t just another Commander. He''s the reason Gevurah is winning. He''s the one other kingdoms fear. Or am I mistaken?"


    "Not at all¡­" Urvan quickly nodded.


    "Ivan is not just a Commander," Ludm continued, staring at Urvan coldly. "He''s the face of Gevurah, the only one capable of wielding Lost Paradise, and the Emperor of Britannia."


    Urvan bowed his head. "And we are always grateful for His Excellency''s contributions. But Mdy, we are all on the same side. There''s no need for¡ª"


    "We are on the same side," Ludm interrupted curtly. "But tell me, who is Alexei to summon Ivan as though he were some subordinate?"


    Urvan hesitated, choosing his words carefully. "I thought His Excellency might be pleased to hear from Lord Alexei..." He offered weakly, ncing at Ivan.


    But Ivan remained silent, his expression emotionless and unreadable. Yet that very silence spoke volumes.


    Mikhail smirked as he circled Urvan. "Only the Father can summon Ivan," he said lowering his tone. "Do you understand, Urvan?"


    "I¡ªI do¡­" Urvan stuttered, his face turning pale.


    "Then," Mikhail leaned in closer, his lips curling into a disdainful scoff, "fetch me that summoning."

 Chapter 131 Gwenyra Being An Empress

    "Princess! Princess Gwenyra!"


    "Thank you!"


    The lively streets of Camelot buzzed with activity as Gwenyra strolled through, nked by her personal guards. Four watchful figures stayed closel. They knew the stakes¡ªif anything happened to the Empress, their heads would quite literally be on the line.


    Gwenyra''s public walks were a tradition by now, something she did weekly¡ªsometimes twice if time allowed. These outings were her way of staying connected to her people, especially during these hard times.


    The city folk greeted her warmly, though a few eyes lingered uneasily on the ck cross dangling from her neck. It was the marital cross of Seraphiel, disyed openly for all to see. Gwenyra had no choice but to wear it. She needed Gevurah''s ear, and this symbolic gesture was a price she paid to protect her people.


    While some of Camelot''s citizens struggled to embrace the shift in faith, others had begun to ept¡ªor perhaps resign themselves to¡ªthe change. Life under Seraphiel''s rule wasn''t unbearable, provided no one dared insult the Emperor or his faith. Those who did? Well, their punishment was swift and merciless.


    Still, Gwenyra''s gentle smile seemed to ease some of the tension. She waved at the crowd, her presence was like aforting balm for many if not most of them.


    "Done ying charity yet?"@@novelbin@@


    The tired, familiar voice made her turn. Laura and Jostin stood there, her real guards, back atst.


    Her current escorts were a temporary stand-in while Laura and Jostin dealt with pressing matters. But now, they were here, and they didn''t look thrilled.


    "It''s been two hours already," Laura said with a scoff. "Don''t you have an Empire to run?"


    "Good morning, Laura. Jostin," Gwenyra greeted them warmly, unfazed by Laura''s irritation.


    Laura grimaced, while Jostin sighed. "One hour was the limit, Your Majesty. You know that. It''s time to head back to the castle."


    Kam had made it clear: the Empress''s charitable outings were allowed, but strictly timed. One hour was the max. Camelot might be safe, especially for someone as beloved as Gwenyra, but Kam wasn''t about to take risks¡ªnot because she cared for Gwenyra, but because she knew Ivan needed her.


    For Ivan, Kam would do anything, even set aside her jealousy.


    "Understood," Gwenyra nodded, offering no resistance.


    She followed Laura and Jostin as they guided her back to the carriage. Inside, Gwenyra settled onto one bench while Laura and Jostin sat opposite her. Jostin sat straight-backed, his posture almost too formal, while Laura lounged casually, one leg crossedzily and brushing the edge of Gwenyra''s seat.


    Not that Gwenyra minded. She''d known them both for nearly five months now and had grown ustomed to their quirks. Instead of focusing on their rxed attitudes, her gaze drifted out the carriage window.


    Her sapphire-blue eyes lingered on the royal pce as thoughts swirled in her mind. After a pause, she broke the silence. "I heard my¡­um husband returned yesterday?"


    Laura shot her a pointed re, one that screamed annoyance, but Gwenyra ignored it.


    "Yes," Jostin answered instead. "The Emperor arrived yesterday."


    "I see¡­" Gwenyra replied, her voice trailing off with a faint note of disappointment.


    He''de back and hadn''t even bothered to see her. She hadn''t seen him either, of course, but it stung nheless. It wasn''t that she yearned for him as a wife might¡ªthis was a political marriage, after all. Still, there were things she needed to discuss with him in person.


    She sighed inwardly. Ivan had been gone for so long in several asions, and she hadn''t the faintest idea where he''d been all this time.


    "When will he be leaving again?" She asked.


    "You ask too many questions," Laura snapped.


    "We don''t know," Jostin replied again.


    "Thank you," Gwenyra said to him.


    The rest of the ride passed in rtive silence, the carriage taking half an hour to return to the pce. Once there, Gwenyra would be escorted inside, where she would be promptly guided to her chambers.


    Her routine awaited¡ªmanaging the affairs of Camelot and, increasingly, the other cities of Britannia. This was her life now.


    It hadn''t always been easy. At first, she''d stumbled, overwhelmed by the responsibilities of ruling, but over the months, she''d grown into her role. Slowly but surely, she became skilled at governance. Camelot was thriving under her care, and even the surrounding cities began to benefit from her steady hand.


    It helped that some nobles had started to lend their support. Though the work was exhausting, she no longer felt like she was fumbling in the dark.


    "P¨CPlease! I just need to speak to the Emperor!"


    As Gwenyra walked through the gates of the castle, her attention was drawn to amotion nearby. A young man stood outside the gates, pleading with the guards, only to be denied entry.


    He had warm brown skin, striking green eyes, and a foreign air about him. His desperation was clear, his fists clenching in frustration as he begged.


    "You want to see the Emperor? And I want to sleep with the Empress¡ªdoesn''t mean it''ll happen," one guard sneered, his voice dripping with mockery.


    "Ahaha! Well said!" The other guardughed, doubling over.


    The young man''s fists tightened, his face flushed with anger and humiliation. "I¨CIt doesn''t have to be the Emperor¡­ anyone close to him¡­ please," he muttered.


    "Let him in," Gwenyra said, stepping forward.


    The guards turned sharply, theirughter dying instantly when they saw who had spoken. Their faces drained of color.


    "Y¨CYour Majesty!"


    Guilt shed across their expressions as they hastily bowed, realizing how foolish their words had been.


    Ignoring their embarrassment, Gwenyra focused on the man. Her eyes softened as recognition dawned. "You¡­ you''re the smith, aren''t you?"


    The young man blinked in surprise, then fell to his knees. "Your Majesty! Please forgive my rudeness!"


    "It''s fine," Gwenyra assured him gently. "Rise and tell me what''s wrong."


    The young man stood hesitantly, his hands trembling. "It''s Sam! He''s¡ªhe''s suffered third-degree burns while working, and he''s going to die. I''ve been trying to find a doctor, but no one will help us¡­" His voice cracked, his tears barely held back.


    Gwenyra''s expression softened further. "I see. Don''t worry¡ªI''ll send my personal doctor to treat him."


    "R¨CReally?!" Karna''s green eyes shimmered with hope.


    "Yes," Gwenyra said with a smile.


    "Doctors don''t grow on trees, Empress," Laura interrupted, stepping up behind her, not pleased. "We need to make sure our limited resources aren''t wasted on trivial cases."


    "Trivial?" Gwenyra turned to face her with a calm gaze. "If I recall, Karna works for the Emperor himself, and the Emperor values him greatly from what I had seen. I believe that makes this far from trivial. My doctor will see to him."


    Laura opened her mouth to argue but found no words. Her lips pressed into a thin line as she fell silent.


    Turning back to the guards, Gwenyra issued hermand. "Escort him and send for my doctor immediately. Make sure the treatment is thorough."


    The guards hesitated, ncing nervously between Laura and Jostin.


    "This is an order from the Empress of Britannia. Do I make myself clear?" Gwenyra said again with a sterner tone.


    The guards nodded quickly, stepping aside to allow Karna through.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty! Thank you!" Karna said, bowing deeply, gratefully.


    "You''re wee. Now go," Gwenyra said with a gentle nod.


    As the guards led Karna away, Gwenyra turned on her heels and resumed her walk into the castle.


    "She''s getting too confident," Laura groaned, a bit irritated.


    "Well, she''d need to be, wouldn''t she? To stand beside His Excellency, you can''t be timid," Jostin replied with a quiet chuckle.


    As they walked, Gwenyra suddenly stopped in her tracks. Laura and Jostin quickly followed her gaze, understanding the cause of her pause.


    Ahead of them, Ivan strode through the corridor. Walking beside him was Mikhail, who was chatting animatedly, asionally punctuating his words with lightughter. Ivan listened silently, his focus seemingly unbroken as he walked.


    Without hesitation, Laura and Jostin dropped to their knees, bowing low in respect.


    For the briefest moment, Ivan''s piercing ck eyes flickered to Gwenyra, then slid away as he walked past her without a word. Find exclusive content at empire


    Gwenyra''s hands curled into tight fists at her sides. Gathering every ounce of her courage, she turned to face him and called out, "May I speak with the Emperor?"


    Her words hung in the air, but Ivan didn''t slow his steps. Only Mikhail turned his head, an amused smile ying on his lips as he observed the exchange.


    Still, Gwenyra refused to back down. Her voice rose despite her trembling heart. "We were wed under the blessing of the Goddess Seraphiel, a union meant to lead to a brighter future. But how can we fulfill that purpose if we don''t even speak to one another? Withoutmunication, this marriage has no meaning¡ªnot even a political one."


    "..."


    Ivan halted mid-step. His dark eyes slid over his shoulder, fixing on her with an intensity that sent a shiver down her spine.


    Gwenyra instinctively grasped the ck cross that hung at her neck, clutching it as if it might protect her against him.


    Mikhail, leaning casually beside Ivan, chuckled and shrugged. "Come on, Ivan. Your dear Empress just wants a word. She''s been holding things together pretty well in your absence, don''t you think? You should at least hear her out."


    His smirk betrayed his amusement¡ªthis was less about support and more about curiosity. He wanted to see what this rare interaction would look like.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Inside a quiet, secluded chamber, Gwenyra sat stiffly on a chair, her hands sped tightly in herp. Across from her, Ivan sat silently, his expression utterly unreadable. His dark, emotionless eyes fixed on her, waiting for her to speak.


    Mikhail stood nearby, leaning casually against the wall, arms crossed, smirking as he waited silently.


    "Um¡­" Gwenyra started hesitantly, trying to meet Ivan''s gaze. She managed to hold it for barely two seconds before her courage faltered, and her eyes dropped to herp.


    Eventually, Ivan rose to his feet, his patience evidently spent. Without a word, he turned to leave. The only reason he''d agreed to this meeting was Gwenyra''s mention of Seraphiel¡ªand perhaps Mikhail''s prodding. But now, he saw no point in staying.


    Panic surged in Gwenyra''s chest as she realized he was about to walk out. Without thinking, she reached out, her hand grasping his sleeve.

 Chapter 132 The Man Called Ivan

    Panic surged in Gwenyra''s chest as she realized he was about to walk out. Without thinking, she reached out, her hand grasping his sleeve.


    When Ivan''s eyes swung back toward her, Gwenyra felt a chill run down her spine, as if he might strike her down right then and there. Instinctively, she yanked her hand back.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    "M¨CMy apologies."


    "..."@@novelbin@@


    "Just a minute, please," Gwenyra asked again, this time forcing herself to meet his cold gaze.


    Ivan turned around. Though he wasn''t making a move to sit down, he gave her the time she''d requested.


    Gwenyra shifted ufortably under his scrutiny but rose to her feet, bracing herself.


    "I¨CI heard," she began, her voice faltering for a moment, "that men from Camelot are being called to enroll in the army. I''ve also received letters from neighboring towns¡­ they''re all saying the same thing."


    She paused. It didn''t take much to understand what it all meant, but the weight of it frightened her¡ªfrightened her for her people.


    Yes, they had been enrolled but none of them had the choice to refuse. All capable men were forced to enroll but the worse was that it was for a cause that didn''t concern them.


    This wasn''t a war for Camelot, or even for Britannia. It was for Gevurah. And yet, men all over Britannia were being dragged into it.


    During her walks through town, people had stopped her¡ªsome desperately, some quietly terrified¡ªasking her about the conscriptions. But what could she tell them? She had no answers. No power to change anything.


    At the very least, she needed to understand why.


    "Kukuku," Mikhaim chuckled from where he''d loungedzily in a nearby chair. "Should we congratte you for not being blind, Princess?"


    "..."


    "Yeah, we''re going to war. Soon. Against Unadora."


    "U¨CUnadora¡­" Gwenyra gasped, her eyes widening in shock.


    Unadora. The kingdom to the south. A neighbor they''d always shared a peaceful rtionship with¡ªor at least, they had until now.


    "But why?" She asked, her fists clenching tightly. Sadness flickered across her face, but she couldn''t let it stop her from demanding answers.


    "Why?" Mikhail arched a brow, amused by her naivety. "Don''t you know what our goal is, Princess? After these months spent with us"


    "Spreading Seraphiel''s Faith," Gwenyra replied automatically.


    "Exactly." Mikhaim smirked. "Britannia is just the first step. Unadora is next. After that, we''ll move on. One by one, until the entire Holy Continent is under our control."


    "Th¨CThis is madness!" Gwenyra snapped in disbelief.


    She could hardlyprehend it. Conquering and controlling an entire continent? The sheer scale of it was absurd. Maddening.


    And yet, here they were.


    "Madness, you say¡­" Mikhail''s tone darkened as his eyes narrowed. "You saw it for yourself, didn''t you? How we burned Camelot to the ground. How we crushed your so-called strongest knights without breaking a sweat. Even your proud father¡ªwielding that vaunted sword of his¡ªcouldn''t so much as scratch Ivan. And you think this is impossible for us?"


    "T¨CThat''s not what I mean," Gwenyra said trying to find the right words. "You don''t understand. If you keep waging war against peaceful kingdoms, the entire world will see you as a serious threat. Armies from every corner of the globe will rise against you¡­"


    "Oh?" Mikhail tilted his head, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "And you''re hoping there''s someone out there strong enough to take us down?"


    "I¨CI''m not hoping for anything," Gwenyra fumbled, her wordsing out in a rush. "I''m just¡­ worried about my people. Is it really worth it to conquer kingdoms that haven''t done anything to provoke you?"


    "Nothing?"


    Gwenyra''s head snapped toward Ivan.


    His expression was unreadable as he finally spoke. "I''ve seen children burned alive for praying to Seraphiel," Ivan said, his voice was as always toneless and sending her goosebumps because of frightening it seemed despite its softness.


    "For thousands of years, my people have faced nothing but persecution. Towns wiped off the map, not a single stone left standing. Men ughtered. Children groomed, sold as ves. Women and children raped, burned at the stake, alive. Experimented on like animals. Two thousand years¡­ and nothing has changed."


    As Ivan spoke, he began to walk past her, his voice devoid of emotion despite the horrors he recounted.


    Gwenyra bit her lip hard, struggling with what he said. She''d heard whispers, faint murmurs about the persecution of Seraphiel''s followers, but she''d never imagined it could be this monstrous. She''d never personally had anything against those who worshipped Seraphiel, but the truth was undeniable¡ªmost of the world treated them as outcasts, monsters, less than human.


    Ivan stopped in front of Mikhail, who silently handed him a ck knife. The de was sleek and ominous, its surface so dark it refused to reflect even the faintest glimmer of light.


    Turning back toward Gwenyra, Ivan inspected the de for a moment before advancing on her.


    Gwenyra instinctively stepped back. But Ivan moved like a shadow¡ªfluid, silent, and swift. In a single step, he closed the distance between them, the knife gleaming in his hand.


    "...!"


    Gwenyra''s heart raced as she stumbled backward. Ivan''s sudden movement froze her in ce, and before she could react, the de was thrust toward her face.


    She squeezed her eyes shut, bracing for the sharp, searing pain of its strike.


    But¡­ nothing came.


    When she dared to open her eyes, she found the knife''s tip hovering just an inch away from her left eye.


    "Just like that¡­" Ivan murmured, his dark eyes locking onto Gwenyra''s blue ones. "A five-year-old boy had his eyes taken out by a Priest of the Holy Church. His mother, who tried to save him, was raped in front of him, and he could only hear her screams before she was killed. After that, the boy was burned alive alongside his mother. Do you remember, Mikhail? I assume you do."


    "I do," Mikhail answered, his smile fading. "He was my brother, and she was my mother."


    Gwenyra froze, looking away, her body shaking.


    "Every member of my Legion has suffered at the hands of your people. Each of my people has endured pain from yours, including knights from Britannia, without a doubt. My people will continue to be killed and raped," Ivan said, staring at Gwenyra''s turned face.


    "I¡­apologize¡­for everything you and your people have endured," Gwenyra stammered. "I condemn all these actions¡­all of them. I respect Seraphiel and all their followers as they are, but¡ª"


    Ivan stepped back, removing the knife and tossing it to Mikhail, who caught it.


    "B¨CBut¡­ there are innocent people too," Gwenyra said, looking at Ivan.


    "My mother was innocent," Ivan interrupted. "And she was vited in front of me. I remember it vividly," he continued, extending his hand with his Stigma swirling above his palm. "They made me watch. They wanted me to hear it, but they didn''t want to hear me, so they cut out my tongue and stabbed my throat with a knife they had heated. They didn''t want me to escape, so they also severed my arms and legs."


    "..." Gwenyra opened her mouth but couldn''t find the words, her eyes glistening slightly as her fists shook.


    "I watched it again. And again. Over and over. When they were done with my mother, they moved on to the other mothers. They forced me to watch for days and nights. I wanted to die, but they wouldn''t let me. Their so-called ''Holy Water'' kept me alive just enough to endure it. How many days did itst, Mikhail?" Ivan nced at Mikhail.


    "Seven days," Mikhail answered with augh. "After that, we were broken enough for their experiments."


    "Exactly," Ivan nodded slowly, his gaze distant as the dark tattoos etched on his chest, back, and arms pulsed faintly. "Seven days. Then they wanted to... vite my sisters and Ludm before experimenting on them. I told them I''d trade my days for theirs and demanded they release them. How long did my sisters and Ludm suffered, Mikhail?"


    "Fifteen days," Mikhail replied without hesitation.


    "Fifteen days." Ivan''s eyes were locked on the swirling patterns of his tattoos, as if searching for something hidden in their motion. "Mikhail stayed with me after that. We were their favorites."


    "''Favorites,'' sure," Mikhail scoffed, crossing his arms. "But I was out after a month."


    "And me?" Ivan asked.


    Mikhail hesitated before answering. "Six months. It took six months until your father found us."


    "Six months. It felt like six centuries. When I couldn''t take any more, they used me to summon a devil. I wonder... what were they trying to achieve?"


    "Does it even matter?" Mikhail chuckled.


    "No," Ivan admitted, the faintest smirk flickering across his lips before disappearing. His fists clenched, and the glow of his tattoos shattered like shards of light.


    "You called it madness, Pendragon Princess."


    Gwenyra''s gaze shifted to Ivan. He turned to meet her eyes¡ªdark and glistening¡ªand a single tear slipped down her cheek.


    "It is madness," Ivan said quietly. "Mine."


    He stepped closer. Reaching out, he took Gwenyra''s cross gently into his palm, cradling it as though it were fragile.


    "I will spread Seraphiel''s faith across this world," he whispered, "even if it means reducing everyst country to ash. And I will ughter every man, woman, and child who dares to stand in my way."


    "...!"


    Gwenyra''s breath froze as she stared into Ivan''s ck eyes. For a brief moment, she glimpsed the endless void behind them¡ªbottomless, consuming. This wasn''t cruelty or ambitions, she realized. It was something far beyond that.


    He raised his gaze, his eyes meeting hers.


    "May Seraphiel bless us with her light."

 Chapter 133 Gevurah

    Gevurah was founded thirty years ago by Zakharik Igorevich Kozlow and a small group of like-minded individuals. But its story stretches back much further¡ªnearly a thousand years ago¡ªrooted in the earliest revolts of the Seraphiel Cult.


    Back then, any group trying to establish Seraphiel''s Faith as a legitimate belief system was crushed without mercy by the Holy Church. Branded as followers of the ''Evil Goddess'', these people were hunted down and executed in unimaginably horrific ways. Yet, despite the continuous persecution, there were always those who refused to give up.


    Over the centuries, countless uprisings against the oppressive grip of the Holy Church took ce. But no matter how fiercely they fought, victory seemed impossible. There were several reasons for this:


    First the overwhelming power of the Savior''s Faith.


    The Savior''s Faith wasn''t just a dominant religion¡ªit was a near-global force, deeply ingrained in Arcadia and beyond. Their influence stretched across nations, making it nearly impossible for Seraphiel''s followers to gain a foothold.


    Secondly, the scattered followers. Seraphiel''s believers were few and far between, spread thin across the world. Gathering them into a unified movement was a logistical nightmare, leaving many to fight alone or in small, ineffective groups.


    Thirdly, no strong Leader. Every movement needs a figurehead¡ªsomeone with the strength to lead in battle and the charisma to inspire loyalty. Unfortunately, past leaders had either the strength or the charm, but never both. Without someone to rally behind, Seraphiel''s followers remained fractured and directionless.


    For nearly a millennium, this cycle repeated¡ªuprisings sparked and then swiftly extinguished¡ªuntil sixty years ago, when a new vision began to take shape.


    The idea for Gevurah wasn''t Zakharik''s originally. It came from his father, a man who dreamed of creating a sanctuary for Seraphiel''s faithful. A ce where they could live in peace, free from the fear of being hunted or burned at the stake.


    Zakharik''s father had a grand vision: to unite the greatest leaders of Seraphiel''s Faith from across the globe and build a sanctuary where their people could live in peace. He dreamed of a ce untouched by the Holy Church''s cruelty¡ªa home for those who worshipped Seraphiel without fear.


    But dreams, especially bold ones, came with a cost. As one of thest prominent leaders of Seraphiel''s Faith, Zakharik''s father was discovered by the Church. He was burned at the stake, his death meant to serve as a warning. Zakharik, forced to witness his father''s execution, didn''t falter. If anything, it strengthened his resolve.


    Rather than scatter his efforts like so many before him, Zakharik devised a bold n. Instead of chasing down Seraphiel''s followers one by one, he targeted the key leaders of each faction in different countries. With patience and eloquence, he brought them together, forging the foundation of what would be Gevurah.


    Zakharik became the Father of the Assembly, and these leaders, in turn, became its Co-Founders.


    They chose a remote, isted ind to build their sanctuary, far from prying eyes. Together, they constructed Gevurah from the ground up, brick by brick, inplete secrecy. Today, that dream has blossomed into a thriving city-state.


    Seraphia, now housed over a million residents. Every day, more followers of Seraphiel find their way to this safe haven, many of them unaware of its existence until they arrive. It is the one ce in the world where Seraphiel''s faithful can live normal, peaceful lives.


    The city was built to blend into the world it came from, more medieval than modern. Yet it''sfortable and self-sustaining, with no poverty orck of resources. Homes line the cobblestone streets, and small markets and businesses thrive through carefully concealed tradeworks. Ships carrying goods and supplies meet far from the ind, ensuring Seraphia remains hidden. A powerful Stigma Barrier keeps the ind cloaked from the eyes of outsiders, even from passing ships.


    Seraphia mayck cutting-edge technology, but it is rich in spirit. Childrenugh and y in the streets. Families gather to share meals. Friends and lovers stroll through town, their conversations filled with hope rather than fear.@@novelbin@@


    At the heart of Seraphia stands its most iconic structure: a towering, ck, square-shaped building that serves as the seat of Gevurah''s Council. Within its walls, the Assembly meets to decide the future of Seraphiel''s followers. Discussions range from day-to-day governance to the looming shadow of war.


    For a time, after the fall of Britannia, the Council''s activity had slowed. But recently, things have begun to stir again.


    Because The conquest of the Holy Continent was far from over. While the fall of Britannia had been a monumental victory and a source of immense pride for its residents, it was only the beginning of Gevurah''s campaign.


    In recent days, a steady stream of airships had touched down behind the imposing ck Council building in Seraphia. These airships carried Legion Commanders and other key figures from across the world. Many had been stationed in Britannia''s towns or leading operations in foreign territories, but their presence was now required back home. The summons hade directly from Alexei Zakharovich Kozlow, the eldest son of Zakharik and a prominent member of the Council. Though technically a councilor, Alexei was more often his father''s right hand, executing his ns with orders.


    No one questioned the recall. Orders from the Council were absolute. And everyone understood the reason: the focus of their war effort was shifting to Unadora, their next target.


    Inside the ck Council building, the atmosphere was a bit tense. The corridors buzzed with activity, as men and women in ck uniforms¡ªthe soldiers of Gevurah¡ªmoved These were the fighters, distinct from the civilian poption of Seraphia.


    In Seraphia, there was a clear divide between the two groups. Civilians weren''t forced into the fight unless they were unemployed or otherwise unable to contribute to Seraphia''s economy. Work was a core principle of life in Seraphia¡ªeveryone had a role, whether in the war effort or themunity.


    At the heart of the Council buildingy a smaller, highly secured structure where the most important meetings took ce. Guards stood vignt at every entrance, and only the Legion Commanders or Council members were allowed inside.


    The Great Hall was the usual gathering ce for pre-war strategy sessions. Today, however, it was not a full war council. This was a meeting to inform and prepare, a chance to set the stage for the next phase of the campaign. Perhaps that exined the absence of the Founders themselves, whose seats at therge rectangr table remained empty.


    Instead, attention was on the U-shaped table directly in front of the Founders'' chairs. One by one, the Legion Commanders filed in.


    Seven seats were arranged around the table, each reserved for a Legion Commander of Gevurah. As of now, only three were upied.


    "Are we the only ones who know how to show up on time?" A sharp-looking man with slicked-back brown hair and sses muttered. His neat ck suitplemented hisposed demeanor, and a ck cross pinned to his chest glinted faintly in the light. He let out an exaggerated sigh, clearly annoyed by his colleagues'' tardiness. It was Maxim, Commander of the Fourth Legion.


    Behind him, a young woman standing silently offered a wry smile.


    "This isn''t the first time. We shouldn''t be surprised anymore."


    A feminine voice replied.


    Maxim turned toward her. She had long green hair tied neatly behind her. What set her apart, however, were her pointed ears¡ªa sign of her Elven heritage. Natalya, the Commander of the Fifth Legion, was a rarity: an Elf who had converted to Seraphiel''s Faith. She sat with her arms crossed, waiting patiently, while behind her stood a boyish young man trying just a little too hard to hold a formal posture.


    "I suppose you''re right," Maxim chuckled before casting his gaze toward the third person in attendance.


    Thest of the trio sat silently, her pale face not showing much expression. Her faintly pointed ears marked her as non-human¡ªshe was from the vampire race, another unlikely convert to Seraphiel''s Faith. Drusi, the Commander of the Sixth Legion, didn''t so much as nce in Maxim''s direction when he addressed her.


    "What do you think, Drusi?" He asked, though her silence was all the answer he needed.


    Maxim sighed, leaning back in his chair. "It''s always the three of us on time."


    "Ah!"


    A burst ofughter interrupted him, followed by the sound of footsteps echoing through the hall.


    "Not everyone''s as uptight as you, four-eyes."


    A young man swaggered into the room, his sleeveless shirt revealing his toned arms covered in Stigma tattoos. He carried a bottle, drinking from it with the casual recklessness of someone who didn''t care what others thought. His muscr frame was hard to ignore, but the wobble in his step showed well hisck of sobriety.


    After taking another swig, he wiped his mouth with the back of his arm and grinned broadly at the others.


    "Artem," Maxim groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose.


    Artem''s smirk widened as he turned his attention to Natalya and Drusi. "Well, if it isn''t my two favoritedies. You''re both growing up so fast," he joked, letting out a chuckle before hupping.


    Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    Natalya''s lips pressed into a thin line. As Artem staggered over to take a seat beside her, the strong smell of alcohol became impossible to ignore. Grimacing, she promptly stood up and moved to sit next to Drusi, shooting Artem a cold re as she passed.


    Unbothered, Artem threw his head back andughed, taking another hearty swig from his bottle before mming it onto the table. His gaze swept the room.


    "So, where the hell are the other bastards?"

 Chapter 134 Legion Commanders

    "So, where the hell are the other bastards?"


    "They''re Legion Commanders. Show some respect," Maxim said, furrowing his brows in irritation.


    "Did I already mention how stuck up you are, four-eyes? Or do I need to repeat myself?" Artem smirked, taking another swig from his bottle.


    "What did you just say?"


    "The same thing as before¡ªfour-eyes," Artem shot back.


    Natalya shook her head, clearly exasperated by their childish banter.


    "Can humans not shut up for a single minute?"


    It wasn''t Natalya who said that, though. The sharp remark came from Drusi with a cold side nce.


    "Wow, things are getting spicy in here!"


    The sound of new footsteps interrupted as a woman stepped into the room. She was human, but her beauty rivaled that of the elf and vampire women present. Her chestnut-brown hair was tied back, with a few loose strands elegantly framing her face, and her sleeveless ck-and-white dress gave her a sophisticated air. Her sharp ck eyes glimmered as she entered, followed closely by another woman¡ªa striking beauty with shoulder-length dark hair tied back neatly and the same piercing ck eyes.


    "Larissa! Looking as hot as ever! Come sit on myp!" Artem called out with a boisterousugh, raising his bottle in her direction.@@novelbin@@


    "I''ll pass," Larissa, Commander of the Second Legion replied, her lips curving into a polite smile as she took a seat at the farthest seat. Herpanion stood silently behind her, seemingly unbothered by the atmosphere.


    "A shame!" Artem guffawed, taking another long gulp. But his gaze lingered on the dark-haired woman standing behind Larissa. She stared straight ahead, her expression calm and unreadable, yet something about her presence was captivating.


    Finishing off his bottle, Artem set it down on the table with a clink and leaned forward, shing a grin. "What about you, Anya? Care to warm myp instead?"


    This time, the room fell silent. All eyes turned toward Artem, a collective ''are you trying to die?'' written on their faces.


    Readtest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "..."


    Anya didn''t reply, nor reacted. Her gaze remained fixed ahead as if Artem hadn''t spoken at all.


    The silence was broken by Maxim, who gave Artem a stern, pointed re. "Talking to Lord Ivan''s younger sister like that¡­ are you actually trying to get yourself killed?"


    Anya Zakharovna Kozlow wasn''t just anyone. She was Ivan''s little sister¡ªa fact that Maxim made sure to emphasize. The subtle phrasing, referring to her as Ivan''s sister rather than the Father''s daughter, said everything about the most dangerous one between them.


    At the mere mention of Ivan''s name, the room fell into a near-unison hush. It wasn''t fear exactly, but true respect, and perhaps a touch of unease.


    Anya, at first nce, seemed unaffected. But for those paying close attention, there was a fleeting flicker of emotion in her dark eyes.


    Artem, however, broke the silence with an audible groan. "Ivan isn''t even here," he muttered, rolling his eyes. "And he probably won''t show up, as usual."


    It was true. Ivan rarely attended council meetings. Even during the critical war against Britannia, he had skipped the discussions entirely. When their father entrusted him with Camelot''s downfall, Ivan hadn''t wasted a moment debating or strategizing in council chambers¡ªhe went straight to the battlefield.


    "Thank God for you," Maxim scoffed.


    Larissa, however, was far less amused. "Wait! What do you mean Ivan''s noting?!" She shouted, visibly upset. "I traveled all this way to see my beloved Ivan!"


    "And the war against Unadora?" Natalya cut in, narrowing her eyes at Larissa. "You don''t even care about that?"


    Larissa tilted her head, genuinely perplexed. "Why should I? It''s already won, isn''t it?"


    Natalya grimaced, suppressing a groan of frustration.


    Why were all her fellow Legion Commanders like this?


    There were still two missing from the table, but she knew better than to hope for normalcy. Thest member was another entric.


    Ivan, on the other hand, was an anomaly. He didn''t waste time with petty arguments or endless debates. He acted decisively, always focused on what needed to be done for their people. For that, Natalya respected him more than anyone else among the others.


    Not that she really knew him. They had never spoken beyond a formal greeting¡ªand even then, she had only received a nce in return. His abyssal ck eyes, colder than the void, always seemed to freeze her anyway.


    "We should never underestimate our opponents."


    A new voice broke her thoughts.


    A man stepped into the room, his boots cking against the stone floor. He was handsome, with long ck hair tied neatly behind him, and ck eyes. He wore a tailored ck formal robe.


    As he entered, everyone but Artem¡ªwho was clearly too drunk to care¡ªrose to their feet.


    It was Alexei Zakharovich Kozlow, Ivan''s and Anya''s older brother, and a member of the council. He was the one who had summoned them all here.


    Alexei''s gaze swept across the room, silencing any lingering murmurs. "Let''s begin," he said curtly.


    "Wait, milord," Maxim spoke up. "What about Lord Ivan and Miron? They''re still missing."


    "Miron is presumed dead."


    Surprise mingled with shock rippled around the table.


    Miron, Commander of the 7th Legion, was a powerhouse of Gevurah¡ªa fighter whose strength rivaled an S-Rank, bolstered by the rare blessing of a Stigma.


    "How?" Maxim asked, voicing the question on everyone''s mind.


    "We don''t know the exact details," Alexei replied. "He was sent to Fantasia on a mission to recover Seraphiel''s Relic. We lost contact with him over a week ago. Given the circumstances, we have to assume he''s been killed."


    "Fantasia¡­" Artem muttered, ncing toward Natalya and Drusi.


    The mention of the foreign continent made them all surprised. Fantasia was a world apart from Arcadia, popted by diverse and powerful races¡ªelves, vampires, beastfolk, and others. It was a ce of wonder, danger, and mystery, that humans rarely adventured in.


    Artem smirked, his reaction entirely at odds with the somber atmosphere. "What a shame. He was pretty entertaining."


    Natalya shot him a cold nce before turning her attention back to Alexei. "And Lord Ivan? I''m assuming he''s noting either?"


    Alexei nodded once. "No¡ª"


    He froze mid-sentence, his head snapping toward therge windows behind them.


    The ground began to tremble. It was faint at first, but quickly grew stronger, reverberating through the chamber. Everyone could feel it.


    Alexei''s eyes narrowed as he strode toward the windows.


    The sight outside was as imposing as it was unexpected.


    A massive ck airship hovered above the city. None of the Commanders recognized it, though Alexei knew better.


    "That''s¡­" Alexei muttered narrowing his eyes.


    That airship belonged to the Pendragon Royal family once. That was before Ivan imed it for himself after Mikhaim made some modifications to fit them.


    The airship loomed for only a moment longer before shifting course. To everyone''s surprise, it wasn''t heading toward the council building.


    Instead, it glided toward a different destination: Seraphiel''s Temple.


    Alexei stayed silent for a moment.


    He could feel it¡ªhis brother''s Stigma.


    "Ivan."


    The others looked at him, startled.


    ***


    The Temple of Seraphiel was the beating heart of Seraphia, the most visited sanctuary in the entirend. Day after day, worshippers poured in, seeking hope, and blessings for their families and futures.


    Today was no different; the temple was bustling with activity.


    Rows of wooden ck benches lined the vast hall, their surfaces worn smooth by countless visitors. The dim glow of candles and flickering candlesticks provided the only light, casting soft shadows that flickered along the ancient stone walls. Despite the crowd, the temple was steeped in silence, broken only by hushed whispers and the asional shuffle of feet.


    At the far end of the hall stood the heart of the temple¡ªa massive ck cross overshadowed by a towering statue of the Goddess Seraphiel. The statue, carved from pristine white marble, radiated something unique. Draped in a flowing ck robe, Seraphiel''s hands rested on the hilt of a grand ck sword, her gaze seeming to pierce straight into to what seemed to be the horizon. Priests moved quietly near the altar, offering blessings to the endless stream of civilians seeking divine favor. But the peaceful atmosphere was soon disrupted.


    A ripple ofmotion stirred near the entrance, spreading like wildfire. People turned, their murmurs growing louder as they instinctively stepped aside, clearing a path.


    From the parting crowd emerged a man¡ªMikhail.


    "Lord Mikhail," the temple''s elderly head priest greeted him, bowing slightly.


    Mikhail''s gaze swept the hall before he spoke. "Clear the temple. Everyone out."


    The priest hesitated, wringing his hands nervously. "I regret to say, my lord, but today is¡ª"


    "Ivan is here," Mikhail interrupted.


    The priest''s eyes widened, his breath catching in his throat. Around them, the civilians froze in shock too.


    Mikhail''s smile was cold as he turned his gaze to the gathered crowd. "Do I need to repeat myself?"


    It took no further prompting. The congregation scrambled to leave, their hurried steps echoing in the vast chamber as they rushed to vacate the temple. Even the priests, despite their initial protests, bowed their heads and retreated under Mikhail''s steely stare.


    As they exited, many couldn''t help but nce nervously at the sight outside¡ªa colossal ck airship, tantly and almost disrespectfully parked directly in front of the sacred grounds.


    Once the temple was empty, Mikhail nced up at the ship.


    Ivan descended gracefully from the deck of the airship. His ck hair fluttered as hended. Without hesitation, he stepped into the now-silent temple, Mikhail following close behind.


    Ivan''s boots clicked softly against the stone floor as he made his way toward the altar, his gaze fixed on the towering statue of Seraphiel.


    Once in front of the Goddess''s likeness, Ivan dropped to one knee.


    From a ck void, he drew a pitch-ck sword sheathed in an beautiful carved scabbard. The weapon seemed to absorb the light around it, radiating an aura of almost divinity. Ivan did not unsheathe it but held it in both hands. Bowing his head, he closed his eyes and began to pray in silence.

 Chapter 135 For Seraphiel

    Ivan wasn''t born a devoted worshipper of Seraphiel. That was his mother''s role, through and through. She was the one who dragged her four children, morning and night, to the small vige temple. For her, prayer wasn''t just a ritual¡ªit was life.


    She believed so strongly in Seraphiel that it was probably why she fell for Ivan''s father. Back then, Zakharik was already building Gevurah, the organization that would one day make his name. He first came to their vige to meet Ludm''s mother, the vige leader and protector. Zakharik had one mission: to convince her and anyone useful in the vige to join his cause.


    He visited often, speaking with Ludm''s mother, trying to win her over. But during those visits, Zakharik met someone unexpected¡ªIvan''s mother. She had nothing to do with Gevurah or fights. She was the humble daughter of a farmer, someone who''d once treated Zakharik''s wounds. That simple act of kindness sparked something between them. They found excuses to meet during every visit, their bond growing stronger until it bloomed into love. They married and had children, building a life together despite the odds.


    Years passed, and although Zakharik was absent more often than not, he always returned to see his family. But one day, everything changed. They were found out.


    For the first time in his life, Ivan prayed to Seraphiel.


    But she didn''te that day.


    Why would she? Ivan had never been as devout as his mother. To her, faith was second nature. To him, it was something distant, almost intangible. Still, he pleaded¡ªif not for himself, at least for his mother.


    But she wasn''t saved.


    Ivan''s prayers went unanswered. Seraphiel was just one Goddess trying to protect all her followers across the world. It wasn''t personal. But for Ivan, that was the moment everything changed. He started believing in her, not just because he wanted to¡ªbut because he needed to.


    Even as the torture began, even through the pain, Ivan prayed. Every day, every hour, every minute, every second. He begged for his vige to be spared. If not the vige, then his sisters, Ludm and Mikhael.


    He kept praying. Over and over.


    And then one day, Seraphiel answered.


    She came to him.


    Not in the dramatic way he''d read about in books¡ªthere were no thundering clouds or zing lights. She didn''t descend to save the vige. Instead, she appeared quietly in his consciousness.


    For the first time, Ivan saw her.


    Seraphiel.


    She was beautiful, more than anything he could''ve imagined. His mother had always described Seraphiel as a Goddess of War, a protector unjustly hated by the other gods. She had told him stories of Seraphiel''s battles, her strength in defending her people.


    But when Ivan looked at her, he realized his mother''s words had barely scratched the surface.


    Seraphiel was more perfect than described in books or by his mother.


    The first time Ivan saw her was during the darkest moment of his life. He was being cut alive, pain ripping through him, his body trembling on the edge of breaking. She didn''t say a word. She didn''t need to.


    Seraphiel simply approached him and pulled him into her embrace.


    That embrace was everything Ivan had ever needed.


    No words could ever capture the warmth and peace he felt in that moment. It wasn''t justfort¡ªit was hope, strength, and purpose, all wrapped into one. From that day forward, everything changed.


    Though she couldn''t intervene directly, Seraphiel gave him the strength to endure. She reignited his will, driving him to resist the Holy Church, to defy the agony and hold on. Six monthster, Ivan emerged as the man he was always meant to be, shaped by her unseen hand. Seraphiel had forged him into something greater.


    Among her followers, none had ever imed to see her¡ªnot truly. Faint whispers, vague sensations, maybe fleeting visions in dreams¡ªthat was the closest anyone hade. Some imed otherwise, but they were liars. Ivan, however, was different. He had seen her.


    Perhaps he wasn''t the first mortal toy eyes on Seraphiel, but he was undoubtedly the only one who had been this close to her.


    After his father rescued him, Ivan''s path became clear. He didn''t just follow Seraphiel¡ªhe became her. Messenger. Envoy. A vessel for her will to reshape the world in her image. And in over a decade of service, Ivan had never failed her. Not once.


    Normally, Ivan would visit Seraphiel''s temple daily to pray. But since leaving, his visits had be infrequent¡ªonce, maybe twice a month, if time allowed.


    Today, however, he came not for a meeting, not to strategize or n. He came to pray.


    Some might see this as an open challenge to the council locked in their war meeting, particrly to his older brother. Ivan didn''t care. His timing wasn''t provocation; it was simply the day he''d chosen.


    No one, not even his brother, could order him around.


    He answered to his father alone¡ªand only when it concerned Seraphia''s well-being or their grand n to spread Seraphiel''s faith across Arcadia.


    Otherwise, Ivan wouldn''t even bother obeying his father¡ªnot anymore. His pride and ego had grown sevenfold, and he had little patience for orders. That didn''t mean he was about to abandon Gevurah, though. That would be idiotic. Gevurah was still the fastest way to spread Seraphiel''s faith, and Ivan wouldn''t let personal grievances get in the way of that.


    Inside the temple, Mikhail waited.


    It had already been ten minutes since Ivan began praying. He was on one knee, holding Lost Paradise, his sword and a powerful Relic of Seraphiel¡ªone of the strongest that had ever existed.


    Mikhail had already said his prayers, so now he sat on one of the wooden benches, waiting silently for Ivan to finish.


    While Mikhail was a devout believer in Seraphiel, even he couldn''tpare to Ivan''s fervor.


    As he waited, the sound of boots tapping against the stone floor echoed behind him. Mikhail didn''t bother turning around; he already recognized the presence from the familiar Stigma she carried.


    A young woman of exceptional beauty, with long pitch ck hair cascading to her waist, stepped into view and quietly took a seat beside him. She kept a careful distance, her pitch-ck eyes fixed on Ivan, her younger brother.


    "What are you doing here, Yulia?" Mikhail asked.


    "..." Yuliana, however, didn''t respond. Her gaze remained locked on her younger brother, who was deep in prayer. It had been months since she''dst seen him.


    "If you missed him¡ªor were worried¡ªyou should''vee to the wedding," Mikhail said, with a chuckle.


    Yuliana remained silent.


    Mikhail let out a soft sigh, turning his head slightly toward her. "You can fool others with that stoic mask of yours, but you can''t fool me, Yulia. You and Anya are the only people he truly loves, the only ones he can call family. Try to act like it." His voice softened, though it still carried a hint of coldness. "Ivan might rather not want you around him, but you know how he really feels."


    "..."


    Yuliana''s lips parted after a long pause.


    "Tell him he''s leading the attack on the capital of Unadora in a month."


    Her gaze lingered on Ivan for a moment longer before she rose to her feet. Without another word, she turned and walked away, the sound of her boots fading into the distance.


    Mikhail nced over his shoulder and smirked. "Yeah, yeah, I get it. I won''t let anyone mess with your cute little brother. Don''t worry, Yulia."


    Five minutester, Ivan finished his prayer. His eyes opened as he slid Lost Paradise back into the ck void. Rising to his feet, he turned without a word and began walking away.


    "Your big sister was here, by the way," Mikhail said, standing up to follow. "Though I''m guessing you already felt her."


    Ivan didn''t reply, brushing past him.


    Mikhail sighed, shaking his head. "You guys are something else."


    The pair exited the temple and leapt onto the deck of their airship, but the scene waiting for them wasn''t exactly weing.


    Ludm and Kam stood facing a drunken figure: Artem.


    "Come on, Ludm," Artem slurred with augh, reaching out toward her. "Why stick with that cold, emotionless guy? Join my Legion instead. Aren''t you bored of him by now?"


    Ludm''s eyes narrowed as she stepped back. "Leave."


    Kam, standing beside her, crossed her arms, staring Artem down. "Why are you even bothering to talk to this trash, Ludm? Just kick him out already."


    Artem''s grin widened. "Oh? Kam? Damn! You''ve grown up even more beautifully in my absence!" His hand reached out toward her. "Let''s see¡ª"


    -BAM!


    Before Artem couldy a finger on Kam, Dimitri appeared out of nowhere, aiming a powerful kick at his head.


    But Artem barely flinched. He raised his arm, and a ck shockwave of Stigma rippled outward, crushing the air with a deafening crack. Dimitri''s expression twisted in as his attack failed to make Artem budge.


    Artem grinned, casually taking another swig from a fresh bottle of liquor. "Ah, Dimitri! You''ve grown too, huh? How old were youst time I saw you? Ten or something?"


    -BAM!


    Artem''s smirk shattered¡ªalong with his cheek¡ªas a punch mmed into him before he could react. The force sent him flying, but he managed to twist mid-air andnd on his feet atop one of the airship''srge cabins.


    "Oh¡­" Artem spat blood onto the deck below, sobering up quickly. His eyes flicked downward andnded on Mikhail, who stood with a smile.


    "He was fourteen, dumbass," Mikhail called out casually.


    Artem wiped his mouth, only for his gaze to shift and meet a chillingly familiar sight. Pitch-ck eyes, cold as death itself, stared up at him. A shiver ran down his spine, the same as it always did each time he met Ivan.


    "Mikhail¡­ and," Artem muttered, a grin slowly creeping onto his face as he met Ivan''s stare. "Ivan. It''s been a while."


    Seeing Ivan remainpletely unfazed, Artem''s smirk only widened. His muscles tensed as he shot forward.


    "Let''s see how strong you''ve be!"


    In an instant, he was right in front of Ivan, his fist rocketing toward his face. Yet Ivan neither flinched nor moved.


    But just as Artem''s punch was about tond, it stopped¡ªmere inches from Ivan''s calm expression.


    A hand had caught his wrist.


    Alexei now stood beside them.


    "We don''t fight each other, Artem," he said coldly.


    Artem''s eyes flicked between Alexei and Ivan before he let out a low chuckle, stepping back. With a final nce at Ludm and Kam, he turned and leapt off the airship, disappearing into the night.


    Mikhail sighed shaking his head. "Why don''t you just kill that bastard already, Alexei?"


    Alexei met Mikhail''s gaze. "I said¡ªwe don''t fight each other."


    "Then don''t expect us toe back here often." Mikhail shook his head with a faint smile. "Do you not see how shaken Ludm and Kam are? Someone like him has no ce in Seraphia."


    Alexei remained unmoved. "That''s for the Council to decide. You should focus on preparing for the assault on Unadora''s capital."


    Ludm narrowed her eyes. "You''re asking us to take the capital again? Just send Artem and his Legion. He seems eager enough for a fight."


    "I agree," Kam added. "We''re already drowning in Britannia''s mess."@@novelbin@@


    Alexei shook his head. "The second capital must fall as perfectly as Camelot. That''s why we chose Ivan."


    Mikhail let out a shortugh. "Huh? If you want guaranteed sess, just send Eudoxia."


    Silence fell.


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    Nearly everyone on deck turned to re at him as if it was the dumbest answer possible.


    Alexei''s expression darkened. "Eudoxia can''t be controlled. We keep her for extreme situations."


    "Eudoxia can be controlled."


    Ivan spoke up suddenly.


    He strode past his brother


    "I am not."


    Alexei watched him go, his gaze unreadable.


    Before disappearing into the quarters, Ivan left them with one final answer.


    "I''ll do it."


    A brief pause.


    "For Seraphiel."

 Chapter 136 Ryan Griffin

    Aurion was one of the most prosperous nations on the Holy Continent, positioned at its far western edge. Renowned for its advancements, it stood as the most developed country in the entire continent, far surpassing its neighbors in technology and lifestyle. Innovation was at its core, and progress never seemed to slow.


    Many of the greatest minds in science hailed from Aurion, and it was home to [Horizon], the continent''s most prestigious institute for scientific research. If there was a groundbreaking discovery to be made, chances were it came from there.


    The nation itself was divided into four major regions:


    The Northern Region of Rutoshia


    The Southern Region of Adrencia


    The Eastern Region of Rodhenia


    The Western Region of Escain


    Along the main road leading to Asherante, the capital of Rodhenia, a sleek carriage moved through. Unlike the traditional carriages seen in less developed nations, this one wasn''t drawn by horses. Instead, it glided forward, powered by mana stones and controlled by a skilled mana user.


    Unlike other countries where medieval-style guards were stationed at every entrance, Aurion didn''t rely on such outdated methods. There were still guards present, but they weren''t checking every passerby as if expecting trouble at any moment.


    Aurion was a nation of innovation and power¡ªonly a fool would dare to cause chaos in a ce like Asherante or Ocryphia. Both capitals were home to some of the highest-ranked Hunters in the continent. Any criminal foolish enough to stir up trouble would be dealt with before they could even take a second breath.


    However, an event had shaken the nation just two weeks prior¡ªone that left even the mostposed individuals in shock. A battle of legendary proportions had unfolded in Ocryphia, where an actual Goddess and a Fallen Angel had appeared and shed. It was the kind of event that people only read about in myths, yet it had happened before the eyes of thousands. Some skeptics believed it was nothing more than an borate illusion or staged performance, but the number of casualties left no room for doubt¡ªit had been real.


    Interestingly, while Ocryphia was still reeling from the aftermath, the other three regions weren''t as convinced. To them, it seemed like a fabricated spectacle designed to attract more visitors and attention to the city.


    Despite being part of the same country, the four capital cities shared a deep-rooted rivalry. Each took pride in its own strengths, and their rivalries were further fueled by the presence of Aurion''s four elite academies, one in each capital.


    As the carriage rolled closer to the city, its passengers caught sight of the towering buildings of Asherante.


    A delicate hand pulled back the curtain covering the window, revealing a striking young woman with forest-green hair. Her gray eyes, scanned the bustling cityscape beyond.


    "It''s incredible, isn''t it?" Diana mutterred beside her, resting her head against the window as she gazed at the gleaming skyline.


    This was her second time seeing Asherante, yet the sight still left her awestruck. The city stretched toward the heavens with towering skyscrapers, their sleek ss surfaces reflecting the vibrant neon lights. Giant digital screens shed with news updates and advertisements, giving the whole city an animated energy.


    "It''s certainly more advanced than Unadora," Minerva replied not sounding as impressed as her sister. "Would you want to live here someday?"@@novelbin@@


    Diana shook her head almost immediately. "Unadora feels more peaceful. This ce is just... too crowded." She hesitated before ncing at her sister. "What about you, sister?"


    For a brief moment, Minerva''s usually unreadable expression softened, a flicker of something mncholic crossing her face. But she quickly masked it with a small smile. "I don''t really have a choice. My fianc¨¦ lives here, after all."


    Diana frowned, arms crossed. "You haven''t even met him yet."


    Minerva sighed. "Circumstances got in the way."


    "That''s not an excuse! He could''ve waited for you! You came all the way from Unadora, and he didn''t even have the patience to wait a few hours?" Diana huffed, barely holding back her anger.


    Two weeks ago, on their way to meet Minerva''s fianc¨¦¡ªRyan Griffin, heir to Griffin Industries¡ªthey had been caught up in an unexpected incident. A notorious criminal, Davon Brook, had been found in the nearby forest, and Minerva had chosen to aid a group of Hunters in taking him down. By the time they had settled the matter and dealt with the aftermath, night had already fallen by the time they reached Asherante.


    Ryan Griffin, who had been expecting their arrival, had waited for an hour before losing his patience and leaving.


    When Minerva and Diana finally reached the estate, he was already gone. She hadn''t even gotten the chance to meet him¡ªbut fortunately, his father had been present, allowing them to proceed with discussions about their arranged engagement.


    In truth, the discussions between their families had already been settled. The arrangement between Minerva and Ryan had been decided by their fathers long ago. Her journey to Asherante wasn''t just about meeting her fianc¨¦¡ªit was also a way to prove to Brian Griffin that her family was serious about the engagement. Getting familiar with the city she would eventually call home was just another part of the n.


    "It''s not like we werete on purpose," Diana grumbled. "We helped take down a criminal, for crying out loud."


    "Yes, but maybe we should have left that job to the Hunters," Minerva sighed. "From what I saw, Mr. King seemed strong enough to handle it on his own."


    She recalled the fight vividly. King hadpletely overwhelmed both the monster and Davon Brook. Looking back, she wasn''t even sure he had needed her help when the creature lunged at him.


    Switching topics, Minerva turned to her sister with a teasing smile. "Has he called you since then?"


    Diana huffed. "He sent me messages¡ªbut only to ask about you." She shot Minerva an annoyed look. "If that''s all he wanted, you should have given your contact, sister."


    Minerva chuckled. "Is my dear sister perhaps jealous?"


    "W-Why would I be jealous of him?" Diana shot back, clearly flustered. She wasn''t jealous¡ªjust irritated that King had only asked for her number to use her as a go-between for Minerva.


    Who did he think she was?


    She wasn''t just anybody¡ªshe was the daughter of the most powerful Duke in Unadora!


    Minerva simply shook her head, amused, before turning back to the window.


    After another thirty minutes, the carriage finally pulled up in front of the Griffin estate. Calling it a mansion didn''t feel quite right. Rather than the elegant grandeur one might expect from one of the wealthiest families in Aurion, the ce looked more like a training facility than a home.


    As their carriage came to a stop, the two guards trailing behind them in a separate vehicle quickly got out, moving to open their door.


    Diana stepped out first, followed closely by Minerva. Their outfits were far from the traditional gowns they would have worn back in Unadora¡ªor even the ones they had worn just two weeks ago. They had dressed for the asion, knowing they were visitors in a different country.


    Minerva wore a stylish skirt dress, while Diana had opted for something more practical¡ªsimple yet elegant pants.


    The automatic gates swung open the moment they arrived, as if expecting them.


    Minerva and Diana, already familiar with the estate, strode forward nked by their guards.


    As they approached the entrance, Minerva''s eyes quickly spotted a young man standing at the doorway, a confident smile on his face. He was striking¡ªaround her age, with spiky dirt-blond hair swept back and piercing blue eyes.


    Her heart skipped a beat despite herself.


    There was no doubt about it¡ªthis was Ryan Griffin.


    Stopping a few steps away, Minerva pinched the hem of her skirt and gave a wless, formal greeting.


    Diana, who wasn''t wearing a skirt¡ªand who, frankly, had no interest in impressing Ryan¡ªsettled for a curt nod. She still hadn''t forgiven him for leaving instead of at least waiting for them in his own mansion.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Milord," Minerva greeted.


    Ryan chuckled. "You don''t have to be so formal with me, we are in Asherante, a highly developed City. But yeah, the pleasure''s mine."


    Diana frowned but kept her thoughts to herself.


    "I heard my father speak of your beauty," Ryan continued, his gaze lingering on Minerva, "but I see now that he greatly underestimated his words. You''re even more stunning than I imagined."


    Minerva offered a polite smile. "I''m honored. My father also underestimated his words when describing you, Milord," she added with a soft giggle.


    Ryan''s grin widened. With an easy gesture, he stepped aside. "Please,e in."


    Minerva nodded and followed him inside, Diana trailing behind with their guards.


    He led them to a spacious living room, modern yet luxurious.


    "Take a seat," Ryan said, motioning toward a plush sofa before settling into the armchair opposite them. "Would you like something to drink? Or maybe a snack?"


    Minerva shook her head. "No, thank you, Milord." Diana followed suit.


    Ryan let out a smallugh. "You don''t need to call me that. This isn''t some remote vige, and I''m not a peasant. Just call me Ryan. That''ll be easier for you¡ªsince we''re already engaged. Not officially yet, but soon enough."


    Minerva hesitated for a brief second before finally relenting. "Yes¡­ Ryan," she said, a little awkwardly.


    Pleased, Ryan reached out to the maid standing nearby, taking a cup from the tray she held. He took a sip, his gaze never leaving Minerva.


    Ryan took a slow sip of his drink, his gaze lingering on Diana a little too long, making her ufortable.


    "Is Lord Griffin here as well?" She asked, breaking the silence.


    "My father? No," Ryan replied casually. "He''s got a lot on his te. Being the CEO of Griffin Industries isn''t exactly a small job. You should know by now¡ªeveryone across the Holy Continentes to us for weapons. Hell, even nations beyond it do. Our craftsmanship is unmatched, not just here but even in other continents like Zndia. My father''s been expanding business there too."


    He leaned back, tilting his head slightly. "No surprise your father came running to mine when his kingdom was on the brink of copse. Or is it still crumbling? Have your enemies already started making moves against you?"


    Diana clenched her teeth, her fingers curling into fists. Just as she was about to speak, Minerva gently ced a hand on her arm, cutting in with a smile.


    "Gevurah," Minerva answered smoothly. "They''re a religious faction devoted to Seraphiel, a goddess."


    Ryan scoffed. "They sound like a bunch of idiots." He shook his head but smirked. "But don''t worry. With all the weapons my father sent and the money he lent, there''s no way your kingdom will fall¡ªno matter how weak it is."


    Diana abruptly stood up. Minerva shot her a pleading look, but Diana ignored it, locking eyes with Ryan for a brief second before turning on her heel and walking away.


    Ryan raised a brow but chuckled. "Huh. Feisty."


    "My apologies," Minerva said quickly, forcing another smile. "My sister isn''t much of a talker."


    "Oh, I don''t mind," Ryan said with a smirk, his gaze still fixed on Diana''s retreating figure. Then, without missing a beat, he turned back to Minerva. "She''s just as hot as you, isn''t she? Is she engaged to someone yet?"


    Minerva hesitated, watching the way his eyes gleamed with interest. She knew exactly where his thoughts were heading. Polygamy wasn''t unheard of in Aurion, but thest thing she wanted was for her sister to get caught up in this.


    "Our father is already considering suitors for her within our kingdom," she lied smoothly.


    Ryan exhaled, a flicker of disappointment crossing his face before he shrugged and downed the rest of his drink. "Whatever," he said, setting his cup down before stepping toward her. "You''re enough."


    Minerva stood as well.


    Before she could fully process what was happening, Ryan grabbed her hand, pulling her sharply toward him. His touch was firm and a bit hard. One of his hands slid to her cheek, his fingers warm against her skin.


    "Since you''re going to be mine, I could take you right here," he said, his breath brushing against her lips as he leaned in, closing the distance.


    Minerva''s heart pounded, but she gently pressed her hands against his chest, pushing him back. "Um¡­ please, not now," she said softly.


    Ryan frowned, his gaze darkening. "Why?"


    She hesitated. The truth was, she wasn''t ready. It wasn''t the right time¡ªperhaps it never had been. But she knew better than to say that outright. Instead, she offered a response she thought he would ept.


    "After the war," she said carefully. "When everything is settled."


    Ryan studied her for a long moment, then scoffed, stepping away. Without another word, he turned and strode off without bothering his annoyance.


    "Suit yourself," he muttered. "I have things to take care of."


    As the door shut behind him, Minerva let out a slow, shaky breath. She had thought she was prepared for this¡­ but maybe she wasn''t as ready as she had believed.


    Still, it didn''t matter. Ready or not, she would have eventually to fulfill her duty¡ªfor her kingdom''s sake.

 Chapter 137 Unadora

    Dreonah, Capital of Unadora


    Inside the grand royal castle, within a chamber typically reserved for high-stakes political discussions, arge assembly of nobles sat around a rectangr table.


    At the head of the table, upying the most prestigious seat, sat a man in his mid-forties. He wore the regal attire of a monarch, his crown resting firmly atop his head. His sharp gaze swept over those gathered before him, his fist propped against his cheek in deep contemtion.


    This was none other than King Harvin Dreonah, ruler of Unadora.


    The room remained silent as the nobles waited for their king to speak. Yet, he remained silent, with a contemtive expression.


    Finally, breaking the stillness, a green-haired man leaned forward. Duke Rosenwalt cleared his throat before addressing the room.


    "Your Majesty, over the past few weeks, we have received thousands of weapons from Griffin Industries. Lord Brian Griffin has pledged his full support to our cause, and he''s already preparing to send the next shipments of armor."


    King Harvin gave a slight nod, acknowledging the statement, but before he could respond, a woman across the table spoke up.


    "That''s reassuring, Lord Rosenwalt, but can we truly trust him?" Countess Hoburn asked, narrowing her eyes.


    Duke Rosenwalt met her gaze with an amused smile.


    "Countess, as I''ve said, we''ve already secured over ten thousand weapons from Griffin. Distribution across the kingdom is well underway. There is no reason to doubt his intentions."


    But the countess wasn''t satisfied. She shook her head. "I''m not questioning what he''s given us¡ªI want to know if Lord Griffin''s loyalty extends beyond convenience. Will he stand by us until the very end, no matter the oue?"


    A hushed murmur swept through the room. It was a valid concern. Many of them were well aware of the risks ahead. If their kingdom fell, would Brian Griffin still be on their side, or would he turn his back on them?


    Duke Rosenwalt, however, didn''t hesitate.


    "He will." He let the words settle before adding, "Need I remind everyone that my eldest daughter is engaged to Brian Griffin''s son? If he had any intention of abandoning us, why would he forge such a bond with my family?"


    "That''s a fair point, Duke Rosenwalt," a man chimed in, stroking his chin thoughtfully. It was Duke Alinton, the only other duke in the room. "But let''s not forget¡ªyou promised him a reserve of White Amber. Just how much of that precious stash have you already handed over to him?"


    White Amber was no ordinary ore. It was rare, highly sought after, and absolutely essential for crafting weapons capable of fighting Demonic Entities. Duke Rosenwalt''s territory happened to sit on a mine brimming with White AMber, just waiting to be dug up. Along with offering his daughter''s hand, the duke had thrown the mine into the deal with Brian Griffin.


    "So much wealth," Duke Alinton mused, shaking his head, "and yet you''re handing it over to a stranger."


    Duke Rosenwalt simply smiled. "Wealth means nothing if you don''t have a territory left to spend it in."


    For him, it wasn''t about getting richer. It was about securing enough weapons and manpower to protect his people, hisnd, and the entire kingdom. That was the real prize.


    "Fair enough," Countess Hoburn said, raising an eyebrow. "But if the kingdom falls, Brian Griffin won''t be able to exploit that mine of yours anymore. Does he even realize that?"


    "I''ve already sent him enough ore tost five years," Duke Rosenwalt replied confidently. "He''ll make a fortune from it. And honestly, Countess, why are you being so pessimistic? We''ve got top-quality weapons, and Griffin Industries has promised armor to match. I''d say our chances are looking good."


    "You''re the one being overly optimistic, Duke Rosenwalt" Duke Alinton shot back with a sigh. "Need I remind you what happened to Britannia? A massive empire, far stronger than us, with more manpower than we could ever dream of¡ªand even they fell to Gevurah. And that was under the leadership of the legendary Arthur Pendragon, no less."


    The room fell silent as the harsh but true reality. The Empire of Britannia wasn''t just any Emoire¡ªit was and of legends. Once a collection of warring territories, it had been united by Arthur Pendragon and his Knights of the Round Table. And yet, even they hadn''t been enough to stop Gevurah.


    If Britannia couldn''t stand against Gevurah, what hope did they have?


    "Yes, Britannia has fallen, just as Arthur Pendragon himself once did. Our odds may seem bleak, but tell me¡ªwhy are we all here?" Duke Rosenwalt''asked as he looked around at his fellow nobles. "Because we care. For our kingdom, our people, and our families. We have no intention of surrendering our home to these invaders without a fight. Isn''t that right, Your Majesty?"


    He turned to face King Harvin, who met the expectant gazes of his council before giving a firm nod.


    "Indeed." He said before turning toward Duke Alinton. "Alinton, you were tasked with summoning Hunters from across the Holy Continent. What is their response?"


    Duke Aliton, smiled confidently. "Yes, Your Majesty. So far, seven thousand Hunters have answered our call. With the rewards we''ve promised them, more will continue to arrive before Gevurahunches its attack. Among them, we even have S-Rank Hunters."


    King Harvin took in the news with a slight nod before turning to Countess Hoburn, who had been waiting for her turn to speak.


    "The treasury has also been put to good use, Your Majesty," she reported. "We''vemissioned two hundred warships, and more than half have already arrived. Each is outfitted with cutting-edge weaponry¡ªpowerful enough to wound even high-ranking Exorcists and Hunters. If fired in coordinated salvos, these weapons can even bring down an S-Rank Hunter."


    Duke Rosenwalt spoke uo next. "Additionally, we''ve received the support of [Horizon], who has helped construct a protective dome around the capital. Their Anti-Mana Barrier will shield the city from even the most devastating spells assaults. Should the enemy reach the capital, Your Majesty will be safe."


    "They will reach the capital."


    A voice suddenly cut through the discussion.


    The doors swung open, revealing a striking young man in his early twenties. He was d in pristine white armor, a golden cross emblem engraved on the chestte. His chestnut-brown hair gleamed under the chamber''s light, and his piercing blue eyes seemed to have a hue of gold. As he stepped forward, his golden cape billowed slightly behind him.


    Beside him, a hooded figure in a white cloak followed silently, their face concealed beneath the fabric.


    "Your Majesty," the man halted before the throne, meeting King Harvin''s gaze. "The Holy Church has sent me to aid the Unadora Kingdom in its battle against the malevolent organization of Gevurah. I am Keh, a Pdin of the Holy Lumieras Army."


    "A Pdin?!"


    Gasps filled the hall as every noble in attendance rose to their feet.


    The Holy Lumieras Empire boasted the strongest army on the entire Holy Continent. Its Holy Knights were said to be blessed by the Savior himself¡ªbut Pdins were in a league of their own. Born with unparalleled talent in strength, mana, andbat, they were often referred to as the very children of the Savior, rumored to carry his divine blood.


    Pdins were rarely seen outside the Holy Empire, their presence alone a symbol of immense power. And yet, one had been sent to aid them.


    Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    King Harvin''s expression flickered between surprise and relief. "It seems His Holiness has answered my call."


    Keh gave a solemn nod. "Indeed, Your Majesty. The fall of Britannia has dealt a heavy blow to the Holy Continent. The Holy Church refuses to let another kingdom devoted to the Savior fall into the hands of these..." His voice darkened, his expression twisting in disgust. "...despicable lower beings."


    His unfiltered contempt was startling¡ªeven among nobles, few spoke so openly.


    Duke Rosenwalt rose from his seat. "Milord, are you saying they will reach the capital?"


    Before Keh could respond, another voice cut in.


    "They will. And the capital may be their first target."


    The speaker was the hooded figure. As she stepped forward, she reached for her hood and lowered it.


    Gasps rippled through the hall.


    She was breathtaking.


    A young woman, seemingly in her early twenties, with an otherworldly beauty that left even the most seasoned nobles speechless. Her golden-blond hair, woven into a crown braid, cascaded down her back in elegant waves. But it was her eyes that truly captivated¡ªbrilliant scarlet irises tinged with hints of soft pink, glowing lightly.


    For a moment, no one spoke.


    Who was this woman?


    That was what they all wondered until Keh answered.


    "She is Merlin, the Greatest Mage of the Holy Continent," Keh said.


    "Merlin?!"


    Duke Rosenwalt''s eyes widened, mirroring the shock on every noble''s face.


    There wasn''t a single person in the room who hadn''t heard of her.


    Merlin had once stood beside Arthur Pendragon during his conquest of Britannia, her name whispered with awe across the continent. She was widely acknowledged as the most powerful mage alive.@@novelbin@@


    King Harvin''s gaze narrowed with suspicion. "We believed Lady Merlin had died in the war."


    Merlin shook her head. "Arthur ordered me to leave before Gevurah struck. I set out to find a way to defeat them..." Her grip tightened around her staff.


    "He sent you away? Even though you were Britannia''s strongest weapon?" Countess Hoburn asked, clearly astonished.


    Merlin gave aplicated nod. "Arthur must have foreseen Britannia''s fall. And truthfully, so did I. Still, I chose to stay¡ªbut he wouldn''t allow it. The reality is, my presence wouldn''t have changed the oue."


    King Harvin raised a brow. "Even yourself?"


    Merlin nodded again. "Gevurah''s worshippers of Seraphiel are using something called Stigma¡ªthe equivalent of the Pdins'' blessing marks but different in an inexplicable way. They serve as both their main offense and defense."


    "We''ve heard of it," Duke Alinton said. "But knowing what it is doesn''t change anything. Their leader is a monster."


    Keh chuckled at his words. "I was sent by the Holy Church to face Ivan Zakharovich Kozlow. There is no need for concern."


    Countess Hoburn scoffed. "If even Arthur Pendragon couldn''t defeat him, what makes you think you can, Lord Pdin?"


    Before Keh could reply, Merlin spoke. "I will apany him."


    Her words sent ripples of surprise through the hall, but she continued.


    "For months, I''ve searched for a way to counter Gevurah, but I still don''t fully understand Stigma. Even if we can''t overpower him, there may be... other methods." Her voice trailed off as she fell in thought.


    A heavy silence settled over the room.


    After a moment, King Harvin finally spoke. "Have you seen him? What do you think?"


    Merlin''s expression darkened. "From a distance, yes. And he is..." She hesitated before continuing, "...without doubts the most dangerous man I have everid eyes on."


    There was no lies in her words.


    "If I''m being honest," she started, "I don''t think there''s anyone in the world who can defeat him."


    Silence fell at her words.


    The nobles exchanged uneasy nces, their anxiety only deepening.


    If even Merlin believed Ivan was unbeatable, then what hope did they have?

 Chapter 138 [Flashback] [James Arnold Grayling] [1]

    "These bastards from the Royal Navy really don''t have anything better to do," a rough voice rang out inside the lively tavern.


    The ce was bustlingrge, noisy, and filled with the scent of rum and sea salt. Laughter and shouting echoed through the air as pirates drank to their heart''s content. Women weaved through the crowd, some entertaining drunken sailors, others sharing in the revelry¡ªsome of them were pirates themselves.


    But in a slightly secluded corner, a group of six sat around a table, drinkingzily. Unlike the rest, they weren''t lost in the chaos. Their presence alone attracted attention, drawing lingering stares from the crowd.


    James took a long swig from his bottle before turning to a man with dark hair and a thick ck beard. "Why the hell are you bringing up those Royal Navy fuckers while we''re supposed to be resting, Thatch?"


    Thatch shifted his dark eyes toward James, his usual scowl in ce. Instead of answering, he turned his gaze toward another man at the table¡ªone who stood out from the rest. Unlike the rugged, sea-worn look of most pirates, this man had neatly slicked-back brown hair, a neat coat, and a well-kept hat. He looked like he''d just stepped out of a nobleman''s parlor rather than a pirate''s den.


    "Tell him, Kidd," Thatch muttered.


    Kidd let out a sigh. "The British Empire has started offering a handsome sum of gold to any pirate willing to abandon their ways and serve the British Crown instead. They want them to hunt down their own kind. They''re calling them Pirate Hunters."


    "Pirate Hunters, huh?" Jack Rackham scoffed, slouching further into his chair. He was already drunker than most in the tavern, azy smirk on his lips. "The cowards who join the British won''t be a problem for us, right, Bonny?"


    Anne Bonny, the redhead beauty perched on hisp, smirked before leaning in to kiss him. "Any pirate willing to sell their soul to the Crown is just a spineless coward," she said. "They won''t be a threat to us."


    "I wouldn''t be so sure," Kidd said, swirling the drink in his hand. "Most pirates are in this life for gold. If the British Crown starts throwing enough of it around, plenty of them will forget why they became pirates in the first ce and switch sides. They will lose their raison d''¨ºtre."


    "Raison d''¨ºtre," James mocked with a smirk, kicking his feet up onto the table. He leaned back in his chair, bncing on two legs. "You really sound like some delicate little bitch from the royal court, Kidd."


    "Kahaha!" Rackham let out a loudugh, raising his bottle in agreement.


    Kidd grimaced but held his tongue.


    "Can''t help it," Anne Bonny said with a teasing smile. "Kidd used to be a noble before he decided to join us."


    "He''d better have," Rackham chuckled, turning toward the silent woman sitting among them. She had jet-ck hair, striking red eyes, and an air of coldness. Unlike the rest, she wasn''t drinking¡ªjust listening. "Otherwise, Mary would''ve killed him."


    "I didn''t be a pirate out of fear," Kidd snapped. "I chose this life. Hell, I even turned down the British Empire''s offer myself." His re swept across the table.


    James smirked. "I bet you did."


    Kidd groaned, narrowing his eyes at him. "Since you''re so obsessed with gold, I''m surprised you didn''t take the British up on their royal pardon, Captain Grayling."


    He had a point.


    Everyone at the table knew James'' reputation¡ªhis insatiable hunger for gold. Out of all of them, he was the greediest. It was, in fact, strange that he had refused the Crown''s offer.


    "We all know why," Rackham said, smirking as he leaned back in his chair. "Right, Grayling?"


    Anne Bonny immediately slid off Rackham''sp, sensing where this was going.


    James kept his easy smile. "Oh? And what reason could that be, Rackham?"


    "You''re really asking?" Rackham let out a drunken chuckle. "Everyone knows you fucked the British Empress, but you got dumped¡ª"


    -BAM!


    Before he could finish, James sent him flying. Rackham crashed through the tavern wall,nding sprawled out on the ground outside.


    Groaning, he lifted his bottle for onest sip before grinning and closing his eyes, passing out cold.


    James raised his bottle high and began emptying it in long, slow gulps.


    Around him, the others kept drinking as if nothing had happened. Rackham getting knocked through a wall by James wasn''t exactly unusual. If anything, the real surprise was that James hadn''t killed him yet. Then again, everyone at the table knew¡ªwhether they admitted it or not¡ªthat James considered Rackham one of the few people he could actually call a friend. In fact, every person sitting around this table fell into that rare category.


    "Hornigold epted their offer," Thatch said, exhaling smoke from his pipe. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Who gives a damn?" James muttered, his expression darkening. "I always knew that bastard never had any balls. Just like Drake."


    Mary, who had been quietly watching, smirked. "Are you nning to string Hornigold''s guts up like you did with Drake?"


    James toyed with the ruby pendant around his neck, grinning. "If I see that traitor, yeah."


    "If I see him first, I''ll cut his balls off and make him eat them," Anne snorted as she slid into Rackham''s now-empty seat.


    "..." Kidd grimaced but said nothing, clearly not sharing the taste of his fellow captains'' unique methods of execution.


    Thatch took another slow drag from his pipe. "Where are you heading next, Grayling?"


    James tilted his head back, staring at the ceiling as if contemting. After a long pause, he finally spoke.


    "Asturias."


    Anne raised an eyebrow. "Asturias?"


    "It''s in the north of the Spanish Empire¡­" Kidd answered, but his brows furrowed as he nced at James. "What exactly are you nning to do there?"


    James smirked. "Kidnap the Spanish princess."


    ****


    "Mr. Grayling!"


    "Huh?"


    James blinked awake, his eyes snapping open. He found himself staring at the ceiling of a lecture hall, the dull hum of the room settling in around him. He let out azy yawn,pletely unbothered by the silence that had followed his name being called.


    His first instinct was to nce at the person next to him. Angel sat there, her expression unreadable, before she coolly turned her gaze away.


    James stretched, casually shifting his legs off the desk where he had been lounging. As he did, he was met with the sight of Professor Norman Columbus ring at him. The man, usually the picture ofposure and elegance, was visibly struggling to keep his temper in check.


    James had only been attending this history ss for a few weeks, and yet in that short time, he had managed to test the professor''s patience more times than anyone thought possible. Columbus was known for his impable self-control, but James seemed to be an exception to the rule.


    "What''s up?" James asked, blinking at him innocently.


    The room was filled mostly with fourth-year students, and they were all staring at him like he was some kind of anomaly. And in a way, he was. He had appeared out of nowhere, iming to be a new student, and had taken the empty seat next to Angel Elysphira¡ªthe one girl no one dared to approach. And yet, here he was, chatting with her like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    At first, Professor Columbus had assumed James was just another transfer student. But that illusion didn''tst long. It quickly became clear that James wasn''t. He was a first year student who was skipping his sses for his sses.


    It had literally no senses.


    The logical course of action would have been to kick him out.@@novelbin@@


    But he didn''t.


    Why?


    Because James was close to Angel¡ªcloser than anyone had ever seen. They talked like old friends, and the mere thought of upsetting her was enough to make the professor hesitate. And so, against all reason, James remained.


    Still, one question lingered¡ªwhy was he even here?


    He clearly had no interest in history. The only usible exnation was that he was sticking around for Angel.


    "You''re bothering the ss, peasant! Don''t you understand?"


    One of the noble students finally mustered the courage to speak. Though, notably, he avoided looking directly at Angel as he did so.


    James arched a brow, his gaze shifting to the young man who had just spoken. He sized him upzily before his lips curled in mild amusement.


    "Damn¡­" He muttered, tilting his head. "Who the hell gave you that haircut? You actually paid for that? Didn''t have enough money? If I had any, I''d lend you some out of pity. But, hey, if you want, I can fix it with my saber."


    "..."


    The nobleman''s mouth hung open in shock. He had paid 200 Lux for this haircut¡ªby one of the best stylist in the city.


    The quietsted only a moment before it was shattered by uproariousughter echoing through the lecture hall.


    The young noble''s face turned crimson with anger as he clenched his fists. But despite his fury, he didn''t dare make a move. He could only re at James, who was smirking at him with that same irritatingly smug expression.


    "Mr. Grayling. You''re disrupting the ss. Out."


    Professor Norman Columbus finally made his move. It was the tenth time this had happened, and by now, everyone was used to it.


    In fact, most of the students¡ªespecially the women¡ªalmost felt disappointed. As annoying as he was, James brought some much-needed entertainment to their otherwise dull history lectures. If it weren''t for Angel being around and looking suspiciously like his girlfriend, more than a few of them would have already tried asking him out.


    James sighed, frowning slightly. "Again?"


    Stretching his arms, he finally swung his legs off the desk and stood up. Then, without hesitation, he reached over and took Angel''s hand, pulling her to her feet.


    "Let''s go, Miss Angel."


    Angel, as always, followed without a word.


    History was the only ss Angel never skipped¡ªnormally. At first, she had refused to leave whenever James got kicked out, staying behind to finish the lesson. But James had been persistent, and before long, she started walking out with him every time.


    Because truthfully, she was having a lot more fun with James than she ever did sitting through ss.

 Chapter 139 A Pirate Skipping Class

    As if making a dramatic exit from a grand performance, James strode out of the ssroom, firmly grasping Angel''s hand¡ªalmost like a hero rescuing his beloved from peril. Unaware of the gossip that would soon spread through the academy, he walked confidently beside her, still holding onto her hand.


    Angel nced down, slightly taken aback.


    His grip was warm and strong, enveloping her smaller handpletely. It wasn''t just the size difference¡ªshe could feel the sheer, immeasurable strength behind it.


    James hadn''t grabbed her hand with any grand intention. In fact, it was the first time he had done so. Normally, he would simply tug or grasp someone''s arm to help them up, just as he had done with Cattleya before to forcefully make her follow him.


    It wasn''t anything special¡ªhe treated other women the same way. He had done it with both the Spanish and French princesses. It was his way of subtly asserting control, sometimes just to get a reaction out of them. Over time, it had be a habit, something instinctual when dealing with women he wasn''t particrly close to.


    "By the way, Angel," James spoke, finally considering something he probably should have worried about sooner, "can you get kicked out of the academy for skipping too many sses?"


    Thinking back to the many lectures he had either deliberately skipped or been thrown out of, he felt like he should have been expelled ages ago.


    "Maybe," Angel replied thoughtfully. "I''ve skipped a lot, but I''ve never been kicked out."


    "That''s because you''re from a rich and influential family," James said matter-of-factly.


    Angel turned to him, curious. "What about you, James?"


    "Hmm, tough question," he said, before smirking. "If I had to guess, I''d say Cattleya''s covering for me. Her grandmother is the headmistress, after all. I suppose she''s doing her job well."


    "Cattleya Starlight?"


    "The one and only." James nodded, leaning back slightly. "I made a deal with her, but she''s sure taking her sweet time delivering what I asked for. Maybe it''s time I start making good on my threats." He added with a smile.


    Angel heard him but didn''t seem to care¡ªshe didn''t even acknowledge the mention of threats. That was something James had always liked about her. She didn''t bother with things that didn''t directly concern her. He could talk openly about his ns to find the Vault, and she wouldn''t bat an eye. Hell, he was pretty sure he could reveal his true identity¡ªIvan Zakharovich Kozlow¡ªand all she''d do was ask a few questions out of curiosity. Not that he was about to test that theory. There was always the slim chance she''d turn around and spill it to the world, all while keeping that same innocent expression on her face.


    "So, you joined Ocryphia because of something Cattleya Starlight has?" Angel asked.


    "Something like that," James nodded. "Her mother works for [Horizon], and I need something from them."


    Specifically, he suspected Horizon had a Relic of Seraphiel in their possession. That was what he''d asked Cattleya to get for him. The more of Seraphiel''s relics he had, the stronger his protection against greater forces¡ªFate itself included.


    They walked in silence for a bit until they reached a secluded alcove. Without hesitation, James let go of Angel''s hand and flopped onto the stone ledge, stretching outfortably.


    Angel stood there for a second, staring at her now-empty hand before settling down beside him. She pulled out a lunchbox and began preparing to eat.


    A few momentster, the doors of the lecture hall across from them swung open, and students spilled out. James'' ssmates.


    As they walked past, their gazes inevitablynded on him, sprawled out in his usual spot, looking aszy and indifferent as ever after skipping yet another ss. At this point, they had to wonder¡ªdid he even know what shame was?


    Once again, he was with Angel Elysphira. His ssmates could hardly believe it¡ªof all people, James had somehow managed to befriend her.


    Before they could dwell on it further, a newmotion drew their attention.


    "Why are you ignoring me?"


    The voice belonged to Ludivine, her expression twisted into a frustrated frown. She was addressing Leon Cromwell¡ªor rather, Gorn¡ªwho walked ahead without sparing her a nce.


    Leon finally stopped, turning to face her with an unreadable stare. Ever since he had be Leon Cromwell, this woman had been relentlessly pestering him about what had happened in the forest¡ªand about the way he had left her behind. He had ignored her up until now, but at this point, he figured it was easier to just ask outright.


    "What do you want?" He said curtly.


    "I¡ªI mean, you never answered me¡­" Ludivine hesitated under his sharp gaze.@@novelbin@@


    "Why should I?" Leon frowned. He was still trying to piece together the rtionship she had with the previous Leon Cromwell¡ªor rather, Ivan.


    "Well, you know¡­ we did a lot together in the forest," she muttered, a little embarrassed. The truth was, she had no one else she feltfortable with so she wanted to get a good rtion with him.


    Leon''s eyes widened in shock. He had heard the rumors¡ªthat Leon Cromwell and Ludivine were a couple¡ªbut he had dismissed them as baseless gossip. Could it actually be true?


    No. There was no way his beloved Lord Astaroth had fallen for a mere human.


    ''There must be something Lord Astaroth wants from this woman¡­'' Gorn concluded. It was the only exnation that made sense.


    His gaze flickered toward James, who was lounging nearby, watching the exchange with amusement. When their eyes met, James gave him a slow,zy smile. To Leon, it was as clear as amand: You got it.


    Warmth spread through him and Leon nearly teared up. To receive his Lord Astaroth''s approval¡ªwhat greater honor could there be?


    "Alright, let''s talk," Leon said abruptly.


    Before Ludivine could react, he grasped her hand and pulled her along.


    "...!" She froze, stunned into silence.


    Leon, however, paid no attention to her reaction. With a small, almost eager smile, he dragged her away. Whatever his Lord Astaroth wanted, Gorn would make sure he obtained it from this human¡ªno matter what.


    Obviously, this tant disy didn''t go unnoticed. Every single one of his ssmates stood frozen in shock.


    It was Ludivine Richmont, after all. And she just so happened to be¡­ Lucas Whiteford''s crush.


    Lucas, who now red daggers into Leon Cromwell''s back. He had been patient up until now, but it seemed it was time to remind Leon where he truly belonged.


    But before he could take a single step forward, a voice rang out from his left.


    "Cattleya Starlight."


    It wasn''t directed at him, but at the woman walking ahead¡ªCattleya.


    She froze, stiffening at the sound of his voice. Slowly, she turned to see James smiling at her.


    "I was looking for you," he said, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    Cattleya tensed.


    ''What does he think he''s doing¡ªright here, in front of Lucas?!''


    "W-What do you want?" She asked, her voice louder than she intended.


    She didn''t appreciate the way he called out to her so casually¡ªas if they were close¡ªand in front of Lucas, no less. This was only going to cause problems. She was supposed to be engaged to Lucas.


    James tilted his head slightly. "What do I want?" He repeated clearly mockingly. He didn''t need to spell it out. She knew exactly what he wanted.


    Cattleya clenched her fists. She wanted to scream at him¡ªtell him she was already doing her best! That this wasn''t easy for her.


    Before she could say anything, another voice rang out.


    "Hey. Who do you think you are?"


    Lucas had stepped forward, his stare now fixed on James.


    He might have been obsessed with Ludivine, but that didn''t change the fact that Cattleya was supposed to be future his wife. And he couldn''t stand to see anyone, especially another man, talk to her so freely.


    This? This was the final straw.


    James barely spared him a nce. "Hm?"


    Lucas narrowed his eyes. "Stand up when you speak to me."


    James met his gaze head-on, truly unfazed by his threatening tone.


    "No."


    The rejection was instant.


    The ssmates around them practically gasped in disbelief.


    Lucas'' expression darkened. "Acting like this just because you have Elysphira backing you, huh? Without her, you''d be on your knees begging me right now."


    "Begging, you say¡­?"


    James narrowed his red eyes, a dangerous glow flickering within them.


    Cattleya flinched.


    James'' smile had vanished.


    This was bad.


    "L-Let''s talk!" She blurted out, stepping in hastily.


    She knew James too well. Knew what he was capable of. If he wanted to, he could wipe the floor with every student in this academy. And the worst part? He would.


    He seemed a goodid back man at first nce but she knew better¡ªwhen James snapped, he acted. No hesitation, no second thoughts. If she didn''t step in now, Lucas was about to regret everything.


    Lucas frowned, eyes darting between them. This wasn''t like Cattleya. He had expected her to support him, to be pleased that he was standing up for her. Instead, she was cutting the conversation short.


    James finally shifted his gaze to her.


    A beat of silence.


    Then, just like that, his smile returned.


    "Much better."

 Chapter 140 James Being James

    "Keep your boyfriend on a leash, Cattleya Starlight," James said casually as he strolled beside her.


    "That''s only because you keep provoking him!" Cattleya shot back.


    James raised an eyebrow, ncing at her. "Did I?"


    She hesitated. "I mean¡­ talking to me like that is obviously provoking him," she mumbled.


    James simply shrugged. "Whatever. Just keep him in check, or I might have to hang him naked over the academy gates¡ªafter removing his balls, of course."


    "¡­!"


    Cattleya paled.


    The way he said it, so casually, sent a chill down her spine.


    He wasn''t joking.


    "I¡ªIf you do that, his father wille after you!" She stuttered in panic.


    James sighed, shaking his head as if she had just said the dumbest thing in the world. "Cattleya, how stupid can you be? Do you really think anyone can stop me? Anyone who tries will die. Simple as that."


    She swallowed hard, unable to find a response.


    "If you want to avoid unnecessary bloodshed, you''d better do something about it," James continued. "Or just kick him out of the academy."


    Cattleya clenched her fists. "As if I have the power to do that!"


    If this went on, she was going to have a heart attack.


    James barely paid her distress any mind as he smoothly changed the topic. "More importantly, let''s talk about the Relic of Seraphiel. You promised to bring it to me a year ago." His usual smile barely masked his contempt.


    "It hasn''t been that long!" She retorted. "I told you, I''m doing my best! But¡­ it''splicated. My mother''sb is inside one of [Horizon]''s top research institutions. Security there is impossible to breach."


    James gave her a pointed look. "I told you to use your mother to get inside."


    Cattleya scowled. "EVEN if I manage that, how am I supposed to steal a Relic and get out without being caught?"


    "Ask your mother to give it to you."


    "And if she demands it back?"


    James rolled his eyes. "Find an excuse. Do I have toe up with the entire n for you?" He stopped, turning to face her fully.


    Cattleya bit her lip, fists tightening. "I¡ªI don''t know what n¡­"


    Cattleya feltpletely lost.


    Torn.


    She didn''t want to betray her mother, but James was giving her no choice.


    James sighed before turning to face her.


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    He reached out, gently tilting her chin up so their eyes met.


    "Figure it out, Cattleya Starlight."


    Cattleya gritted her teeth and pped his hand away.


    "Do you understand?" James asked his red eyes almost glinting with amusement.


    "Fine!" Cattleya snapped before storming off.


    James simply smiled as he watched her leave, then turned around.


    As he walked, Aaron¡ªwho had been silently waiting nearby¡ªfell into step beside him. "Milord."


    "How''s Leon Cromwell doing?" James asked.


    Aaron hesitated. "Good¡­" His tone, however,cked confidence.


    In truth, it had been exhausting. He had lost count of how many times he had stopped Gorn from lunging at James in some dramatic disy¡ªkneeling, rambling, or worse, randomly calling James Astaroth as if possessed.


    James didn''t seem particrly concerned. "I''ll be away for the next few days. Don''t act without my orders. Keep Gorn and Gin informed¡­ and your father, of course."


    Aaron nodded. "What about the body for Gin, Milord?"


    James smirked slightly. "I''m working on it." Then, as if it were an afterthought, he added, "Don''t touch him. I''ll handle it myself."


    Aaron bowed his head. "Yes, Your Excellency." But hesitation flickered in his eyes.


    James noticed. "Speak your mind."


    Aaron hesitated for only a moment before asking, "If I may¡­ where exactly are you going, Your Excellency?" His curiosity was impossible to hide.


    James grinned. "I have a wedding to attend."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After lunch, the afternoon sses resumed, but this time, it wasn''t a dull lecture¡ªit was a practical session. And James, naturally, was thrilled.


    It was time for Hand-to-Hand Combat Mastery.


    Thest time this ss had made waves was when Ivan fought Aaron, drawing quite a bit of attention. But that was months ago. Since then, the training had only gotten harsher and they were using weapons now.


    "Today, you''ll be fighting in groups of four against another group of four. As Exorcists, you might find yourselves alone on some asions, but when facing stronger Demonic Entities, teamwork is often the key to a sessful exorcism."


    Overseeing the session was the same instructor as before¡ªErika Meyer. Mordred''s adoptive sister. And, in many ways, his parent as well.


    The first-year Elite Students gathered inside a small training stadium, which had been rearranged into multiple sparring fields.


    Erika tapped on her tablet. "Your names will appear on the screen. If you see yours, step forward. We''ve prepared dulled weapons in the trays over there¡ªyou may choose any of them. And don''t forget to wear your bracers. They''re not for show; they''ll protect you from serious injuries during sparring though I doubt you will get terribly injured."


    After that, the massive screen flickered, scrolling through names until four appeared on each side.


    "Finally, some action!"


    James, grinning from ear to ear, spread his arms. His name was listed on the left, paired with three random students he didn''t bother to acknowledge¡ªsame with his opponents.


    Then, he raised his hand. "Erika Meyer, can I use my saber? I don''t see any in the trays, and I''m far morefortable with one in my hand."


    Erika immediately felt a headacheing on. "No. You''ll use the weapons provided." She sighed, rubbing her temple. "And I''m your professor. Address me formally."


    Seriously, why would he even ask to use a real saber¡ªone capable of cutting down enemies¡ªin a sparring session?


    "What a shame." James shook his head as he made his way toward the training field. He grabbed a random, dull practice sword¡ªnot that it really mattered¡ªand stepped onto the grounds.


    Finally, he took a good look at his teammates. They all had the unfortunate look of third-rate viins, and to make matters worse, he recognized one of them from Lucas Whiteford''s gang. His opponents? Even worse. Two were from Lucas'' crew, and one of them¡ªLucas'' right-hand man¡ªwas already smirking at James, dragging a finger across his neck in a not-so-subtle threat.


    James grimaced. He had thick skin, sure, but not as much as Adam or Ivan. That level of cringe was hard to ignore.


    "Good luck, James!!"


    He turned toward the crowd and spotted Aaron cheering him on enthusiastically.


    Not far from him, Leon¡ªclearly feeling a sudden sense of rivalry¡ªstood up and called out, "Good luck, Lord Asta¡ªagh!"


    Before he could finish, Aaron thankfully shut him up with a well-ced punch.


    Behind them, Ludivine was grimacing looking at Leon who wasining to Aaron. He looked different than the one in the forest but she found him a bit cute right now though¡­


    A short distance away, Cattleya was visibly cringing much like James.


    ''He was definitely about to say Lord Astaroth¡­''


    If she had any doubts before, they were gone now. Leon Cromwell was clearly on James'' side, just like Aaron.


    ''Wait! Isn''t this bad?!''


    The realization hit her like a truck. Potentially three Demons inside her ss including Aaron. One of them a Devil for sure. Internally, Cattleya started panicking.


    Meanwhile, James spread his arms toward the crowd. "Thank you, thank you! I''ll make sure to put on a good show for you all!"


    In reality, only two people were cheering for him.


    One person among the crowd was even ring at James and it was Travis unable to forget the humiliation in the forest.


    Theresa nced at Travis and sighed turning back toward James a bit interested in the man who beat up Travis enough to make him this angry.


    As for the women in the audience,pletely drawn in by his confident presence and natural charisma, found themselves pping and shouting along anyway.


    "Good luck, James!"


    "Beat them up!"


    "Please look at me, James!!"


    James burst intoughter. This way of talking to the people without shame while putting on a grandiose act was something King would do. Normally, James wouldn''t have even acknowledged the crowd, but then again, it was also very James-like topletely ignore his opponents just to piss them off¡ªright before utterly humiliating them.


    And it was working. All four opponents, including Lucas'' right-hand man, were practically steaming with anger. James'' indifference made it clear¡ªhe didn''t even see them as threats.


    "I think that''s enough entertaining the crowd, Mr. Grayling," Erika finally cut in, sounding thoroughly exasperated.


    James gave a small nod and turned to face his opponents.


    Once everyone was in position, Erika raised her hand. A brief silence hung in the air before she swiftly brought it down.


    "Start!"


    The moment the word left her lips, all four opponents rushed forwardpletely bypassing James. Instead, they went straight for his so-called teammates.


    "Ugh!"


    "Argh!"


    "Kya!"


    Within seconds, his entire team was sprawled on the ground, taken out too easily.


    James barely spared them a nce, but he did catch sight of one of them groaning in exaggerated pain, a smug grin on his face.@@novelbin@@


    ''Ah. So that''s how it is,''


    James smiled.


    It was a setup¡ªa four-on-one from the start against him.


    Erika seemed to notice too. She didn''t bother forcing them to get up and fight; instead, she made a mental note to reflect their pitiful performance in their grades.


    Letting out a sigh, she turned toward James. "This has be far too unbnced. We''ll have to adjust¡ª"


    "No," James cut her off.


    Erika raised an eyebrow as he lifted his sword, taking an almostzy stance. A small, cold smile appeared on his lips as he looked at the four opponents in front of him.


    "I''ll take on all four of them."

 Chapter 141 James VS Third Rate Villains

    "I''ll take on all four of them."


    "Excuse me?" Erika blinked, utterly dumbfounded by James'' words.


    "You heard me. I can take all four of them. Now, can you step off the field?" James twirled the dull training sword in his grip.


    "Mr. Grayling¡­ I''m afraid I can''t¡ª"


    "You''re the professor. Of course, you can." He cut her off with a casual shrug. "I''ve been transferred here by the Headmistress herself. Do you really think I''m weak enough to lose against these weaklings?" Heughed, tilting his head toward his opponents.


    The four students immediately groaned in protest.


    "Let us fight, Professor!"


    "Yeah, he wants to do it anyway!"


    Even they tried convincing Erika.


    James waved a hand dismissively. "I''ll take full responsibility. Besides"¡ªhe lifted his arm, revealing the bracer strapped to his wrist¡ª"I have this. So, what''s there to worry about?" The device was designed to summon a mana shield, preventing serious injuries.


    Erika hesitated. She wasn''t convinced, but James looked too confident for her to argue further. With a sigh, she relented. "Fine." She stepped aside.


    "Hah! You should''ve just listened to the professor and taken the help, James." One of Lucas''ckeys sneered.


    "Right! Now we''ll make you beg!"


    James rolled his eyes. "I''ve heard enough of your third-rate viin lines. Just shut up and fight." He waved them forward impatiently.


    That was enough to push them over the edge. Furious, all four charged at him.


    The first attacker lunged, swinging his sword. James, however, didn''t even look concerned. He waited¡ªpurposefully letting the dee dangerously close¡ªbeforezily stepping aside at thest possible second.


    The smirk on his opponent''s face vanished.


    "Try harder," James snickered. Then, without hesitation, he raised his leg.


    ¡ªBAM!


    "AGH!" The student let out a choked cry as James'' kick sent him flying across the arena. His body mmed into the wall at high speed¡ª


    The mana shield activated instantly, cushioning the impact and preventing serious harm.


    From behind, James sensed movement. Three arrows whistled toward him. Without bothering to turn around, he casually deflected them mid-air with a flick of his sword.


    The archer stood frozen, mouth hanging open in disbelief.


    James shook his head. "You guys are embarrassingly weak. I wouldn''t even hire you to clean my ship."


    "S-Shut it!!" Lucas'' right-hand man finally caught up, his sword glowing with mana as he swung at James with all his might.


    "Oh, look who''s finally here¡ªwhitford''s loyalpdog." James chuckled, raising his empty hand.


    Mana particles flickered around him as he caught the dull de barehanded.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd.


    "N¨CNo way¡­" Theresa muttered, eyes wide in disbelief.


    Even Erika was stunned. She had seen many students try to show off before, but never had anyone dared to pull a stunt like this.


    But the one most shaken? The swordsman himself. His arrogant smirk shattered the moment his de stopped cold in James'' grasp.


    James'' smirk only deepened. He tightened his grip¡ªtighter, tighter¡ª


    ¡ªCRACK!


    With a single, crushing squeeze, the de snapped like brittle ss.


    A stunned silence fell over the stadium.


    Mouths hung open. Eyes stretched wide. Nobody could process what had just happened.


    Before his opponent could react, James struck¡ªhis hand shing forward at inhuman speed, mping around the man''s throat.


    Lifting him easily, James tightened his grip.


    "Mr. Grayling!" Erika''s voice rang out in warning.


    James cast her a quick nce¡ªthen let go.


    Or so it seemed.


    Before his opponent could catch his breath¡ª


    ¡ªBAM!


    James'' fist mmed into his gut.


    "Aghh¡ª!" The impact folded the student like a crumpled piece of paper beforeunching him backward.


    The bracer activated midair, wrapping him in a mana shield before he crashed.


    Two left.


    James turned toward the archer.


    The poor guy froze. The moment their eyes met, he panicked, fumbling to draw his bow. His fingers barely loosed the arrow before¡ª


    ¡ªWhooosh!


    But James caught it mid-flight and threw it away.


    With a small smile, he turned to thest remaining swordsman.


    That one had seen enough as he turned around to run away.


    "I GIVE UP¡ª!"


    ¡ªTHUD!


    Before the words fully left his mouth, James flicked his dull sword like a throwing knife. It smacked into the back of his head, knocking him out cold.


    Now, only one remained.


    The archer dropped his bow immediately.


    "I¨CI give up!" He stuttered, hands raised in surrender.


    But James couldn''t care less as he took a step forward¡ª


    And vanished.


    Before the archer could react, James was right in front of him.


    ¡ªBAM!


    A brutal punchnded square on his face, breaking his nose andunching him across the field.


    And just like that¡ª


    It was over.


    His four opponentsy sprawled across the ground, either unconscious or groaning in pain.


    "Not even worthy of a morning stretch," James muttered, shaking his head in disappointment. He had expected more of a challenge.


    Back in his world, he was used to fighting for survival¡ªkilling, stealing, and navigating the deadly waters of the Antic, Caribbean and Mediterranean Seas, constantly hunted by rival pirates, the Royal Navy, and the French and Spanish fleets.


    "Can I fight again?" James asked, turning to Erika. She stood frozen, struggling to process what she had just witnessed. Was this really just a talented student, handpicked by the Headmistress?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Two hourster, ss finally ended¡ªbut James never got another fight. Erika never exined why. She didn''t say anything at all. Instead, she left in a hurry, making a beeline for the Headmistress''s office. She needed answers. Who exactly was this new student?


    James, meanwhile, hadn''t bothered watching any of the matches. He was stretched out across a row of seats, legs propped up on the chair in front of him, arms folded behind his head, eyes closed. He wasn''t asleep¡ªhe couldn''t sleep anymore, not since Ivan and the other Antagonists had robbed him of that ability. He was simply resting, letting his mind wander between everything and nothing.


    Eventually, as Erika disappeared, the rest of the students trickled out as well¡ªthough nearly all of them threw him a nce on their way. After what he had done, James was bound to be the talk of the academy. It didn''t help that everyone had seen him hanging around Angel Elysphira, either.


    "Hey."


    A voice pulled him from his thoughts.


    James didn''t bother opening his eyes. "Hm."


    "Fight me."


    He recognized the voice instantly¡ªTravis.


    James smirked slightly. "Not interested."


    "What? Are you scared?"


    James chuckled. "Scared? I wiped the forest''s grass with you without even trying, and you think I''m scared?"


    "You caught me off guard," Travis said coldly.


    James opened his eyes, locking onto Travis, who stood before him with a cold expression. Travis was a Protagonist¡ªone who despised losing. Whenever he was bested, he trained harder until he could surpass his opponent.


    "You''d need a hundred years of training before you could even scratch me," James said.


    "What?" Travis frowned, stepping forward, but before he could get closer, a hand grabbed his arm.


    "Travis¡­" Theresa called him softly trying to stop him from picking fight.


    Travis clenched his fists, his teeth clenching in annoyance before he turned and stormed off.


    Theresa watched him go before shifting her gaze to James. "Why are you doing this?"


    James raised an eyebrow. "Can''t I even rest? And who exactly are you?"


    "I¡ªI''m not asking about that!" she snapped. "The other day, you hurt Travis even though you were on his side. Why?"


    James shrugged. "Because he pissed me off. Normally, people who piss me off don''t live to tell the tale. Be d I let your man walk away with only a few broken ribs and not his head twisted."


    "You¡ªYou¡­ are you serious?" Theresa blurted out shocked.


    James smirked and stood up, towering over her. "I never lie,ss."


    Theresa suddenly felt James'' strong presence. She had only ever observed him from afar, where his aura was already overwhelming¡ªbut standing this close, it was something else entirely.


    James leaned in slightly, his breath warmly and softly brushing against her ear. "Tell me something, woman."


    "W-What?"


    His lips curled into a smirk. "How does it feel to beg for a man''s affection when he doesn''t even see you as a woman?"


    "¡­!"


    Theresa froze, her cheeks flushing red¡ªnot just from anger, but from frustration. She had noeback.


    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Jamesughed. "Well, good luck with that," he said, before walking off.


    As he moved, his eyes briefly met Erion Mistral''s. Erion had been watching his sister, but then his gaze flicked to James. Unlike Travis, he didn''t re¡ªhis expression was more of a scowl.


    For now, the main characters were scattered, almost at each other''s throats. But James knew that, eventually, certain events in the novel would force them to grow closer.


    Not that he cared. To him, they were just ants.


    His mind was elsewhere¡ªfar beyond this academy, beyond this continent.


    Zndia.


    A continent across the sea, where a peculiar wedding was about to take ce. An alliance between two empires¡ªSria and Lunaria¡ªnations that had spent centuries at war, now bound together by a marriage alliance.


    And Ivan nned to infiltrate it.


    The reason? Krainel Salvador would be attending. And in his possession would be another book of Asmodeus.@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 142 Lunaria And Solaria

    Zndia was a continent with a rich andplex history. While the Faith of the Savior had spread across the world and influenced its people, Zndia had long worshiped its own deities¡ªgods who had been revered for thousands of years, long before the Savior ever appeared.


    At the heart of their ancient beliefs were two powerful deities: the Lunar Goddess and the Sr Goddess. Legends spoke of an age when gods themselves walked the earth, and during that time, these two divine figures waged a brutal war for dominance. Their rivalry shaped the history of Zndia, and considered sacred by their followers.


    Each goddess had founded her own empire, and for centuries, these two nations shed in an endless struggle for supremacy. Battle after battle, generation after generation, yet neither side could im victory. As time passed and the modern era dawned, both empires came to a reluctant realization¡ªpeace was the only way forward. However, despite diplomatic efforts, resentment still ran deep, and old wounds refused to heal.


    The Lunaria Empire asserted its rightful im over Zndia, but the Sria Empire did the same. Their disputes dragged on for years until, atst, a turning point arrived. Two new emperors, each weary of the centuries-old conflict, sought to end the cycle of war.


    And so, they chose the only solution that could truly unite their nations¡ªa sacred marriage.


    For over a decade, negotiations had taken ce, and now, the moment had finally arrived. The Emperor of Sria had agreed to offer his only daughter in marriage to the Crown Prince of Lunaria. A union like this had never been seen in the history of either empire.


    The implications were staggering. The future Empress of Lunaria would be a princess of Sria.


    News of the arrangement sent shockwaves through both nations. The people were stunned, and the noble ss¡ªespecially those who had long benefited from the rivalry¡ªwere furious.


    The noble ss had every reason to oppose the union. For centuries, they had profited immensely from the war, and beyond that, they could never ept making peace with an empire that worshipped a rival goddess. To them, the idea of unity was unthinkable¡ªhow could they acknowledge the legitimacy of a people who believed in a goddess that wasn''t their own?


    Even with the marriage, nothing would change overnight. The Lunarian civilians would still believe that only the Lunar Goddess was the true deity, just as the Srians would continue to uphold their faith in the Sr Goddess.


    The emperors knew this. They understood that deep-seated beliefs and generations of hatred could not be erased so easily. However, they hoped that, over time, the wounds of the past would fade into scars. As future generations were born with the blood of both empires, perhaps the divide would gradually heal.


    Despite the overwhelming resistance from their own courts, the emperors stood firm. Their vision of peace remained unshaken, and now, their greatest wish was finally about to be realized.


    As a sign of respect to the Srian royal family, who was offering their princess for this union, the Emperor of Lunaria agreed to hold the wedding in the Sr Capital. It was destined to be the grandest wedding in their history.


    A magnificent structure had been built specifically for the asion¡ªa gleaming hall of pure white marble, its surfaces elegantly carved and iid with gold. It was a breathtaking sight, a symbol of the future both empires hoped to create.


    Thousands of guests had already begun to arrive, making their way in thetest models of mana-powered vehicles and extravagant carriages, each one eager to disy their wealth and status. This was more than a wedding¡ªit was a historic event, drawing not only the highest-ranking nobles of both empires but also dignitaries from across the continent.


    Security was airtight. A massive metal fence reinforced with a powerful mana barrier surrounded the hall, with only four heavily guarded gates allowing entry. Soldiers stationed both on the ground and above meticulously checked each guest''s invitation. No one was allowed inside without one.


    The guests who stepped through the gates exuded wealth and prestige. Noblemen in finely tailored suits¡ªeach one worth enough to buy an entire estate¡ªwalked with confidence, while noblewomen dazzled in elegant gowns adorned with rare gems. Even the children were dressed in extravagant attire.


    Though it was a wedding, for the nobles, it was also a golden opportunity to strengthen alliances. Conversations buzzed with politics and ambition as they introduced their sons and daughters to one another, hoping to forge advantageous marriages.


    While most of the attendees were from Zndia, a handful of nobles had arrived from other continents as well. However, such guests were rare. The continents of the world werergely disconnected, and few foreign aristocrats saw any benefit in attending a political marriage that had little relevance to their own affairs. Still, both the Lunaria and Sria Empires had influential friends beyond their borders, and those allies had been invited to witness this historic day.


    But not all guests were friends. Among the attendees were powerful figures from various organizations spanning both the world of Arcadia and New Earth. Each had their own reasons for being here.


    Among them, one particr group stood out¡ªdrawing attention whether they wanted it or not.


    "This is suffocating¡­" Stephen groaned as they stepped past the guards, having just presented their invitations. He was d in a crisp white suit, though it was clear he wasn''t used to such formal wear. He kept fidgeting ufortably. "How am I supposed to fight in this?"


    "The best oue would be not fighting at all, Stephen," Ophelia sighed, shaking her head. She was dressed in a stunning gown, carefully chosen to help her blend in with the nobles. "This is a royal wedding. If you cause trouble, the Order will be the one to suffer the consequences."


    "Ophelia''s right. If you mess this up, you could be executed on the spot," Julius added with a chuckle.


    "Huh? Seriously?" Stephen''s eyes widened, taking the warning far too literally.


    Ophelia giggled. "Of course not. Julius is just messing with you."


    "Julius, you bastard!" Stephen groaned.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Keep your voice down," Julius scolded. "People are staring."


    "Hm¡­" Ophelia nced sideways, lowering her voice. "I don''t think they''re staring because of us three¡­"


    Her eyes flickered toward the breathtaking woman standing beside her.


    Luna-Evelyn walked beside herpanions, drawing every gaze in the room. It was impossible not to notice her. She wore a stunning silver shoulderless gown that flowed just above her knees, paired with elegant, elbow-length gloves. Her golden-blond hair cascaded over one shoulder in soft waves, a deliberate choice to conceal its natural, striking silver hue. She had no doubt Krainel Salvador would be here tonight, and while she wasn''t certain he expected to see her, she preferred to blend in¡ªat least somewhat. Her hair was too catchy after all.@@novelbin@@


    Unfortunately, there was no disguising her face. She hadn''t bothered to mask her features, and as a result, her breathtaking beauty rivaled that of any princess in the kingdom. If anything, she had nothing to envy from even the Sria Imperial Princess.


    As always, Luna-Evelyn ignored the lingering stares, though tonight, they seemed more intense than usual. Instead, she let her gaze sweep over the grand wedding hall, searching for Krainel Salvador among the guests. She knew he was here to meet someone, though the details remained elusive. Regardless, she intended to use this opportunity to finally stop him.


    Something about his presence at such a high-profile event unsettled her. A bad feeling gnawed at her, warning her that his intentions weren''t good. That was why she and her threepanions had one clear objective: find Krainel Salvador before anyone else did.


    Gaining invitations had been easy¡ªwhen you were part of the World Order, no royal would dare refuse you. On the contrary, their presence was weed. Having High Elites of the World Order at a wedding only reinforced security, ensuring the event would proceed without incident. Of course, the hosts were unaware of the real reason behind their attendance except the Emperors themselves. No one had been informed that Krainel Salvador might be lurking among the guests. If they had, the wedding would likely have been canceled but again they couldn''t certain Krainel Salvador would be indeed there.


    That was precisely why they had to remain discreet. Their mission wasn''t just to capture Krainel Salvador and seize his book of Asmodeus¡ªit was also to contain the potential fallout. A criminal who had once been part of the World Order carried dangerous implications. If he caused harm in a foreignnd, the consequences would fall squarely on them. And they couldn''t afford that.


    "By the way, do you guys think Adam is here?" Julius asked suddenly, breaking the silence.


    Ophelia tilted her head thoughtfully. "Oh, now that you mention it¡­ He did seem pretty interested in the wedding." She nodded. "I suppose, being part of [Horizon], he''d have the connections to get an invitation?"


    At the mention of Adam, Luna-Evelyn abruptly stopped in her tracks, her brow furrowing slightly. She hadn''t even considered the possibility of him being here¡ªbut she really hoped he wasn''t. If Krainel Salvador was lurking in the crowd, it was too dangerous. She knew that Adam was one of his targets now.


    "Why would that bastard even be here in the first ce?" Stephen scoffed. "He''s probably locked up in ab somewhere, geeking out over some experiment."


    Julius smirked. "Or maybe you just wanted to see Adam, Stephen."


    "Do you wanna die?!"


    While the group carried on with their conversation, convinced Adam wouldn''t actually be at the wedding, fate had other ns.


    Because, whether fortunately or not¡ªAdam was there.


    Just not in the way they would recognize.

 Chapter 143 Adam Being Charlies Assistant

    Charlie Dust had a headache.


    Maybe it was because he''d been stuck in Camelot for the past two weeks, forced to wait after being sent to secure an invitation for Gevurah.


    Or maybe it was the constant surveince. For fourteen days straight, Laura and Jostin had been keeping an eye on him. Jostin wasn''t too bad, but Laura? She seemed to enjoy bullying him a little too much. Somehow, though, he''d gotten used to both of them¡ªand even to Camelot itself. That was probably the scariest part.


    But none of that was the real reason for his headache.


    The real reason? He''d done his job and gotten the invitation, but now he had to escort some guy to the wedding. The problem was, this man didn''t seem like he had anything to do with Gevurah at all. He barely spoke, and when he did, it was only to make sarcasticments about Charlie''s health and habits.


    Just as he was lost in thought, a loud voice interrupted him.


    "Hey! Charlie! Where the hell have you been?!"


    Charlie turned to see a familiar figure approaching, camera in hand¡ªone of the reporters from [Daily Arcadia].


    Of course, Daily Arcadia wasn''t about to send just him to cover such a historic event. They''d deployed a whole team of top reporters.


    "Shaun¡­" Charlie muttered as the grinning man strode up to him.


    "Come on, buddy, I was just worried about you," Shaunughed.


    "You were hoping I wouldn''te back, weren''t you?" Charlie shot back with a scoff.


    Shaun was a senior at Daily Arcadia, but Charlie had been outshining him ever since he arrived. And after he filmed the wedding between Britannia''s Imperial Princess and Gevurah''s Supreme Commander, Ivan Zakharovich Kozlow, his career had skyrocketed. That footage had been his golden ticket.


    "Oh?" Shaun raised an eyebrow. "Since when did you get bold enough to throw insults at me, Charlie?"


    Charlie quickly averted his gaze.


    "I wasn''t insulting you¡­" He muttered, but the memories of Shaun and the others teasing him back at Daily Arcadia were already creeping up on him.


    "Good," Shaun smirked before shifting his attention to the man standing beside Charlie.@@novelbin@@


    The stranger lookedpletely out of ce¡ªdressed in ab coat, his white hair unkempt, as if he hadn''t even considered fixing it before showing up.


    "And who''s that?" Shaun asked, grimacing.


    "Oh, he''s¡­ my assistant," Charlie replied, a bit awkwardly.


    He nced at Adam, hoping for some kind of input, but the man seemed far too upied scanning the surrounding buildings. They were still inside the venue, just past the entrance gates. Both of them had been allowed in, but Charlie had lingered outside, setting up camera angles for exterior shots.


    "Assistant?" Shaun scoffed. "Then why the hell isn''t your assistant wearing formal clothes? Do you want to embarrass Daily Arcadia? Should I call up the higher-ups?"


    "N¨CNo! Wait!" Charlie panicked. "He just¡­ hasn''t changed yet! Don''t worry! I''ll have him change right away!"


    "You better," Shaun sneered before walking off.


    Charlie let out a long sigh of relief, watching Shaun disappear into the crowd. Then, he shot a re at Adam.


    "You. Are you really the guy Laura and Jostin told me about?"


    Adam finally turned his gaze toward him and gave a small nod.


    "Then why did youe in ab coat?!"


    "I''m a scientist," Adam replied matter-of-factly.


    Charlie blinked. "What the hell?"


    Why on earth had Gevurah sent him a scientist to attend a wedding? He couldn''t make sense of it.


    "And a doctor," Adam added, as if that rified anything.


    "No, you''re not. Right now, you''re my assistant," Charlie said. He reached into his bag and pulled out a spare suit¡ªwhite, neatly folded, brought just in case he needed to extend his stay. "Here. We''re about the same height, so it should fit you. Put it on."


    Adam frowned slightly. "I''d rather keep my coat."


    Charlie groaned, throwing his hands up in exasperation. "No! You''re attending a wedding, not conducting an experiment! And that bag too¡ªleave it!" He gestured toward the worn satchel slung over Adam''s shoulder.


    "No," Adam shot back without hesitation. That bag carried his medicines and gadgets¡ªessentials if he needed to fight or defend himself. Parting with it wasn''t an option.


    Charlie grimaced but eventually sighed in defeat. "Fine. You can keep the bag. But if you want to step foot inside that hall, you''re changing into formal attire. No suit, no entry. Got it?"


    Adam said nothing, simply grabbing the neatly folded suit. He turned to leave but paused. "Where do I change?"


    "There should be guest changing rooms inside. If not, just use the restroom¡ª"


    Adam was already walking away before Charlie could finish. There was no way he''d change in a public restroom used by thousands. He was a clean freak, after all.


    Stepping inside, Adam took in the grandeur of the venue. The main hall stretched wide, with two upper floors where guests could watch the ceremony like spectators at a theater. But what immediately caught his attention wasn''t the d¨¦cor¡ªit was the sheer number of people. A quick scan told him there were hundreds of Under-Value present, as expected at a noble gathering.


    Suppressing his disgust, Adam stayed near the walls, avoiding thevishly dressed nobles clustered in the center, chatting andughing in that particr way nobles did¡ªlike people born with silver spoons in their mouths. Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Spotting a staff member carrying a tray of drinks, Adam stopped him. "Where can I change?"


    "Third floor, sir," the man replied without hesitation.


    Adam gave a curt nod and made his way up the stairs. He could feel the curious stares trailing him¡ªhis appearance and attire clearly standing out among the nobles¡ªbut he ignored them.


    Upon reaching the third floor, Adam immediately noticed fewer nobles around. Instead, most people here were either engaged in quiet conversation or heading toward the far end of the corridor. When he looked closer, he spotted a line of people waiting in front of a set of doors.


    Curious, Adam stepped closer and realized the doors were marked¡ªone for men, the other for women. Both had a considerable line in front of them.


    He had assumed he''d be one of the few needing to change, but that clearly wasn''t the case. The people in line were already dressed impably, yet here they were, waiting for their turn. Of course, it made sense¡ªnobles were obsessed with their appearance. Even the slightest w in their attire was uneptable, so having an extra change of clothes was just another part of their vanity.


    Adam sighed as he reached the back of the line, already feeling drained.


    Thankfully, once inside, there were several changing stalls. Still, the wait was long. And judging by the sheer length of the women''s line, their wait was even worse.


    He didn''t have time for this. Finding Krainel Salvador was his priority¡ªbefore Krainel found him, which was far more likely given Adam''s unique white hair. In a crowd like this, he stood out too much.


    Under normal circumstances, he would have left this job to the others, but that wasn''t an option. Ivan and Azrael? Absolutely not. Their mere presence would suffocate the entire hall. Rufus? He''d probably pick fights left and right. James? He''d use the ''search'' as an excuse to rob every noble of their jewelry. And King? He''d be too busy flirting with every woman in sight.


    Isaac would have been the ideal choice for this mission. He had spent his entire life among nobility, blending in, and he shared their disdain formoners. But there was a problem¡ªLuna-Evelyn and her allies were likely present, and they knew Isaac''s face. That ruled him out.


    Which left only one option: Adam.


    Sure, he could fully switch to Yvan''s persona, but that form was practically useless in a fight unless he borrowed abilities from the other Antagonists¡ªwhich would onlyplicate things.


    Adam was then next best choice.


    Still, he needed to avoid running into Luna-Evelyn and the others if possible. They all had their eyes on the Book of Asmodeus, just like he did. Maybe he should have worn a disguise, but an artifact strong enough to bypass security would require both immense power and a constant supply of mana¡ªneither of which Adam had. The only artifact capable of such a thing had already been given to Gorn for impersonating Leon Cromwell.


    "..."


    Growing tired of waiting, Adam scanned the area for an alternative. A room where he could change without standing in line. It didn''t take long to find one¡ªan isted door at the far end of the hall.


    Without hesitation, he made a beeline for it.


    Reaching for the knob, he tried to turn it¡ªbut something blocked it. A faint glow flickered across the door, revealing a protective mana seal.


    Adam frowned.


    Why the hell was a random door warded with a spell like this?


    His curiosity sparked. He had inherited Victor Frankenstein''s insatiable need for discovery, after all. There was no way he''d ignore this. In the worse case, Krainel might be inside scheming something.


    Reaching into his bag, Adam pulled out a small needle¡ªan anti-mana tool of his own creation. The same one he had used to disable his and Cattleya''s GPS bracer trackers. It was one of his finest inventions, further enhanced through extensive research. A weapon designed specifically to counter mana-based defenses.


    Without hesitation, he raised the needle and drove it into the barrier.


    The spell shattered instantly with a crack and sparkles fell down before disappearing.


    Adam turned the knob, pushed the door open, and stepped inside.


    "..."


    "..."

 Chapter 144 Adam Being Adam [2]

    Silence settled over the room as Adam stepped inside. A few women turned to look at him, their gazes ranging from surprise to mild curiosity.


    Thankfully¡ªor perhaps not¡ªit wasn''t exactly a changing room.


    Seated before arge mirror was a strikingly beautiful young woman, likely in herte teens. Her auburn hair cascaded in soft waves, though it was still being styled, and her golden-amber eyes gleamed even under the soft light. A makeup artist worked meticulously, applying delicate touches to enhance her already captivating features.


    This was none other than the Imperial Princess of Sria, soon to be engaged. At the moment, however, she was far from ready to be seen by just anyone¡ªher hair half-done, her face partially covered with a skincare mask.


    Standing protectively beside her was another woman, slightly older, perhaps in her early twenties. Her beauty was no less striking, though entirely different. Her long, yellow-white hair was tied up in an elegant yet practical bun, and she had the same golden-amber eyes. Unlike the princess, there was nothing soft or delicate about her. She wore a regal armor dress reaching her knees, and with her legs covered in high socks.


    The moment she spotted the intruder, her arms crossed, and her gaze turned ice-cold. A dangerous glint flickered in her eyes as she fixed them on Adam.


    "I hope you have a very good reason for being here," she said. "Otherwise, I''ll cut you down where you stand."


    There was no hesitation in her tone¡ªno empty threat.


    Adam swept his gaze across the room, taking in his surroundings.


    Krainel wasn''t anywhere in sight. Nothing seemed particrly out of ce. But why in the world was a high-level defensive spell guarding this room?


    Setting the thought aside for now, he turned his attention back to the woman ring at him.


    "I''m a doctor," he said simply. "Sent to check on the bride."


    The woman narrowed her eyes. "A doctor? No one mentioned anything about that."


    "Now you do," Adam replied. "I''m just here to do my job."


    The woman''s suspicion didn''t waver. "Then tell me¡ªhow did you get in?"


    "A guard let me in," he answered without missing a beat. "As I said, I''m only here to ensure the princess is in good health."


    His voice was calm, even, showing no hint of deceit.


    "I''ve never heard of a doctor checking on a bride before a wedding. Have you, Lea?" The armored woman smirked, turning to the makeup artist for confirmation.


    "Um¡­ no, I haven''t," Lea admitted, hesitating as she lowered the brushes in her hand. "At least, not until now¡­"


    "Aunt Lyanna, don''t be so rude to the doctor," Princess Alina Sria sighed, casting a tired look at her suspicious aunt.


    "I''m not being rude," Lyanna replied. "I just don''t have a good feeling about him. Look at his clothes. His hair." Her amber eyes narrowed as she studied Adam''s unique white hair.


    "Mnin," Adam suddenly spoke.


    Lyanna blinked. "What?"


    "Mnin production¡ªthe process responsible for pigmentation in skin, hair, and eyes¡ªis influenced by gics and environmental factors. In some cases, extreme emotional or physical stress can trigger a condition called ''sudden canities'', where pigment cells in the hair are prematurely destroyed. That''s how my hair turned white." His exnation was clinical, precise, too precise even.


    "Huh?" Lyanna stared at him nkly. She didn''t understand a single word of what he had just said.


    Alina giggled, covering her mouth. "Aunty, I think he really is a doctor."


    Clearing her throat, Lyanna crossed once more her arms. "Fine. Do your health check if you must."


    Adam nodded and approached Alina slowly. He gently took her wrist, closing his eyes as he felt her pulse.


    Of course, he wasn''t an ordinary doctor. His senses were enhanced far beyond human limits, allowing him to detect any illness or abnormality with a simple touch. But naturally, no one in the room would believe him if he said that.


    To make his role more convincing, he pulled out a sleek, high-tech device resembling a stethoscope, connected to a small screen disying fluctuating numbers. As he worked, both Lyanna and Lea leaned in with curious expressions, watching intently.


    A slight wrinkle formed on Adam''s nose as he nced up at Lyanna. "While I understand the appeal of personal fragrance, excessive perfume use can have unintended health consequences."@@novelbin@@


    "W¨CWhat?" Lyanna blurted out, clearly caught off guard.


    "High concentrations of perfume can irritate the respiratory tract, leading to coughing, wheezing, and even difficulty breathing¡ªespecially in individuals with asthma or other respiratory conditions," Adam exined. "Some perfume ingredients, particrly phthtes, have been linked to potential hormonal disruptions, interfering with normal hormone function. Excessive use can also cause skin irritation, leading to rashes, eczema, and allergic reactions."


    His words might as well have been in an ancient, forgottennguage. The three women stared at him, utterly lost¡ªLyanna more than anyone.


    "Wreck¡­ Emma?" She repeated,tching onto the only thing that sounded familiar.


    "Eczema¡­" Adam corrected, furrowing his brows.


    Lea barely held back augh at Lyanna grimacing awkwardly.


    Unlike her schrly older brother¡ªthe Emperor of Sria¡ªLyanna had never been one for books or academic discussions. Her talentsy elsewhere: on the battlefield, where swords spoke louder than words.


    Adam, unfazed, turned his attention back to Alina while continuing to speak. "I''d rmend using perfume in moderation. Hormonal bnce is important, especially for women."


    Lyanna groaned, rubbing her temple. "I don''t understand a single thing you''re saying¡­"


    "Hormonal disruption," Adam rified without missing a beat. "It can lead to infertility, irregr menstrual cycles, and an increased risk of certain cancers. While treatments exist for cancer, infertility remainsrgely irreversible."


    Lyanna scoffed. "I don''t want children anyway."


    "If you''re infertile, you could always adopt," Adam said simply misunderstanding her words for ain "Helping an orphan would be a meaningful contribution to the world."


    Lyanna''s eye twitched. In a sh, she grabbed Adam by the scruff of his cor, yanking him backward as she shot him a re.


    "Do you have a death wish?" She growled, lips twitching in irritation.


    "No," Adam replied. "If anything, I''d prefer to live as long as possible."


    "You¡­What''s your name?"


    "Adam Crane."


    "Where are you from?"


    "Aurion," he answered.


    "Aurion? From the Holy Continent?" Alina asked, eyes widening in surprise.


    "Yes. Now hold still," Adam nodded, his voice taking on a more authoritative edge as he turned back to her.


    "Y¨CYes," Alina stuttered, suddenly obedient under his scrutinizing gaze.


    Adam continued his examination, seemingly focused¡ªbut truthfully, he was just doing this to keep suspicions at bay.


    As expected, though, he was taking his role far too seriously.


    "Everything seems fine, except for some nutrient deficiencies," Adam said, fixing Alina with a stern stare.


    "And that means...?" Alina asked, shifting ufortably, as if she already knew the answer.


    "It means you''re not eating properly. That can slow down your metabolism, drain your energy, and in the worst case, cause fainting spells. Shouldn''t a royal princess be well-fed?" Adam''s gaze drifted toward Lyanna¡ªor rather, he was sizing her up. Unlike Alina, Lyanna seemed exceptionally well-nourished. She was well-endowed in every parts.


    "Where exactly are you looking?" Lyanna shot him a re.


    "Your body."


    Her eyes twitched. "One time, I swear I''m going to rip that tongue out."


    "For what? I''m merely pointing out a rather striking contrast between two royal princesses. You seem... well-fed. Extremely well-fed, actually. Yet your niece isn''t. Why is that?" He asked genuinely puzzled.


    "How should I know?" Lyanna scoffed , crossing her arms over her chest and stomach, as if trying to hide it. "And I¡ªI don''t eat that much..." She grumbled under her breath.


    "It''s not her fault," Alina admitted, looking embarrassed. "I put myself on a diet."


    "A diet? Why?"


    "Alright, enough with the weird questions," Lyana interrupted, grabbing Adam by the back of his cor and yanking him away. "If you''re finished, you can leave now."


    Adam ignored her and gestured toward the adjoining changing room. "I''ll be borrowing that room to change first."


    It was a room reserved for the royal princesses, but Adam didn''t seem to care in the slightest.


    "You can," Alina said with a chuckle.


    With a nod, Adam disappeared inside.


    Lyanna let out an annoyed sigh. "Who invited that weird guy?"


    Just then, Lea spoke up. "Lyanna... are you really infertile?"


    Lyanna smiled in response but it didn''t reach her eyes.


    Lea flinched and averted her gaze.


    A momentter, Adam stepped out of the room, now dressed in a ssy white suit.


    "Wow... isn''t he, like, really handsome?" Lea mumbled, clearly impressed as she took in his appearance.


    There was no denying it¡ªAdam was undeniably blessed with good looks.


    "Hey, Lea," Alina called with a yful smile, "since you have to wait for my face mask to take effect, why not take a look at Adam? His hair is a mess."


    "Oh yeah, I can!" Lea grinned, gesturing toward the chair next to Alina. "What do you say, Adam?"


    "No thanks," Adam replied tly, already feeling ufortable enough in these clothes. He subtly attempted to slip away.


    But that brief flicker of difort¡ªso rare in someone usually annoyinglyposed¡ªcaught Lyanna''s attention. Her sadistic side stirred.


    Before he could escape, she grabbed him by the scruff of his neck once more.


    "Sit down, ADAM."

 Chapter 145 Adam And Lyanna Solaria

    "Wow, is that really you, Adam?" Lea asked, stepping back to admire her handiwork.


    She had just finished styling Adam''s white hair, slicking it back in a stylish manner, and had even added a touch of makeup to give his pale skin a healthier glow. She might''ve gone a little overboard with the extra touches¡ªnone of which Adam had asked for¡ªbut the deed was done.


    Adam, however, barely spared his reflection a nce as he stood up.


    "You''re going to drive all thedies wild, Adam," Lea teased with a mischievous grin.


    "Was that really necessary, though?" Lyanna cut in, arms crossed. "Isn''t he just here to check on the bride and her soon-to-be husband?"


    "A doctor is needed in case of emergencies," Adam replied swiftly. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The real reason, though, had nothing to do with medical duty. He wasn''t leaving without the Book of Asmodeus. He needed to see it with his own eyes, to study it thoroughly.


    Lyanna eyed him thoughtfully, tapping her chin. "You seem oddly dedicated despite having such a lifeless expression." Then, before he could respond, she added, "Anyway, I''ming with you. I want to get a look at the man marrying my niece."


    "That won''t be necessary¡ª"


    "You''reing with me," she interrupted, grabbing his arm and pulling him toward the door.


    Before leaving, she ced her palm against the wooden frame, casting a protective barrier over it to ensure no unwee visitors could enter. But as she did, a thought struck her.


    "Now that I think about it¡­ how did a mere guard break through my spell earlier?" She muttered, throwing Adam a curious nce.


    Adam kept his expression neutral. The truth was, there had been no guard¡ªit was him who had undone her spell. But he wasn''t about to admit that.


    "He must''ve been a strong one," Adam said vaguely.


    "Oh? And what did he look like?"


    "I don''t really remember people I don''t care about," Adam replied, lying through his teeth.


    Lyanna scoffed. "For someone who seems smart, you sure act like an idiot sometimes." She gave him a once-over. "And you''re awfully young for a doctor¡­ What are you,te teens? Same age as my niece, at best."


    Adam said nothing, simply letting her assumptions be. It was easier that way.


    "Wouldn''t your parents be worried?" Lyanna asked, ncing at Adam.


    "I don''t have any parents," Adam replied. "And I''m more than capable of taking care of myself."


    "Oh? Did I hit a sore spot?" Lyanna smirked, clearly enjoying herself.


    Adam abruptly stopped walking and turned to face her. His hazel eyes were unreadable as he studied her. "You''re what¡­ five, maybe seven years older than me at most? And from what you implied earlier, no man has ever touched your hymen." He said seriously. "I, on the other hand, lost my purity long ago and have taken a woman''s as well. If anything, that makes me more experienced than you, Miss Lyanna."


    Lyanna''s face instantly turned red¡ªnot out of embarrassment alone, but from sheer indignation. Furious, she grabbed Adam''s shirt and yanked him closer. "Do you even hear yourself? You and your words! Don''t say embarrassing things like that in public you stupid..."


    Adam remained utterly unbothered, simply looking down at her with indifference. Slowly, he raised a hand and ced it over hers, his fingers lightly touching the fabric of his shirt.


    "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about," he said. "Virginity is valuable. A woman who chooses to wait for the right man is admirablepared to those who throw it away carelessly. I respect that."


    Lyanna opened her mouth but found herself speechless.


    Her grip loosened, but she couldn''t look away from Adam''s eyes. His gaze was unreadable, but there was an odd sincerity in his words that almost moved her.


    Letting go of his shirt, she sighed and shook her head with a small smile. "You really are a weird man."


    "You''re a strong woman," Adam replied. "Judging from a nce, I''d say you''re at least SS-rank. How did you reach that level at such a young age."


    Hearing him acknowledge her strength, Lyanna smirked. "I trained hard. And I''m a fast learner."


    "Inbat, brute strength, and battle strategy, yes," Adam added.


    Lyanna''s smirk twitched. "Do I look like some kind of savage monster to you?"


    "No," Adam replied, shaking his head. "You''re a woman in your mid-twenties¡ª"


    "Enough already," she cut him off before he started giving her an entire biography.


    She walked ahead in silence, trying to regain herposure. Conversing with Adam was proving to be exhausting. Yet, she couldn''t shake the strange pull she felt toward him.


    Then she noticed his gaze still fixed on her.


    "What are you staring at?" She asked a bit annoyed.


    "Your body," Adam replied without hesitation.


    "You¡ªYou¡­!" Lyanna spun around, ring.


    What was he staring at her for?!


    She was wearing armor¡ªthere was nothing to see except maybe her legs. Was that what he was interested in?!


    "You have a fascinating body, Ms. Lyanna," Adam said, his tone thoughtful rather than lecherous. "I''ve only seen one other physique like yours in this world. I didn''t think I''de across another."


    He was remembering Luna-Evelyn. Was this some kind of rare gift? Something beyond mere chance? He wanted to know.


    Lyanna''s expression twisted in disgust. "Are you some kind of perverted doctor?"


    Adam narrowed his eyes. "Perverse behavior is a sin." His voice was clipped, almost offended. "Men who leer at women like objects¡ªthey are under value in my book."


    "Oh." Lyanna was taken aback. He actually seemed insulted, as if being mistaken for a pervert genuinely bothered him.


    Truthfully, she had felt his eyes on her, but there had been nothing lustful in his gaze¡ªonly deep, weird curiosity.


    Still, they were in public, surrounded by people eager for gossip. She didn''t want to deal with the embarrassment of his odd behavior.


    "Walk ahead," she ordered.


    Adam didn''t argue. He simply turned and did as he was told.


    Watching him, Lyanna couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwhere the hell did this mane from? And why was he wearing a satchel over his suit¡­? He clearly didn''t care about appearances or what others thought of him.


    She liked that.


    She, too, didn''t give a damn about the opinions of nobles¡ªtheir expectations that she act like a properdy, or their schemes to marry her off for political gain.


    "I have a request," Adam suddenly said.


    Lyanna raised a brow. "Oh? You''re making requests now?" She smirked, half-amused, half-exasperated. Was he bold, or justpletely oblivious to his situation? "Let''s hear it."


    Adam, of course, took her seriously. "I need a full list of all guests, including their names. Especially the foreign ones. Also, I want copies of every invitation that was sent personally by the royals."


    "Great. Do you want a coffee as well?"


    "I don''t drink coffee," Adam replied tly. "Caffeine stimtes the cardiovascr system, which can lead to rapid heartbeat and palpitations."


    Lyanna let out a sigh. "Are you aware that your smart-ass remarks can be really annoying?"


    "If they annoy people, it''s only because they know I''m right and they''re wrong," Adam said arrogantly.


    Lyanna stared at him, genuinely puzzled. "Did you really have a girlfriend? Actually lose your virginity? I have a hard time believing it."


    Adam fell silent.


    His mind drifted to Genevia. That night.


    They had been enemies then¡ªyet, despite that, they had given each other their first times. It had been foolish, reckless¡­ but that was how deeply they had loved each other. Their bond had felt unbreakable, like they were soulmates. They had sworn never to part.


    But after Victor Frankenstein''s death, everything changed. Left to forge their own paths, Adam and Genevia had made their choices¡ªchoices that slowly pulled them apart.


    Genevia had envisioned a world of justice, equality, and forgiveness. Adam, however, believed in absolute justice. The worthy¡ªthose he called Upper Values¡ªwould live to create a better world. The unworthy¡ªUnder Values¡ªwould be erased.


    Their goal had been the same: to change the world, just as their adoptive father had wished. But the longer they walked, the more their paths diverged.


    Genevia had always been destined for greatness¡ªgifted inbat, powerful in mana. Meanwhile, Adam was born with none. But he had inherited something else. Victor Frankenstein''s unparalleled knowledge of science and anatomy. Victor had taught him everything he knew, and Adam had gone beyond it¡ªcrossing into the realm of the taboo.


    That was the day it became clear. The way Genevia had looked at him¡­


    If he ever had to die, she would be the one to kill him.


    "..."


    Lyanna noticed Adam''s silence but chose not to press further. They had reached the groom''s chamber anyway.


    She ced a hand on the door, deactivating the barrier before stepping inside.


    "Oh?" Her brows furrowed. There were more people inside than expected.@@novelbin@@


    "¡­" One of the women¡ªa blonde breathtaking beauty with red eyes¡ªparted her lips slightly, her gaze settling on Adam in shock.


    It was Luna-Evelyn.

 Chapter 146 Royal Marriage In Danger

    Readtest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Luna-Evelyn and her group decided to meet with the Emperor of Lunaria directly¡ªif possible¡ªto discuss security measures against Krainel Salvador. However, the Emperor was nowhere in sight. Instead, they approached a high-ranking knight who seemed to hold considerable influence.


    "Commander Christian. But you, my lovelydy, may call me Christian," he said with a flirtateous tone, lifting Luna-Evelyn''s hand and pressing a light kiss against her knuckles. His charming grin was the kind that would normally make noblewomen swoon.


    Unfortunately for him, Luna-Evelyn was no ordinary woman. She didn''t blush or waver under his flirtation. Instead, she stared at him, expression neutral, as if questioning why he was wasting time instead of helping them.


    Christian, however, wasn''t discouraged. If anything, he seemed even more intrigued by her indifference.


    "Oi, we asked for the Emperor," Stephen interrupted with a groan.


    Christian''s charming facade flickered for a moment, revealing a hint of annoyance, but he recovered quickly, recing it with a smile. "Unfortunately, His Majesty isn''t here at the moment."


    "Can we speak to someone else with influence over this wedding?" Ophelia asked impatiently.


    "Hm, well... I could take you to His Highness, but he''s currently getting ready. He is, after all, the groom."


    "Please." Luna-Evelyn asked.


    Christian studied her for a moment before his lips curled into a sly smile. "For you, Mdy, I suppose I can take the risk. Follow me." With a flourish, he turned on his heel and led the way.


    Julius grimaced. "What an irritating man."


    "I want to punch him in the face," Stephen added bluntly.


    Ophelia chuckled. "A shame. He never stood a chance with Luna-Evelyn."


    Julius smirked. "Right. Only Adam has a shot with the unreachable Luna-Evelyn."


    Ophelia chuckled again. She couldn''t argue with that. Luna-Evelyn had always been at ease around people like Adam. Well¡­ she thought of ''people'' in general, but honestly, she doubted there was another person like Adam in any world.


    Before long, they arrived at the groom''s preparation room.


    Christian knocked lightly on the door. "Your Highness. We have guests from the World Order."


    After a brief pause, the spell on the door dissipated, granting them entry.


    Inside stood a handsome young man with silver hair slicked back and piercing blue eyes. He was adjusting the fit of his white groom''s suit, scrutinizing every detail in the mirror. Behind him, a team of stylists and makeup artists worked meticulously, while further back, a guard stood watch with a sharp gaze fixed on Christian. This was no ordinary guard¡ªhe was a high-ranking Commander-in-Chief of the Lunarian army, now assigned as the groom''s personal escort under the Emperor''s direct orders.


    "Lord Moider," Christian greeted his superior with a polite nod before shifting her attention to the Imperial Prince, Kainar Lunaria. "Your Highness."


    Still focused on his reflection, Kainar asked casually, "What is it, Christian?"


    "Members of the World Order wish to speak with you," Christian said.


    Kainar finally turned slightly, an eyebrow raised. "The World Order? From New Earth? What business do they have in Arcadia?"


    Julius stepped forward. "His Majesty, the Emperor, is likely already aware. We have intelligence suggesting that an S-Ranked criminal ns to attend this wedding."


    Kainar''s expression remained calm, almost indifferent. "An S-Ranked criminal? At my wedding? And you''re certain of this?"


    "We discovered an official invitation addressed to him," Ophelia exined. "It strongly suggests that someone within either your court or Sria''s has ties to this individual."


    "Is that so?"


    Kainar didn''t seem much interested.


    "This is a serious matter," Luna spoke up finally, stepping forward with furrowed brows. She couldn''t hide her vexation at how nonchnt Kainar seemed.


    At that moment, the door swung open, and a woman with yellowish-white hair entered.


    "Oh?"


    She wasn''t alone. Beside her stood a young man with white hair, dressed quite well.


    Luna¡ªEvelyn¡ªlocked eyes with him. Her expression flickered between shock and disbelief before she whispered a single name.


    "Adam."


    "Huh?" Stephen followed her gaze, his eyes widening in recognition. Ophelia and Julius, too, looked stunned.


    Adam was barely recognizable. His usual disheveled appearance was reced by a refined look¡ªhis hair neatly styled, his dark under-eye circles concealed with makeup. He looked... different. Almost uncharacteristically put together.


    Only after Luna reacted did the rest of her team fully register who he was.


    "Adam? Is that really you?" Ophelia asked, smiling in amusement as she studied him.


    Lyanna turned toward Adam with a suspicious gaze. "You know them?"


    "They''re from the World Order."


    Lyanna''s eyes narrowed. "And how exactly do you know them?"


    "I worked with them on a case," he answered without hesitation.


    Lyanna wasn''t satisfied. "A doctor involved with the World Order?"


    Stephen scoffed, crossing his arms. "A doctor? This guy is from [Horizon]."


    "Horizon? That group of scientists?" Lyanna scoffed, her cold gaze locking onto Adam. "So, you''re not a real doctor?"


    Adam remained calm. "I am a doctor. I could give you a precise analysis of your body''s condition right now if you''d like."


    "You won''t." Lyanna red at him.


    What was his obsession with her body anyway?!


    Before they could continue, Julius spoke up. "Wait¡ªAdam, you really came after all? Why? Don''t tell me you''re seriously looking for Krainel Salvador."


    "Krainel who?" Lyanna frowned.


    "A criminal wanted by the World Order. He''s likely attending this wedding," Moider exined.


    Lyanna''s expression darkened. "Is he dangerous?"


    Julius nodded. "Extremely. Even Luna-Evelyn struggled against him, and she''s an S-Rank. Worse, he''s in possession of a Book of Asmodeus."


    Lyanna''s eyes widened. "Asmodeus? Isn''t that a devil?"


    "He is," Adam confirmed. "And Krainel Salvador intends to resurrect him."


    "Resurrect him?" Lyanna looked between them in disbelief. "Then why hasn''t the wedding been canceled yet? You did inform the Emperors, right?" She asked Luna-Evelyn.


    "We did," Luna-Evelyn replied. "But they insisted on going through with it."


    This alliance had been in the making for over a decade. Calling it off at thest moment wasn''t a decision the Emperors were willing to make lightly.


    "We can''t even confirm if Krainel Salvador will actually be here," Moider said, exining why the Emperors weren''t treating the situation as a direct threat.


    "He''ll be here," Adam interrupted him.


    Moider''s gaze hardened as he turned toward Adam. "And just who are you, boy?"


    "A doctor," Adam replied.


    Moider narrowed his eyes. "I''ve never heard of Horizon sending a doctor as a guest."


    "I''ve never heard of you either."


    A barely stifled snicker came from Lyanna.


    ''Damn, he''s good.''@@novelbin@@


    She didn''t like Moider much, so watching Adam deliver that retort was pure entertainment at least not when it wasn''t against her.


    Moider''s expression visibly tightened, but before he could reply, Kainar spoke up.


    "All right, let''s all take a breath," he said. "This is my wedding¡ªan important one for the future of Zndia. Thest thing we need is to cause unnecessary panic when we don''t even know if there''s a real threat."


    "It''s too risky. There are thousands of guests here¡ªcivilians, children¡ªall gathered for the grand wedding. If Krainel Salvador really is among them, are you prepared to take responsibility, Your Highness?" Ophelia asked sternly.


    "Watch your words when addressing the prince," Moider warned with a frown.


    "You can''t deny the truth in what she''s saying," Julius said.


    Kainar let out a slow breath, his tone turning serious. "I don''t think you fully grasp what''s at stake here. This marriage is the result of years of effort, and the implications of canceling it are severe. The nobles already oppose this union¡ªcalling it off now would only give them more reason to rebel. Without this alliance, the future of Lunaria and Sria could be grim. Who''s to say the next emperors will be as reasonable as our fathers?"


    He had a point. The previous emperors had despised each other so deeply that no truce had ever been possible. This was the first real chance for peace.


    "My father is a rational man, and so is the Emperor of Sria," Kainar continued, briefly ncing at Lyanna. "This wedding has to happen. It has to seed¡ªfor the sake of Zndia''s peace."


    "Even if the risks are high?" Stephen asked, frowning.


    "I never said we should ignore the risks," Kainar shook his head. "Your mission is to stop Krainel Salvador, isn''t it? Then do it. Find him before he harms anyone. There''s still time before the ceremony begins."


    Ophelia blinked. "You want us to track him down?"


    "I want proof that this wedding is truly in danger. If you''re from the World Order, then you should be more than capable of uncovering the truth. That is your job, isn''t it?"


    A small silence followed his words.


    Then, Luna spoke up. "And if we do find proof¡­?"


    Kainar met her gaze without hesitation. "Then I will personally call off the wedding." He straightened. "You have my full permission to investigate the guests¡ªjust be discreet about it."


    Lunevy exchanged nces with her teammates before nodding. It wasn''t a perfect solution, but it was better than nothing.


    Lyanna and Adam turned to leave teh room as well, but as Adam took a step forward, a hand suddenly grabbed the back of his cor.


    Before he could react, he was yanked back and shoved against the wall, a firm hand mming down beside his face, trapping him in ce.


    "You''re not going anywhere."

 Chapter 147 Lunevy And Lyanna

    "You''re not going anywhere."


    Adam frowned. "Why not? More people searching means we''ll find him faster. I''ve met him before¡ªI can help."


    Lyanna''s gaze sharpened. "You''re going to tell me the truth first."


    "I told you, I''m a doctor."


    "No, you lied." Lyanna said, her eyes narrowing. "You may be a doctor, but that''s not the real reason you''re here."


    Adam held her stare for a split of second. "Fine. You''re right. I''m here for Krainel Salvador."


    In the end he chose to say the truth yet without telling his main objective which was the Book of Asmodeus.


    Lyanna was caught off guard by how easily he admitted it.


    "I came to stop him," Adam continued. "I lied because you wouldn''t have believed me. But now you do. May I leave." He straightened, attempting to move past her.


    Lyanna, however, wasn''t convinced. She stepped in his way. "How did you get an invitation?"


    Before Adam could answer, a voice interrupted them.


    "Let him go."


    Lyanna turned her head. Standing behind her was Luna-Evelyn, her expression unreadable, but her stern gaze was locked onto Lyanna.


    "What are you still doing here?" Lyanna asked, irritation creeping into her voice. "Didn''t you hear the Prince? Go find Krainel Salvador."


    Her instincts told her Adam was hiding something¡ªsomething important. And she wanted to know what.


    "I said, let him go."


    This time, Lunevy stepped forward, gripping Lyanna''s shoulder.


    Lyanna''s eyes darkened. In one swift motion, she spun and threw a punch. But Lunevy saw it and she jumped back.


    Lyanna let out a low chuckle. "I don''t get it. He''s from Horizon, and you''re with the World Order. Why are you trying to defend such a suspicious guy?"


    "..."


    Lunevy said nothing, simply holding her ground. The air grew quite tense as two beauties showed seemingly instinctive dislike toward each other.


    Sensing the rising conflict, Ophelia stepped in, trying to defuse the situation.


    "Um¡­ Adam worked with us on the Krainel Salvador case," she said hesitantly. "So¡­ technically, he''s with us."


    She nced at Lunevy, who still stood in front of Adam protectively.


    For some reason, she seemed unusually defensive of him¡­


    "Oh? Is that so?" Lyanna arched a brow, arms crossed. "Doesn''t it strike you as odd that Horizon would send just one man¡ªthis young, no less¡ªto deal with Krainel Salvador? A criminal you yourselves described as highly dangerous?"


    Ophelia hesitated. "That''s¡­" She trailed off, unable to argue.


    It was true. They had all found it strange at first, but Adam had saved their lives and helped them more than once. He had never given them a reason to doubt him.


    "This doesn''t concern Sria," Lunevy spoke up. "Leave him."


    Lyanna frowned slightly. For a high-ranking World Order Elite, Lunevy was being unusually persistent about a random from another Organization.


    "No." Lyanna''s smile was polite, but there was an edge to it. "I''m looking for Krainel Salvador as well, so I''ll be taking this doctor with me. He seems to know quite a bit about the man, after all."


    Before anyone could protest, she grabbed Adam by the arm.


    "You''reing with me, Doctor."


    "I can walk on my own."


    "No, you might get lost."


    "I''ve memorized the entire building, including theyout¡ª"


    "Shut up and follow me."


    "..."


    As Lyanna dragged Adam away, Lunevy found herself watching them with an odd sense of unease.


    She didn''t understand why. Or maybe she did.


    Maybe she was simply worried about Adam. He was too weak to defend himself against someone like Lyanna.


    "Let''s go, leader¡­" Ophelia''s voice pulled her back.


    Lunevy nodded after a moment.


    ***


    "You better spill everything, Adam," Lyanna asked, gripping his arm tightly.


    "I already told you everything I know," Adam insisted.


    "Stop lying to me." Lyanna groaned with a re. "I''m not as naive as your World Order friends. Just because I don''t act all sophisticated doesn''t mean I''m stupid."


    Adam fell silent, studying her. He had to admit¡ªshe was sharper than she let on. She had probably figured out he wasn''t from Horizon just from their conversation. As expected of a princess.


    After a few seconds of though, Adam decided there was no point in keeping up the act.


    "I''m¡ª"


    "So what''s the real secret mission Horizon gave you?" Lyanna interrupted, a knowing smirk on her lips.


    Adam stared at her. Never mind¡ªhe took back what he just thought. She was still a muscle-headed princess.


    But despite that, she looked quite cute. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity, eager to hear whatever ssified secret he was keeping. She was way too excited about this. Probably because there was a strong opponent to beat up.


    "They want me to find all the Books of Asmodeus," Adam replied in the end still keeping his act of being part of Horizon.


    "You? Alone? That''s kind of harsh," she scoffed.


    "I know the most about them, and I have ways to defend myself," he replied simply.


    "Hm¡­ And why do they want the books?"@@novelbin@@


    "That''s ssified," Adam said.


    Lyanna let out a disappointed sigh. "What a shame. Fine, then tell me about Krainel Salvador. How strong is he?"


    "As strong as you," Adam answered. "But since he''s possessed by the Book of Asmodeus, he might be even stronger."


    Lyanna raised an eyebrow. "And how exactly do you know how strong I am? I''m pretty sure I can handle a demon. I don''t meet many, but the ones I have? I''ve beaten every single one."


    She wasn''t wrong. As an SS-rank powerhouse, Lyanna was easily the Sria Empire''s greatest weapon.


    "Underestimating someone can be just as fatal as recklessness. No matter the enemy, they should always be handled with caution," Adam said with a nce.


    Lyanna smirked. "Are you worried about me?"


    "I am," he said without hesitation. "You''re a kind-hearted woman, and you''re strong. Losing you would be a great loss."


    Lyanna blinked, caught off guard by his blunt honesty. Clearing her throat, she looked away, a faint hint of pink on her cheeks.


    Before she could respond, an overly cheerful voice interrupted.


    "Princess Lyanna! What a pleasure to see you!"


    Lyanna''s momentary embarrassment quickly morphed into irritation. She let out a quiet groan before reluctantly turning toward the source of the voice.


    A blond-haired man in histe thirties approached, dressed in a sleek suit and polished sses.


    "Ugh¡­" Lyanna muttered under her breath. Then, forcing a polite smile, she greeted him, "President Johnson, it''s been a while."


    "How many times must I tell you to call me Mark, Lyanna? We''re already quite close, aren''t we?" Mark chuckled.


    "You''re still the President of Prionia," she replied, using the excuse as a shield.


    Adam, however, raised an eyebrow at the mention of Prionia. The country was another nation within the continent Zndia and, coincidentally, the birthce of Charlie. It also housed the headquarters of The Daily Arcadia.


    Mark''s gaze drifted to Adam, who, despite himself, had a presence too striking to ignore. His eyes narrowed slightly at the sight of Lyanna still holding onto Adam''s arm.


    "And who is this young man, Lyanna?" Mark asked, his tone casual but his expression less so.


    "Oh¡­" Lyanna''s smile widened ever so slightly, clearly amused by Mark''s irritation. "He''s my partner for the day. Adam Crane. A sessful doctor and scientist from Horizon¡ªpersonally invited by my brother."


    "The Emperor himself?" Mark''s eyes widened. "But isn''t he a bit¡­ young?"


    "You think so?" Lyanna teased. "I actually find him quite mature, a real gentleman. And, don''t you agree, he''s rather handsome?" She added in a whisper.


    Adam shot her a long stare but said nothing.


    Mark, forcing a smile, nodded stiffly. "Yes¡­"


    Before the tension could stretch further, another voice suddenly called out.


    "Adam, what the hell are you doing?!"


    Charlie had arrived, camera slung around his neck, looking absolutely stunned. But the moment his eyesnded on both Mark Johnson and Lyanna Sria¡ªtwo of the most high-profile figures in Zndia¡ªhis face drained of color.


    "It''s an honor to meet you, President Johnson! Princess Lyanna!" He blurted out, standing rigidly as if he''d just stumbled into royalty¡ªwhich, in a way, he had.


    "Oh, a reporter from The Daily Arcadia. I see you''re working hard," Mark greeted with a smile.


    "Y-Yes, sir! Charlie Dust!" Charlie stuttered.


    "Charlie Dust?" Mark''s eyes widened in recognition, and beside him, Lyanna''s expression shifted as well. They had both heard of the man behind the now-infamous footage of the sphemous Wedding in the Holy Continent.


    Charlie let out an awkward chuckle, rubbing his nose, clearly both embarrassed and proud of his growing reputation.


    Mark''s interest piqued. "So, Charlie, how exactly do you know Mr. Adam here?"


    "Oh, he''s my assistant! Helping me film the wedding," Charlie said casually.


    Silence fell.


    Both Mark and Lyanna turned to Adam, blinking in unison.


    Then, Mark let out a low chuckle, one that was definitely mocking. "He really is interesting, isn''t he, Lyanna? A doctor, scientist and an assistant cameraman? Quite the jack of all trades," he said, shaking his head. "I do hope the Emperor of Sria entrusts his sister to someone a bit more¡­ qualified."


    He chuckled again, clearly amused by his own jab.


    Lyanna forced a polite smile, barely masking her irritation.


    Adam, however, didn''t seem to register the insult at all. He simply stared at Mark.


    Mark''sughter faded when he noticed Adam''s stare. For a brief moment, something unspoken passed between them¡ªMark''s smirk returning as if silently challenging him. Then, with a satisfied air, he turned away.


    "I''ll see youter, Princess Lyanna."


    "Ah¡­ yeah," Lyanna replied, her tone far less enthusiastic.


    The moment Mark was out of sight, she let out an annoyed groan. "What a bother."


    "He seems like a good man," Adam said honestly.


    Lyanna whipped around, looking at him like he had just sprouted a second head. "What? You really have a terrible eye for people." Crossing her arms, she huffed. "I can''t believe my brother actually wants me to marry that guy."


    Adam considered this. "He''s healthy, and he''s the president of a country. By most women''s standards, he should be an excellent match."


    Lyanna shot him a re. "That''s your standard, not mine." Then, her eyes narrowed further as she turned to Charlie, who instinctively flinched. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Now, exin this assistant cameraman nonsense."

 Chapter 148 Adam And Lyanna Investigating

    "Now, exin this assistant cameraman nonsense."


    "I didn''t get an invitation, so I had some help from him," Adam said casually.


    Lyanna narrowed her eyes and turned to Charlie. "Is that true?"


    "Y¨CYes!" Charlie stuttered an answer.


    Lyanna studied Adam narrowing her eyes. "And how exactly do you know Adam, Charlie? I''m really starting to wonder how this guy has so many connections."


    First, Adam had ties to the Elites of the World Order. And now, even Zndia''s top reporter knew him? This wasn''t just a coincidence. There was something much bigger at y with this man.


    Charlie froze. "That''s¡­"


    If he told the truth, he''d be as good as dead and if something happened to Adam, he was truly considering the possibility of Gevurah pausing their conquest of the Holy Continent to start the conquest of Zndia.


    Adam might not have openly dered himself as part of Gevurah, but there was no doubt in Charlie''s mind¡ªhe had some kind of connection to them.


    Before Charlie could dig himself deeper into trouble, Adam suddenly spoke up. "I found a demon."


    Lyanna''s head snapped toward him. "Huh?"


    Adam nodded toward a nobleman engaged in idle chatter with a group of aristocrats. "That guy. He''s possessed. Late-stage possession, most likely."


    Since Adam was hosting a Devil, he had a sharp instinct for sensing other demons. Normally, he wouldn''t bother exposing one in public, but right now, he needed to divert Lyanna''s attention. She was quite forceful with her questioning, and he had no intention of exining himself.


    Lyanna raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure? Or are you just messing with me?"


    Adam frowned. "Messing with you?"


    She grimaced. "Right, you don''t joke."


    That meant he was probably telling the truth. Still, she had no idea how he figured out the nobleman was possessed. It was possible he was wrong, but did she really want to take that risk?


    After a moment''s thought, she turned on her heel. "Excuse me."


    The surrounding nobles immediately straightened, bowing respectfully as she approached. Lyanna ignored their eager greetings and locked eyes on her target¡ªa rather plump nobleman standing in the middle of the group.


    "What''s your name?"


    The noble blinked, taken aback. "Me? Garp."


    "Come with me," Lyanna ordered.


    Garp hesitated but eventually nodded, his expression stiff.


    As Adam followed behind, he noticed something interesting¡ªbeads of sweat beginning to form on Garp''s forehead.


    There was a chance Garp was connected to Krainel Salvador, but Adam couldn''t be certain. At this point, demons had grown far too cunning, strong enough to seamlessly slip into human society. Some of them didn''t act suspicious at all, blending in so perfectly that they were almost indistinguishable from ordinary people.


    But Ivan knew the truth¡ªdemons had infiltrated nearly every country. He had seen plenty of them just by walking the streets.


    Of course, he wasn''t some self-proimed hero out to hunt them down. That wasn''t his problem.


    "Enter."


    Lyanna led them into an empty room and gave the order.


    Garp hesitated before stepping inside. His nervous eyes darted between Lyanna and Adam. "Um, Your Highness... may I ask if there''s a problem?"


    Lyanna didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she threw a nce at Adam, who silently shut the door behind them.


    Then, without another word, she raised her hand. Mana surged from her fingertips, expanding outward in a rush of power. Within seconds, a shimmering barrier enveloped the entire room. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Adam''s eyes swept over the space, quietly impressed.


    ''So this is the power of an SS-Rank¡­''


    For someone her age to reach this level was unheard of.


    She might even be stronger than Dimitri, Kam, and perhaps even Ludm¡ªat least at this point in time. Of course, they were still developing their Stigma, so their growth wasn''t finished yet. But right now, if she became an enemy¡­ she would be dangerous to them.


    Adam tried to recall how Lyanna had died in the novel, but the details were blurry. He was certain it wasn''t Ivan or his Legion who killed her. If he remembered correctly, it was likely Eudoxia.


    Garp fidgeted under the heavy atmosphere. "P-Princess, is there something wrong?"


    Lyanna stepped forward. "I just have a few questions."


    Garp swallowed hard. His hand slowly reached behind him, fingers tightening around something unseen.


    Then, darkness began to seep from his grasp¡ªcorruption pooling like ink in the air.


    Adam didn''t hesitate.


    In a swift motion, he stepped forward and jammed a syringe into Garp''s neck.


    "...!"


    -BAM!


    Garp reacted on instinct. The moment he felt the needle pierce his skin, his body twisted violently. His fist swung out in a blur¡ªsmashing straight into Adam''s face and sending him flying into the wall.


    But just as quickly as his attacknded, his movements faltered. His eyes lost focus, his bnce wavered, and his body copsed onto a nearby chair.


    The effects of the injection were already kicking in.


    Lyanna stood frozen for a moment, stunned by how fast everything had happened. But her instincts quickly took over, and she rushed to Adam, who was slumped against the wall.


    "Are you alright?!"


    Adam nodded slowly. "I''m fine."


    Lyanna scowled. "You don''t look fine at all!"


    Blood trickled down Adam''s forehead, the crimson streak glistening under the light. His skin was split open from the force of the impact, yet despite the clear injury, he barely reacted.


    Lyanna clenched her fists.


    Just what kind of person was he¡­?


    Adam didn''t even flinch. He didn''t groan, wince, or show the slightest sign of pain. From his expression alone, he lookedpletely fine¡ªas if he hadn''t just been thrown against a wall.


    Without a word, he reached into his satchel, pulled out a syringe, and injected himself in the arm.


    Lyanna, still ring, pulled out a small vial. "Just what were you thinking, attacking him like that?!"


    She tore a strip from her cloak and moved to clean his wound, but before she could, Adam caught her wrist.


    "It''s not clean."


    Lyanna grimaced. "I''m trying to help you here."


    Adam looked at her for a second before he reached into his satchel again and pulled out a fresh, neatly folded square of cloth.


    Just as he was about to tend to himself, Lyanna snatched it from his hands.


    "You''re injured. Let me do it."


    She pressed the cloth to his forehead, dabbing away the blood with a quite experienced hand.@@novelbin@@


    "Attacking like that when you''re this weak¡ªdo you have a death wish?" She scolded.


    Adam met her gaze, unbothered. "I wasn''t attacking him. I injected him with one of my preparations. He''ll be more cooperative now."


    Lyanna nced at Garp slumped in his chair, his head bobbing slightly as he muttered incoherent words.


    She shook her head before turning back to Adam. "Even so, you shouldn''t be this reckless. I could have handled him perfectly fine on my own."


    "I couldn''t take any risks."


    Lyanna scoffed. "Risks of what?"


    "If he''s truly connected to Krainel Salvador, he might have something capable of dealing with even an SS-Rank like you. Or other Knights. You could have been hurt," he said calmly.


    Lyanna froze.


    Her hands, which had been steadily tending to his wound, slowed.


    She looked up, meeting his gaze, amber eyes locked onto his.


    Adam stared back at her as if asking what was wrong. He even started analyzing what he said just in case he said something that he should''t have.


    But Lyanna was nothing of suspicious. In the contrary¡­


    ''Right¡­ now I get it.''


    She finally understood why even the World Order was so protective of him. Why that woman, in particr, seemed so concerned.


    Adam wasn''t just an anomaly. He had a presence¡ªan almost gravitational pull.


    And only those who spent time with him, who spoke to him, could truly feel it.


    There was something about him¡ªan aura that made women instinctively want to protect him.


    "Are you done?" Adam asked after a brief pause. "We need to question him."


    Lyanna nodded, standing up and stretching out a hand. "Yeah, I''m done. Here."


    Adam took her hand and pulled himself to his feet. As she dusted herself off, Lyanna motioned for him to keep some distance while she approached Garp.


    "Are you a demon?" She asked.


    "I¡ªI¡­" Garp hesitated. At first, he shook his head, but then, as if something inside him shifted, his expression changed. He blinked, then slowly nodded.


    Lyanna''s eyes widened. She turned to nce at Adam.


    ''What the hell did he inject into this guy?''


    Whatever it was, it worked frighteningly well. No demon would ever admit their identity so easily unless it was the truth.


    "Do you know Krainel Salvador?" She asked next.


    Another nod.


    "Where is he?" Lyanna closed the distance.


    Garp''s expression twisted. His teeth clenched as if he were fighting against something inside his own mind. "I¡ªI don''t¡­ know," he finally spat out through gritted teeth.


    Lyanna narrowed her eyes. "Is he at the wedding? Do you know what he''s nning?"


    Garp struggled to form words. His whole body tensed before suddenly going limp. Without warning, he copsed.


    "Hey!" Lyanna crouched down and shook his shoulder, but there was no response.


    Adam stepped forward, assessing his state. "He''s not moving. We should restrain him for now." Reaching into his satchel, he pulled out a pair of sleek ck cuffs.


    Lyanna eyed them suspiciously. "What are those?"


    "Something strong enough to hold him for a while," Adam replied, fastening them around Garp''s wrists.


    They were shackles made to restrain Demons. He had created them after doing experiments with Demons he had killed and their corruption. They were still prototype though.


    "It won''t be enough," Lyanna muttered, already turning to call for reinforcements. Momentster, several guards entered and swiftly carried Garp away. He would be thoroughly interrogated soon enough.


    Once the guards left, Lyanna sighed, crossing her arms. "So we''re still in the dark about Krainel Salvador, huh?"


    Adam, however, shook his head. "No, he''s here."


    Lyanna frowned. "And how exactly do you know that?"


    "I have good instincts," Adam replied trying to escape but Lyanna wasn''t going to let him obviously.


    She reached out to grab his arm and pull him back in the room but she miscalcted or more like overestimated Adam''s body.


    Before she could react, his weight crashed into her, sending her a step back¡ªright into the waiting embrace of a sofa. The force knocked them both off bnce, and in the next second, Lyanna found herself t on her back, with Adamnding directly on top of her.


    His face pressed squarely against her chest.


    Even through her armor, Adam could feel the softness.


    "Adam."


    As if it wasn''t enough, someone was witnessing this.


    At the entrance of the room stood Luna-Evelyn, watching them with unreadable eyes.

 Chapter 149 Adam Clearing His Name

    "Adam."


    Luna-Evelyn stood at the doorway, her gaze locked onto Adam, who was sprawled on top of Lyanna. Her expression was hard to describe.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s nose was buried in something undeniably soft. The overwhelming scent of Lyanna''s perfume filled his senses, and for a split second, his mind nked. When he instinctively gripped onto something for support and raised his head, his brows furrowed.


    Then he saw it.


    Lyanna''s face waspletely flushed, her eyes wide in shock.


    And worse¡ªhis hands were still nted firmly on her chest. He was literally groping them.


    "M¨CMove!" Lyanna''s voice came out in a stuttered mix of outrage and embarrassment as she shoved him off with surprising strength.


    Adam tumbled onto the floor with a grunt while Lyanna shot to her feet in a hurry. Her heart pounded wildly in her chest. No one¡ªabsolutely no one¡ªhad ever touched her like that before. The very thought made her ears burn.


    She couldn''t believe it.


    Adam sat up, rubbing the back of his head, his brows still furrowed. "What was that for?"


    "You''re asking?!" Lyanna snapped, ring at him like he had justmitted a capital offense. "Do you realize you could be executed for that?!"


    And it wasn''t even an exaggeration. She was a princess, after all. If the wrong people heard about this, Adam''s life could very well be at stake.


    But Adam, oblivious as ever, stared at her calmly. "You''re the one who dragged me down. If anything, we should share the same punishment."


    Lyanna clenched her fists. "It was just an ident¡­" She mumbled, still trying to process what had happened.


    To be fair, she hadn''t expected him to be this weak. Then again, she was an SS-Rank. Maybe she should have held back a little more.


    "An ident caused by you," Adam pointed out matter-of-factly. "Everything that followed was just a consequence. And if you''re upset about what happened to your bosom, I''d like to rify that I had no intention of palpating your bosom."


    "Stop speaking like that!" Lyanna snapped once more, her face turning an even deeper shade of red. She then took a deep breath, trying topose herself.


    Adam, however, was determined to clear his name. "It wasn''t on purpose," he muttered, averting his gaze.


    His insistence made something in Lyanna waver.


    He actually looked¡­ guilty. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    Somehow, that small expression of remorse made her own anger begin to fade. And that frustrated her even more.


    ''Why am I the one feeling guilty?!''


    After a tense moment, she finally sighed, crossing her arms. "Fine. Let''s just forget this ever happened." She cleared her throat, trying to soundposed.


    But deep down, she was still flustered.


    At twenty-five, she was in the prime of her beauty¡ªa proud princess who had never been touched by anyone. And yet, here she was, reacting like some inexperienced teenage girl.


    The more she thought about it, the more embarrassed she felt.


    She needed to move on. Fast.


    Lyanna straightened her posture, schooling her expression back to normal. "This never happened," she muttered onest time, more to herself than anyone else.


    Adam¡ªwho was usually as dense as a ck hole¡ªseemed to have caught on to Lyanna''s subtle attempt to bury the moment. He gave a small nod.


    "It never happened."


    Relief flickered in his eyes. It was clear he was pleased that Lyanna hadn''tbeled him a pervert. He cared a lot about his image, after as someone considering himself as the greatest Upper-Value.


    Then, suddenly¡ª


    "...!"


    Lyanna, Luna-Evelyn, and the others froze in ce.


    Adam had smiled.


    It was faint¡ªbarely there¡ªbut definitely there.


    The moment passed in a blink, and Adam quickly recovered, his expression slipping back into its usual impassive mask. "We''ve found a clue. Krainel Salvador is definitely here." His gazended on Luna and the others, expecting a response. But they remained frozen, almost as if they had been struck by lightning.


    Perplexed by their reaction, Adam took a step closer to Luna-Evelyn. She didn''t seem panicked or distressed, so he couldn''t understand what had startled her.


    "Luna-Evelyn." He called her.


    "Ah."


    Luna snapped out of her trance, only to realize that Adam''s face was just inches from hers. His eyes studied her intently, searching for any signs of illness or distress.


    Flustered, she instinctively stepped back¡ªright onto Stephen''s foot.


    "Gya!!"


    The poor man groaned in agony. She was wearing heels, after all. That had to hurt.


    "Are you a girl or what?" Julius grimaced at Stephen''s pained reaction.


    Stephen shot him a murderous re before copsing onto the ground, hurriedly pulling off his shoe to inspect the damage.


    Ophelia sighed at the ridiculousness of it all. Then she turned toward Luna-Evelyn and Lyanna, who both seemed¡­ troubled, though for entirely different reasons. Another sigh.


    "Adam," she muttered under her breath, shaking her head. "What a sinful man you are."


    She didn''t think much of Lyanna''s reaction¡ªher pride wouldn''t allow something so trivial to fluster her¡ªbut Luna-Evelyn? That was another story. Adam already had her full attention, and that was no small feat.


    Oblivious to the silent analysis of his effect on people, Adam refocused on the task at hand. "We need to find Krainel Salvador immediately. I can help identify those who are possessed."


    His eyes flickered to Lyanna, waiting for hermand. She had the most influence here, after all.


    Lyanna, having finally recovered from her moment of distraction, nodded. "Yes. I''ll find my brother. The rest of you¡ªstart searching." Without another word, she turned and rushed off.


    As she disappeared, Luna-Evelyn shot Lyanna a brief nce before stepping toward Adam. Without a word, she reached out, pointing at his forehead.


    Lyanna had treated the wound, but the red bruise was still clearly visible.


    "It''s nothing," Adam said dismissively.


    Luna-Evelyn didn''t look convinced. Shaking her head, she reached into her spatial storage and retrieved a small medical box. Carefully, she took out a ster and pressed it over his bruise gently.


    "Take care of yourself," she said with her usual aloof voice but her expression seemed quite serious.


    Then, just as quickly, she turned around and walked away to find Krainel.@@novelbin@@


    Adam stood still, watching her retreating figure in silence.


    Thest time someone had said those words to him with that same expression¡­ it had been Genevia.


    Genevia and Luna-Evelyn couldn''t have been more different in personality, yet somehow, Adam found himself feeling at ease around Luna-Evelyn. He had noticed it from the very first day, but the more time he spent with her, the stronger that feeling became. In fact, he was beginning to realize that he might even feel asfortable with her than he had been with Genevia.


    And that bothered him.


    It was too simr. Too familiar. And after what had happened with Genevia¡­ well, he wasn''t eager to repeat the past.


    Pushing those troubling thoughts aside, Adam refocused on the matter at hand. He followed Luna-Evelyn and the others, his gaze sweeping over the gathered crowd. Somewhere among them was Krainel Salvador, a man possessed by the Book of Asmodeus. Normally, Adam should have been able to sense his presence. However, there were limits to his ability¡ªespecially when it came to detecting a Devil.


    Devils were the strongest of all Demons, and they excelled at blending in, masking their presence with terrifying efficiency. Adam knew that his own senses might not be enough to find Krainel in a ce this crowded.


    Ivan, however¡­ could do it. If he truly used the Devil inside him, he would be able to locate Krainel with ease. But that would mean letting Ivan take control, and that wasn''t an option here.


    So, what was the alternative?


    Adam''s expression darkened as he weighed his options. A few momentster, he arrived at a solution.


    He had a Book of Asmodeus in his possession.


    That meant he could use it as bait.


    There was no way Krainel Salvador would pass up the opportunity to im another one of Asmodeus''s books. After all, he hade to this wedding to meet up with his colleague¡ªthe same colleague Isaac had killed. The dead man had likely been carrying a Book of Asmodeus meant for Krainel, but with him gone, that exchange never happened.


    If Adam yed his cards right, Krainel woulde to him.


    The problem, however, was that he needed to be alone to pull it off. Technically, he shouldn''t even be in possession of the Book of Asmodeus. Isaac had stolen it before vanishing after his battle with Luna-Evelyn.


    Isaac Crawford.


    Was there really no other choice?


    If Ivan was the best option for detecting a Devil, then Isaac was the best option for seeing one. But bringing Isaac into this would raise too many questions.


    In that case, he had to take care of Krainel Salvador stealthily.


    "I''ll look elsewhere," Adam said, turning to leave.


    But before he could take a step, Luna-Evelyn stopped him. "It''s not safe."


    He turned his gaze toward her, meeting her eyes.


    "Krainel sees you as a threat," she said. "If you go off alone, something might happen."


    "He won''t kill me. Not here," Adam said.


    They were surrounded by knights after all and he doubted Krainel wanted to gather attention at least not right now. He was preparing something that needed discretion.


    Seeing Luna-Evelyn still hesitant, Adam withdrew a small object from his satchel and presented it to her.


    Luna-Evelyn epted the offering and examined it closely. It was an amulet adorned with a silver crescent moon pendant.


    She lifted her gaze to inquire about its purpose, but Adam had already discreetly moved away.

 Chapter 150 The Emperors Dilemma

    Outside the grand hall where the wedding ceremony was set to take ce, nobles continued to arrive and depart, their elegant carriages rolling through the courtyards. However, most of the guests had already gathered. The event was imminent¡ªany moment now, the ceremony would begin.


    Standing near the entrance, nked by an elite contingent of knights from both the Sria and Lunaria Empires, were two middle-aged men. One, with striking silver hair, was Jaden Lunaria, the Emperor of the Lunaria Empire. Beside him stood a man with blond hair¡ªHerbert Sria, the Emperor of the Sria Empire.


    Despite their contrasting appearances, the two monarchs conversed with the ease of old friends. Their friendship had note easily; it had been forged through years of painstaking negotiations, endless peace talks, and the delicate bncing act of diplomacy between their two nations.


    Yet, their conversation was abruptly interrupted when Lyanna approached.


    Her expression was grave as she spoke, and the moment her words registered, Emperor Herbert''s rxed demeanor shifted. His brows furrowed.


    "What are you saying, Lyanna?"


    "I''m saying that the wedding must be canceled¡ªpostponed until further notice," Lyanna repeated, her gaze locking onto her brother''s. "There''s a high probability that an S-Rank criminal has infiltrated the ceremony."


    Jaden Lunaria sighed, raising a skeptical brow. "I was under the impression that the World Order wasn''t even certain of that information. We permitted their forces entry, and yet nothing has happened so far."


    Both Emperors had, of course, been briefed by the World Order. In response, they had heightened security to its absolute limit. Yet, despite all the precautions, no actual threat had materialized¡ªat least, not until now.


    "Something has happened," Lyanna said, shaking her head. "We''ve discovered a possessed noble. He was with Krainel Salvador."


    That caught their full attention.


    Emperor Herbert''s expression darkened. "Did he reveal Krainel Salvador''s location?"@@novelbin@@


    Lyanna shook her head. "No. He doesn''t seem to know where he is."


    A moment of silence passed before Herbert let out a quiet chuckle. "Then isn''t it possible Krainel Salvador isn''t even in Zndia?" He smirked slightly, as if amused by the unnecessary panic.


    "Brother." Lyanna called him staring at him. "There are thousands of innocent people gathered here. If there''s even the slightest chance of an attack, we cannot afford to take risks. Please¡ªpostpone the wedding."


    "There''s nothing to worry about, Lyanna," Herbert said with calm face. "You''re here, and the Elite of the World Order are stationed all around us. Even if Krainel Salvador was truly present, he wouldn''t dare make a move. With the level of security we''ve implemented¡ªnot to mention the spells protecting this ce¡ªhe''d be left with no choice but to retreat."


    He wasn''t entirely wrong.


    At first nce, the building looked like an ordinary venue¡ªgrand, elegant, and seemingly vulnerable. But beneath its luxurious facade, it was an Anti-Demon Fortress. Every corridor, every chamber wasyered with enchantments meant to repel demonic entities. Hidden among the guests were exorcists disguised as nobles, carefully observing everyone in attendance. Even if Krainel was possessed by a Devil,unching an attack in the heart of such a well-prepared stronghold would be outright suicidal.


    And yet¡­


    Lyanna still couldn''t ept it.


    "You''re acting as if you''re absolutely certain that nothing will happen," she said, her voice tightening with irritation. "Even the loss of a single life is uneptable if we can prevent it. Isn''t that your duty, brother? To protect your people?"


    Herbert''s expression hardened. "That''s exactly what I''m doing, Lyanna. You, more than anyone, should understand how much blood has been spilled over the past centuries. This peace must happen."


    "Does it have to be today?" Lyanna asked, no longer bothering to hide her annoyance.


    "Yes," Herbert shot back without hesitation.


    Lyanna clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms.


    "If you''re that worried about this criminal," Herbert continued, "then your focus should be on finding him¡ªnot trying to stop the wedding. If anything, you should be by your niece''s side, ensuring her safety."


    "It''s because I''m worried that I''m telling you to postpone it!" Lyanna snapped.


    At that moment, Jaden Lunaria, the Emperor of Lunaria, stepped forward.


    "Princess Lyanna. Do not be deceived by the smiles andughter of the nobles gathered here. The truth is, many of them do not support this alliance. They see this wedding as a threat. And given the opportunity, they will do whatever it takes to put an end to it."


    Lyanna frowned. "What doest that mean?"


    Herbert sighed. "There are forces working against us, Lyanna. While we stand here, speaking of peace, there are already parties plotting to take our heads."


    "What?!" Lyanna''s eyes widened in shock.


    Her brother had been targeted before, of course¡ªevery ruler had enemies. But for them to be actively conspiring at such a critical moment¡­


    "This is the reality we face," Herbert said. "We are standing on the edge of copse. A coup could happen at any moment, and it threatens not just Sria, but Lunaria as well."


    The Emperor of Lunaria nodded. "Yes. But I don''t regret any of the steps we''ve taken. Everything we''ve done has been to ensure peace in Zndia¡ªnot just for today, but for the next century and beyond."


    Herbert gave a slow nod. "Exactly. And that''s why this wedding must happen now. My daughter and his son represent our future¡ªa future we cannot afford to dy. Postponing an event of this magnitude isn''t simple. If we push it back, even by a few months, we risk everything unraveling. Can you honestly guarantee that we''ll have that kind of time? That nothing will happen before then?"


    Lyanna pressed her lips together, struggling for an answer. Politics had never been her strong suit¡ªfrankly, she''d never cared for it. But right now, she was painfully aware of how little she understood.


    "I... I don''t know," she said reluctantly, biting her lip.


    Herbert chuckled, though there was no real amusement in it. "I don''t me you for that, Lyanna. If anything, you''ve been a key reason why I''ve been able to keep the nobles in check for as long as I have. They''re absolutely terrified of you."


    "I''d have to agree with that," Jaden Lunaria added with a wry smile.


    "Then why not just arrest them? It''s treason to even consider such a thing! They should be executed for plotting against us."


    Herbert shook his head. "If only it were that simple. Killing them wouldn''t solve the problem¡ªit would only make them like martyrs. That would turn even more nobles against us, and we''d be right back where we started, only worse. No, we have to be smart about this. We need to support each other." He turned to Jaden.


    Jaden met his stare and smiled. "Sria and Lunaria will stand together against those who oppose peace. But for that to happen, the wedding must go forward without a hitch. Today. No dys."


    Herbert looked back at Lyanna. "Do you understand, sister?" Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    Lyanna clenched her fists, torn between instinct and reason. But after a pause, she let out a deep sigh. "Fine. I''ll find him. But you have to promise me¡ªif things get too dangerous, if there''s even the slightest sign of disaster, you''ll call it off immediately."


    Herbert nodded. "You have my word."


    Satisfied¡ªif only slightly¡ªLyanna turned on her heel, ready to leave. But just as she took her first step, she froze.


    Something had caught her attention.


    Her gaze flickered toward a distant spot, several hundred meters away from the building.


    Then, without a word, she kicked off the ground¡ªand vanished.


    ***


    A hundred meters away from the massive building at the heart of Lunaria''s capital, a lone figure stood atop a rooftop, leaningzily against the wall beneath the bright midday sky.


    He was an undeniably handsome man¡ªsilver eyes gleaming as they skimmed the open pages of a thick ck book.


    Then, the rooftop door creaked open.


    One man stepped out. Then another. Four more followed in silent formation.


    Finally, a tall man with jet-ck hair arrived¡ªKrainel Salvador.


    But even as he stopped a few meters away, the man with the book didn''t so much as nce up.


    Krainel''s gaze settled on the object in the man''s hands. He recognized it instantly.


    One of Asmodeus'' Books.


    The six men, all possessed, who had followed him tensed, their hands instinctively moving toward their weapons.


    Yet the man before them remainedposed.


    Krainel narrowed his eyes. "Who are you?"


    Atst, the man turned a page, his silver gaze still focused on the book rather than his unwee visitors.


    "What are you trying to aplish?" Isaac finally asked ignoring the question.


    "What am I trying to aplish?"


    "By resurrecting Asmodeus."


    The moment the words left his lips, Isaac snapped the book shut with a flick of his wrist. In the blink of an eye, it vanished into thin air.


    Krainel''s expression darkened. "If I told you¡ª"


    "Never mind."


    Isaac cut him off without hesitation, his silver eyes slowly shifting¡ªcontorting with something cold, something cruel.


    Contempt.


    His disgust was so intense, so absolute, that for a brief moment, Krainel wondered if he had somehow killed his wife.


    Then¡ª


    -BOOM!


    A crushing force exploded across the rooftop, mming down on all of them.


    Krainel and his men flinched instinctively.


    Krainel narrowed his eyes.


    What was this mana?


    Isaac''s hand moved.


    A silver revolver materialized in his grip.


    "Who cares about what lowlives want?"

 Chapter 151 Isaac Crawford VS Demons

    "Who cares about what lowlives want?"


    Krainel stared at him for a brief moment before leaning in and whispering, "Kill him."


    Without hesitation, the six men lunged toward Isaac.


    -BANG!


    A single gunshot shattered the air, and in the next instant, one of the attackers'' heads burst open like a ruptured melon. Blood and brain matter sttered across the rooftop, staining the ground beneath them.


    The remaining five demons froze in ce, their eyes widening in shock as they turned toward their fallenrade. Then, as if in slow motion, they redirected their gaze to Isaac. He stood there, his revolver still raised, a thin trail of smoke curling from its barrel.


    "I don''t have time to waste on lowly trash like you," Isaac said with disdain. He flicked his gun toward the next target. "So let''s get this over with."


    The demon in his sights instinctively leapt aside¡ª


    -BOOM!


    The gunshot tore through the air. A fraction of a secondter, a gaping hole had been carved clean through the building behind them, a perfectly circr tunnel of destruction.


    The demons'' eyes flickered toward the damage, their expressions momentarily frozen in disbelief. But before they could even turn back¡ª


    Isaac was already gone.


    A blur of motion¡ªthen he was suddenly in front of another demon, his leg raised high.


    -BAM!


    The force of his kick sent out a shockwave, rippling through the air like an explosion. The unfortunate demon wasunched off the rooftop, his forehead caved in from the brutal impact.


    "Use your true forms!" Krainel''s voice rang out.


    He had seen enough to know¡ªthis was no ordinary opponent. Holding back would only mean death.


    The four remaining demons didn''t hesitate. A dark, viscous substance oozed from their skin, enveloping their bodies like living shadows. Their frames grewrger, more monstrous, their eyes glowing with a red hue. Small horns sprouted from their foreheads¡ªnot solid, but jagged constructs of pure corruption.


    For a brief moment, silence hung over the rooftop.


    Then¡ª


    They vanished.


    In a blur of speed, the four demons shot forward, their speed unnatural, their figures nothing more than streaks of rooftop.


    Isaac''s silver eyes glowed. In the span of a heartbeat, he aimed and fired¡ª


    -BOOOM!


    The bullet connected, drilling straight through one of the demons'' chests. A burst of ck ichor erupted from the wound, yet the creature didn''t even falter. It pushed forward.


    The others had already closed in.


    Three sets of razor-sharp ws came crashing down.


    Isaac weaved through the first attack with ease, narrowly dodged the second by leaping into the air, and when the third demon''s ws came crashing toward his face.


    -CRACK!


    Before the strike couldnd, Isaac''s foot snapped up, mming into the demon''s wrist. The force sent a ripple through the creature''s arm, briefly throwing it off bnce. In the same breath, Isaac raised his revolver, the barrel aimed squarely at the demon''s face¡ªpoint-nk.


    There was no way to dodge.


    But just as he was about to pull the trigger¡ª


    A sharp sensation prickled at his back.


    Isaac''s silver eyes flickered with awareness. Without turning, he instinctively tilted his head just enough¡ª


    A set of ws whizzed past, barely missing their mark. A thin line of blood welled up on his cheek.


    The demon behind him¡ªone he had previously kicked off the rooftop¡ªhad returned in his full released form. His glowing red eyes widened in shock. He had struck from Isaac''s blind spot, yet the man had evaded it as if he had sensed iting.


    He didn''t get time to process the impossibility of it.


    Isaac''s elbow shot back¡ª


    -BAM!


    The crunch of bone filled the air as the demon''s nose shattered. The force of the blow sent him flying backward, his body smashing through the wall of a nearby building.


    Isaac''s revolver was already trained on him.


    Inside the building, several workers were caught in the chaos, their eyes filled with terror. But Isaac didn''t hesitate. He pulled the trigger.@@novelbin@@


    -BANG!


    The bullet tore through the demon''s skull, snuffing out its life instantly. The force of the shot obliterated everything in its path, iming the lives of two unfortunate bystanders caught in the wake.


    Isaded smoothly on the rooftop once more, not sparing a single nce at the destruction behind him.


    His silver gaze fell upon the remaining four demons.


    They were no longer attacking. Instead, they stood with their arms raised, a swirling vortex of ck energy coalescing in their palms. The air around them grew heavy, thick with corruption.


    A sphere of pure corruption formed between them, pulsating with raw energy.


    Isaac''s lips curled into a smirk¡ªone of sheer arrogance, contempt barely concealed beneath it. Every movement, every subtle shift of his body, was designed to provoke. To taunt.


    To make them feel small.


    As if they weren''t even worth his time.


    Calmly, he raised his revolver once more¡ªbut instead of aiming at them, he pointed straight at the swirling mass of corruption they were building.


    The demons didn''t falter.


    They had gathered enough energy.


    And in the next moment, they released it.


    The ck sphere shot toward him, a spell powerful enough to annihte even the most fortified mana defenses¡ª


    But Isaac didn''t move.


    He had his finger on the trigger, ready to fire¡ªbut before he could, Krainel materialized behind him. It wasn''t just fast; it was instantaneous. A movement so sudden, so unpredictable, that no one should have been able to react in time.


    -BOOM!


    Yet, Isaac remained utterly still. Not because he had failed to move, but because a suffocating force had erupted from him, crashing down upon the rooftop like an invisible tidal wave. The gravitational weight sent cracks rippling across the concrete, pressing down on everything in its wake.


    Krainel staggered mid-attack, his momentum forcibly slowed, but he pushed through.


    Isaac, however, paid him no mind. He pulled the trigger.


    -BOOM!


    The dark beam surged toward him, roaring through the air, but before it could reach him¡ªa shockwave detonated against it, dispersing the attack like a flickering me snuffed out in an instant. It was as if the veryws of force had bent in Isaac''s favor.


    With barely a breath''s time, he leaped to the side, narrowly evading Krainel''s strike. Hended, his boots skidding slightly on the rough rooftop. A cold smirk tugged at his lips.


    But then¡ªa single drop of blood slid down his cheek.


    Isaac froze.


    His fingers reached up, swiping across his skin, smearing the warm crimson across his fingertips. He stared at it.


    Then, his expression darkened.


    "How dare¡­" He muttered, his voice turning frighteningly cold. "How dare filthy dogs draw my blood?"


    -BOOM!


    The rooftop quaked as an even greater force erupted from him, this time heavier, denser, nearly suffocating. Krainel''s face twisted in rm as the pressure mmed down, far stronger than before. The four demons dropped to their knees instantly, their bodies shaking violently under the crushing weight.


    Krainel had no choice. He released his corruption, forcing his own power outward to resist. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Isaac barely acknowledged it. His gaze locked onto the demons struggling beneath him, and with a slow motion, he raised his hand¡ªthen lowered it.


    "You should be groveling in the dirt before me."


    -BOOM!


    All four demons mmed their foreheads into the rooftop with bone-cracking force. Their muffled grunts of pain echoed, but none of them could muster the strength to protest. The sheer weight pressing down on them had be unbearable, threatening to crush them into the very ground.


    Isaac took his time walking toward them. He didn''t spare Krainel a nce, even as the demon''s form twisted and darkened, releasing his full corruption in response.


    Instead, Isaac''s attention remained solely on the wretched figures kneeling before him, their heads forced down like cattle awaiting execution. His expression curled into something of pure disgust.


    "Such horrendous creatures. Have the Gods cursed your race?" He muttered, sneering as if the very sight of them was an insult to his presence.


    The demons gritted their teeth at the tant mockery, but not a single one dared to speak.


    Isaac sighed as if bored. His hands slid into his pockets, his gaze gliding over them.


    "Now then¡­" He spoke, stepping behind them. His voice was void of emotion, indifferent, merciless.


    "Which one of you shall die first?"


    None of them could answer. Even if they wanted to.


    Their bones creaked under the weight of the pressure, cracking agonizingly slow. It was a pain beyond humanprehension¡ªbecause these weren''t their true bodies. They were merely possessing flesh, and yet, the pain was so raw, so real, that even the idea of death felt like a releasepared to the suffering they endured now.


    Isaac extended his hand, and in a swirl of dark energy, a new revolver materialized in his grip¡ªa sleek, pitch-ck weapon. He turned it over in his palm, caressing the barrel.


    "This," he spoke slowly, his voice tinged with a strange, almost nostalgic fondness, "is the weapon I used for years to execute everyst rebel who defied the Empire."


    His fingers traced the smooth metal, a small, knowing small smile tugging at his lips.


    "I''ve shot through countless skulls¡­ watched as their brains burst apart, sttering like ruptured fruit. The moment the bullet tears through their heads, there''s this silence¡ªa perfect stillness. And in that moment, when you hold the power of life and death in your hands¡­" He exhaled slowly, eyes half-lidded.


    "¡­You feel something indescribable. Something divine. As if you were a god, choosing who lives and who dies."


    The demons shuddered.


    They couldn''t fully grasp what he was saying, but one thing was clear¡ªthis man was not normal. There was no rage in his voice, no twisted glee. He spoke of ughter with the same casual indifference someone might have when discussing the weather.


    Isaac lifted the revolver, aiming it at the back of one of the demons.


    "It only takes less than a second and¡ª"


    -BANG!


    A violent crack split the air. Blood sprayed outward in a gruesome arc, sttering onto the demons beside him. They barely had time to register what had happened¡ªonly the warm, wet sensation of crimson trickling down their skin, the metallic scent filling their nostrils.


    The only sound that followed was the quiet drip of blood pattering against the rooftop.


    Isaac lowered the smoking barrel, stepping forward as he dropped to one knee beside the lifeless body.


    The demon''s heady at an unnatural angle, a gaping hole punched clean through the skull. His vacant eyes stared into the void, as if caught in a final, terrified moment of disbelief.


    Isaac tilted his head slightly, studying the corpse with quiet fascination.


    "¡­It''s over."


    His voice was soft yet it sent an unnatural chill through the remaining demons.


    "A life¡­ gone, just like that."

 Chapter 152 Isaac VS Krainel Salvador

    Krainel Salvador had encountered his fair share of twisted men over the years.


    But the man standing before him now? Isaac was something else entirely.


    A monster in a league of his own.


    Krainel had already unleashed his corruption earlier, his body pulsating with dark energy, but now he was focusing¡ªgathering his power, preparing something muchrger.


    Isaac, meanwhile, seemed wholly absorbed in his own twisted game. Taunting. Toying. Executing. It was clear that his attention wasn''t fully on Krainel yet, and that was an opening¡ªan opportunity Krainel had to take.


    Defeating Isaac in his fully unleashed form? That wasn''t Krainel''s concern right now.


    His true objective in Lunaria''s capital had never been about the Book of Asmodeus to begin with. He had assumed retrieving it would be simple¡ªsteal it from whoever possessed it. But then he arrived on this rooftop¡­ and Isaac was the one holding it.


    That changed everything.


    Isaac was dangerous. Far too dangerous. He needed to be killed.


    But forcing a battle right now? That would be foolish.


    Instead, Krainel silently opened the Book of Asmodeus, its dark pages thrumming with something corrupted as he began reciting the incantations for arge-scale attack.


    Meanwhile, Isaac remained unfazed, continuing his monologue as if none of this mattered.


    "A life¡­ gone, just like that."


    His fingers briefly traced the blood-stained ground before he slowly rose to his feet. His ck revolver still hung loosely at his side.


    Without hesitation, he reached down, grabbed another demon by the hair, and yanked his head back with brutal force¡ªdespite the overwhelming gravity pressing down on him.


    The demon''s face twisted painfully, his skin stretched tight, his lips pulled unnaturally as he struggled against both the crushing weight and Isaac''s grip. His breath came out in short, ragged gasps.


    Isaac barely acknowledged his suffering.


    He simply lifted the demon''s face higher and gestured with his revolver toward Krainel, who remained focused on his book.


    "Look at him."


    The demon''s trembling eyes darted toward Krainel.@@novelbin@@


    A silent call.


    A desperate, hopeless prayer that someone¡ªanyone¡ªwould stop this nightmare.


    Isaac pressed the cold barrel of his revolver against the back of the demon''s skull.


    "...!"


    A barely audible whimper escaped from the demon''s lips.


    Then¡ª


    -BANG!


    Blood sttered across the rooftop once more.


    Isaac released his grip instantly, letting the lifeless body crumple unceremoniously to the ground.


    And then, without hesitation¡ªhe stepped toward the next one.


    Another demon.


    Another trembling figure, paralyzed in terror beneath him.


    Isaac stared down at him.


    "When you execute people for years and years, you start losing count. You forget the reasons. The purpose. The weight of it all vanishes."


    He crouched slightly, meeting the wide, horrified eyes of the next demon.


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    "But what you gain in return?"


    Isaac slowly raised his gun toward him.


    "Is something far more valuable."


    The demon flinched, his body convulsing in fear.


    "You gain the satisfaction of knowing your enemies fear you. That they will continue to fear you¡ªjust by hearing your name. You be more than a man. More than a soldier. You be a God to them. A God of death¡­ but a God nheless."


    -BANG!


    Another corpse hit the ground.


    Isaac turned his attention to thest one. The demon knelt before him, trembling, his body frozen in fear. Without hesitation, Isaac reached down, gripping a handful of the creature''s hair and yanking his head up so their eyes met. The demon''s face was streaked with tears, his lips quivering as he stared into the barrel of the revolver aimed at his forehead.


    A choked breath escaped the demon''s throat¡ªthen,


    "What is happening here?!"


    A new voice rang out out.


    Isaac''s grip didn''t waver, but he flicked his gaze over his shoulder. Standing a few feet away, her expression frozen in shock, was Lyanna.


    -BANG!


    The gunshot shattered the silence.


    The demon''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground, and the gun''s echo faded into the air. Lyanna took a sharp step back, instinctively summoning her spear. The golden weapon shimmered as she leveled it at Isaac as she red at him.


    Isaac, however, didn''t offer her an exnation. His gaze had already shifted toward someone else¡ªKrainel Salvador.


    Darkness seeped from Krainel''s body like ink spilling into water, swirling unnaturally around him.


    Lyanna''s grip on her spear tightened as she took a careful step back, adjusting her stance so she could keep both Isaac and Krainel in her line of sight. Her amber eyes flicked to the ancient book hovering near Krainel, and in an instant, she pieced everything together.


    "Krainel Salvador?"


    -BOOM!


    The name had barely left her lips when a surge of corruption erupted from Krainel, an explosion of dark energy surging outward like a tidal wave. The sheer force of it threatened to consume everything in its path, swallowing the rooftop and beyond¡ª


    Except it didn''t.


    The spreading darkness suddenly mmed against an invisible barrier, folding in on itself, contained. The rooftop trembled beneath them, but the corrupt energy couldn''t break free.


    Krainel''s eyes narrowed.


    It was a gravitational field.


    Slowly, he turned his gaze toward Isaac.


    Isaac let out a sneer as he tilted his revolver, letting the spent bullet casings fall to the ground with soft clinks. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned fresh rounds and reloaded before slipping the ck revolver away. In its ce, he drew his silver one.


    "Did you really think I''d let you walk away after what you did to me?"


    Krainel wanted to say he didn''t do anything against him but he didn''t reply.


    The man in front of him seemed to have a huge narcissusplex. No rational words against his words would work.


    Instead, Krainel focused on taking both him and Lyanna down. His body shifted, muscles expanding, limbs stretching as his form grewrger and more monstrous. ck ooze crawled up his skin, twisting his features into something inhuman.


    But Lyanna wasn''t about to let him finish.


    In the blink of an eye, she moved.


    A streak of light¡ªfaster than thought¡ªrushed toward Krainel. Within a single heartbeat, her spear was already plunging forward.


    -BOOOOM!


    The raw force of her strike sted Krainel backward, sending shockwaves rippling through the gravitational field. The air trembled, the rooftop groaned under the weight of their power.


    There was no doubt about it.


    She was SS-Rank.


    Despite her overwhelming power, it was clear Lyanna was holding back. She didn''t want to risk harming the others nearby as they were in the middle of the city.


    "You made it easy for me by showing yourself here," Lyanna said with a smirk, her entire body crackling with particles of light. The sheer pressure radiating from her form was almost suffocating the field around. She had inhuman strength and amount of mana.


    Yet, Krainel remained unperturbed.


    The gaping wound on his body sealed itself as the ck ooze slithered across his form, knitting flesh and darkness back together. His gaze locked onto Lyanna''s, and then¡ª


    He vanished.


    Lyanna''s reaction was instantaneous. Without even turning around, she twirled her spear in a fluid motion, thrusting it backward.


    -BAM!


    The weapon struck Krainel.


    But once again, it did nothing.


    Krainel barely flinched as he raised his wed hands, his talons gleaming with corruption, and shed toward her with terrifying speed.


    Lyanna''s instincts screamed.


    She immediately summoned a sword in her left hand, ready to block¡ª


    -BANG!


    A gunshot rang out.


    A bullet whizzed past her, mere inches from her outstretched hand, before obliterating Krainel''s massive w in midair.


    Lyanna sprang backward,nding lightly on her feet, her amber eyes narrowing as they snapped toward Isaac.


    If she had reacted a secondter, she would have lost her hand.


    But more than that¡ªwho the hell was he?


    He looked like a noble, dressed in elegant attire, yet she had never seen him before. And there was something¡­ off about him.


    She didn''t have time to dwell on it.


    In the next instant, Krainel blurred past her, making a beeline for Isaac.


    Isaac, unlike Lyanna, was far from a physicalbatant. His body wasn''t built for direct confrontation. In terms of raw strength, he was the second weakest among them¡ªonly Adam ranked lower. But Isaac had other weapons.


    -BOOM!


    The moment Krainel reached him, his body was repelled by an invisible force, catapulted backward at blinding speed. He crashed violently into the far edge of the gravitational barrier, the impact shaking the entire rooftop.


    Lyanna seized the opportunity.


    With a swift motion, she swung her spear, releasing a barrage of luminous des. The swords of light tore through the air, piercing Krainel''s monstrous limbs and pinning him against the barrier like a crucifixion.


    -BANG!


    Isaac didn''t hesitate.


    Another gunshot.


    -BOOOM!


    "AGH!"


    Krainel coughed up blood as the bullet tore through his stomach, the force of it making his entire frame shudder.


    Lyanna''s eyes widened.


    "Wait¡ª!"


    -BANG!


    -BANG!


    -BANG!


    Three more shots fired in rapid session. Each bullet struck Krainel with brutal precision, wringing out strangled groans of pain.


    Ruthless.


    Isaac wasn''t giving him a chance to speak, to move, to fight back. Every shot was calcted and merciless.


    Yet one thing gnawed at Lyanna''s mind.


    If he really wanted Krainel dead¡ªwhy wasn''t he aiming for the head?


    -BANG!


    -BOOM!


    Another shot fired, the bullet hurtling toward its target¡ª


    But before it couldnd, a sh of light sliced through the air.


    Lyanna''s spear struck the bullet mid-flight, shattering it with a sharp ng before she moved, appearing between Isaac and Krainel in an instant.


    "Stop. We need him alive and conscious."


    A small silence followed.


    Isaac didn''t lower his gun.


    He simply stared at her. Then, with a slow motion, he cocked the hammer back.


    "Who''s ''we''?"


    And then¡ªhe shifted the revolver''s muzzle toward her.


    "Move."

 Chapter 153 Against Krainel Salvador

    "Move."@@novelbin@@


    Lyanna froze.


    She stared at him, speechless.


    What the hell was wrong with him?


    Hadn''t he been after Krainel Salvador too? Even if they weren''t exactly allies, she thought their goals aligned. But now, here he was, standing before her, gun raised¡ªpointed at her.


    She couldn''t understand what was happening.


    "Aren''t you with the World Order?" She asked cautiously, trying to make sense of the situation.


    It was the most obvious assumption. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    He was powerful, that much was clear, and his noble attire suggested high status. Yet, she didn''t recognize him. Someone this strong¡ªsomeone this impossible to ignore¡ªthere was no way she wouldn''t have noticed him in Zndia. If he was with the World Order, perhaps he had been investigating separately. But¡­ something about him felt off.


    Then who was he with?


    Her gaze flickered down to the lifeless bodies of the possessed demons. He had killed them, which meant he wasn''t on their side. That should have been a relief. Should have been.


    But before she could process it¡ª


    -BANG!


    A gunshot rang out.


    Lyanna reacted instantly, striking the bullet midair. Still, the force sent her skidding several meters back, her boots grinding against the ground.


    Her strength exceeded his¡ªthat much she knew. She could deflect his shots, even counter them. But that wasn''t the problem.


    Lyanna narrowed her eyes. "You just tried to kill me."


    Isaac''s expression remained cold.


    "I told you to move."


    -BANG!


    Another shot.


    Again, Lyanna deflected it, but the force behind it shoved her even further back. The pressure wasn''t normal¡ªit carried an unnatural gravitational force, one she''d never encountered before.


    Just what kind of ability was this?


    With no other choice, she lunged forward, closing the distance between them. If he wasn''t with the demons or the World Order, then she needed to know who he was.


    -BOOM!


    The moment she got close, an invisible force mmed into her, hurling her backward.


    Her instincts screamed¡ªanother bullet wasing. She barely managed to parry it, but the impact sent her even further away.


    Lyanna groaned, gripping her spear tighter.


    "This is getting annoying¡­" She muttered, ring at Isaac.


    It was clear¡ªhis weakness was closebat. But he had built his entire fighting style around that vulnerability, turning it into something imprable.


    It was a trap. A well-crafted one. The kind where, once you stepped inside, there was no way out.


    A death trap.


    She was an SS-Rank, which meant she could keep up¡ªbut how the hell was she supposed to reach him?


    Then, she saw it.


    Itsted only a fraction of a second, but she noticed.


    The spot where Isaac''s bullet pierced through his barrier to hit her¡ªit left a hole. A tiny gap that sealed almost instantly, but for that brief moment, it was open.


    A small opening. A split second.


    That was all she had.


    Power surged through her as she gathered an overwhelming amount of mana into her spear. With a burst of speed, she kicked off the ground, vanishing into a blur before striking with full force against the barrier.


    -BOOOOM!


    She held on for a moment, resisting the gravitational pressure, but then¡ªit intensified.


    The force surged, mming into her strongly. She was thrown back, skidding across the ground.


    -BANG!


    -BANG!


    Two bullets tore through the air, piercing through Isaac''s own barrier to reach her.


    Lyanna deflected the first with a sharp movement. The second grazed her arm, drawing blood¡ªbut she didn''t flinch. Instead, she whipped her spear forward, faster than before.


    From the tip, two luminous energy des shot out, slicing through the small holes in the barrier just as they began to close.


    -BOOOOM!


    The impact held. The energy dug into the fractures, resisting the barrier''s regeneration. The des wouldn''tst¡ªthey were already on the verge of snapping. But it was enough.


    She moved.


    In a second, Lyanna closed the distance. Her grip tightened around her spear, and with every ounce of strength, she thrust forward¡ª


    -BOOOOM!!!


    A massive explosion shattered Isaac''s gravitational barrier. The force rippled through the air, sending shockwaves in every direction.


    -BANG!


    Isaac fired another bullet, aiming straight for her as she advanced.


    Lyanna dodged.


    Her body twisted at an inhuman speed¡ªthe bullet missed by a hair''s breadth, grazing her cheek.


    Before Isaac could pull the trigger again, she was already there.


    Her hand shot out, gripping his shirt. In one swift motion, she mmed him down. The impact cracked the ground beneath them.


    She caught his arm, locking his movements, and with her other hand, she raised her spear¡ª


    -BAM!


    The weapon plunged into the ground, inches from his face.


    Lyanna let out a breathless sigh. A thin trail of blood ran down her cheek, dripping onto Isaac''s face.


    "Got you."


    Isaac, still pinned beneath her, looked up. Unshaken. Unbothered. His expression was calm, his voice just asposed as before.


    "Are you going to kill me?"


    The question lingered in the air, but they both knew the answer.


    She wasn''t.


    And he knew it.


    "Who are you?"


    "Isaac Crawford. Secretary and right hand of the Emperor," Isaac replied, without even hesitation.


    Lyanna narrowed her eyes. "Which Empire?"


    "The Greatest," he said as he slowly clenched his fist.


    A shame but he will have to kill her now that she had caught him and she was in the perfect position.


    But before he could act, his expression shifted. His gaze flickered past Lyanna, locking onto Krainel, who was still pinned against the barrier.


    A deep frown crossed Isaac''s face. Krainel was escaping. The bullet holes Isaac had shot into him had not closed. Instead, the ck ooze within his body kept them open, allowing him to slip through the gaps.


    "He''s getting away," Isaac muttered.


    Lyanna snapped her head around just in time to see the dark figure darting toward the wedding hall at an rming speed.


    "He''s going to sacrifice everyone inside to feed Asmodeus."


    Lyanna''s blood ran cold. "What¡ªWhat?!" She whipped back toward Isaac, eyes wide in shock, but wasted no time. "Cancel the barrier!"


    Isaac deactivated it, and Lyannaunched herself forward at full speed, leaving him behind.


    Isaac rose up, staring at her but didn''t follow her immediately.


    ***


    The sky blurred around Lyanna as she pushed herself to her limits, racing toward the fast-moving ck streak ahead. But no matter how fast she flew, she knew she was going to be toote.


    And then¡ª


    A sudden, zing light streaked through the air.


    With a fiery burst, something mmed into Krainel mid-flight, striking him with immense force and sending him hurtling away from the wedding hall. His body streaked across the sky, crashing past several buildings before smashing into a massive sports and entertainment field.


    -BOOM!


    The impact shook the ground, sending debris flying in all directions.


    Lyanna immediately altered her course, shooting toward the crash site. As she descended, her eyes locked onto a familiar figure standing in the clearing.


    Luna-Evelyn.


    Her expression was cold and focused, her body still crackling with the aftershocks of her attack. She had noticed Krainel just in time and struck before he could reach the hall.


    Lyannanded beside her, both of them now staring at the dark figure rising from the shattered ground.


    A thick, ck ooze seeped from Krainel''s body, corrupting the grassy field and twisting it into a dark, taintedndscape. Then, with a strange sound, his form began to shift.


    His body grewrger. Two massive, jagged horns burst from his skull. His eyes glowed with a deep, menacing red, the pupils slit like those of a devil. The air around him grew heavy, pulsing with true malevolence.


    Lyanna''s grip on her weapon tightened. "We can''t let him escape."


    Luna-Evelyn gave a nod beforeunching forward, her sword zing with fire.


    As she moved, the ground beneath her feet scorched from the sheer heat of her mana. With a swift thrust, she unleashed a burning cross of me¡ªbright, crackling with mana¡ªas it soared toward Krainel and struck him dead-on.


    -BOOOOM!


    The explosion sent him skidding backward, ck corruption spewing into the air like a tainted rain. But the moment those dark tendrils came into contact with Luna-Evelyn''s mes, they evaporated instantly. Her body burned too brightly, her power too strong for the darkness to corrupt.


    Every strike she delivered carried the force of a high-ranked Exorcist, her mes literally Exorcising the corruption.


    Lyanna rushed forward, her speed blurring her into a streak of radiant light. Within moments, she closed the distance to Krainel, her spear striking.


    -BOOM!


    Each rapid thrust sent waves of light crashing against Krainel''s corrupted form, slowing his regeneration with every strike. But he didn''t give her the chance to continue.


    A massive torrent of ck corruption erupted from his body, surging toward her like a wave.


    Without hesitation, Lyanna enveloped herself in light, forming a protective barrier around her body.


    -BOOM!!


    The impact sent her flying backward, dark energy wing at her radiance, attempting to devour it.


    "...!"


    She gritted her teeth and pushed her mana to its limit, forcing the corruption away. But she knew the truth¡ªshe wasn''t an Exorcist. Fighting Krainel in his current form, especially when he was drawing power from the Book of Asmodeus, was not a battle she was built for.


    "What is he doing?" Lyanna asked, eyes narrowing.


    "Using the Book to grow stronger," Luna-Evelyn replied.


    "I know that much," Lyanna shot back, a bit offended.


    "You can''t fight a Demon. Step back," Luna-Evelyn said.


    Lyanna scoffed. "I''m stronger than you."


    "But against him, you''re weaker than me."


    Before Lyanna could respond, another beam of pure corruption sted toward them.


    -BOOOM!


    Both instantly raised their weapons, preparing to intercept¡ª


    But before the attack could reach them, something small rolled to a stop in front of them.


    A metallic sphere.


    In the blink of an eye, the sphere expanded, swelling into a massive orb.


    -BOOOOM!


    The beam struck it¡ªand was instantly deflected, shooting harmlessly into the sky.


    Lyanna and Luna-Evelyn turned around to see a man approaching, hisb coat swaying over his suit.


    Adam.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!